diff options
| author | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-01-27 13:25:20 -0800 |
|---|---|---|
| committer | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-01-27 13:25:20 -0800 |
| commit | bf9cc1d91c4d19e532fd87a80427da7f23f30693 (patch) | |
| tree | 37d1f9ac11578498394fe21789082ec8d855fc28 | |
| parent | fb0532812010759adaa6b9586a9c6df7fc0c90eb (diff) | |
125 files changed, 17 insertions, 16595 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d7b82bc --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,4 @@ +*.txt text eol=lf +*.htm text eol=lf +*.html text eol=lf +*.md text eol=lf diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..0d310dc --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #60546 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/60546) diff --git a/old/60546-0.txt b/old/60546-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 7e5d8f1..0000000 --- a/old/60546-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,8142 +0,0 @@ -Project Gutenberg's Thirteen years at the Russian court, by Pierre Gilliard - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license - - -Title: Thirteen years at the Russian court - (a personal record of the last years and death of the Czar - Nicholas II. and his family) - -Author: Pierre Gilliard - -Release Date: October 21, 2019 [EBook #60546] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THIRTEEN YEARS AT THE *** - - - - -Produced by Chuck Greif and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was -produced from images available at The Internet Archive) - - - - - - - - - - THIRTEEN YEARS AT THE RUSSIAN COURT - - [Illustration: IN CAPTIVITY AT TSARSKOÏE-SELO - - March to August, 1917 - -THE CZAR CLEARING A PATH THROUGH THE SNOW IN THE PARK OF TSARSKOÏE-SELO - AT THE END OF MARCH, 1917. - - {_Frontispiece._] - - - - - THIRTEEN YEARS AT - THE RUSSIAN COURT - - (A Personal Record of the Last Years and - Death of the Czar Nicholas II. and his Family) - - - BY - PIERRE GILLIARD - (Formerly Tutor to the Czarevitch) - - - TRANSLATED BY - F. APPLEBY HOLT, O.B.E. - - WITH 59 ILLUSTRATIONS - - - _THIRD EDITION_ - - - _LONDON: HUTCHINSON & CO. - PATERNOSTER ROW_ - - - - -INTRODUCTION - - -In September, 1920, after staying three years in Siberia, I was able to -return to Europe. My mind was still full of the poignant drama with -which I had been closely associated, but I was also still deeply -impressed by the wonderful serenity and flaming faith of those who had -been its victims. - -Cut off from communication with the rest of the world for many months, I -was unfamiliar with recent publications on the subject of the Czar -Nicholas II. and his family. I was not slow to discover that though some -of these works revealed a painful anxiety for accuracy and their authors -endeavoured to rely on serious records (although the information they -gave was often erroneous or incomplete so far as the Imperial family was -concerned), the majority of them were simply a tissue of absurdities and -falsehoods--in other words, vulgar outpourings exploiting the most -unworthy calumnies.[1] - -I was simply appalled to read some of them. But my indignation was far -greater when I realised to my amazement that they had been accepted by -the general public. - -To rehabilitate the moral character of the Russian sovereigns was a -duty--a duty called for by honesty and justice. I decided at once to -attempt the task. - -What I am endeavouring to describe is the drama of a lifetime, a drama I -(at first) suspected under the brilliant exterior of a magnificent -Court, and then realised personally during our captivity when -circumstances brought me into intimate contact with the sovereigns. The -Ekaterinburg drama was, in fact, nothing but the fulfilment of a -remorseless destiny, the climax of one of the most moving tragedies -humanity has known. In the following pages I shall try to show its -nature and to trace its melancholy stages. - -There were few who suspected this secret sorrow, yet it was of vital -importance from a historical point of view. The illness of the -Czarevitch cast its shadow over the whole of the concluding period of -the Czar Nicholas II.’s reign and alone can explain it. Without -appearing to be, it was one of the main causes of his fall, for it made -possible the phenomenon of Rasputin and resulted in the fatal isolation -of the sovereigns who lived in a world apart, wholly absorbed in a -tragic anxiety which had to be concealed from all eyes. - -In this book I have endeavoured to bring Nicholas II. and his family -back to life. My aim is to be absolutely impartial and to preserve -complete independence of mind in describing the events of which I have -been an eyewitness. It may be that in my search for truth I have -presented their political enemies with new weapons against them, but I -greatly hope that this book will reveal them as they really were, for it -was not the glamour of their Imperial dignity which drew me to them, but -their nobility of mind and the wonderful moral grandeur they displayed -through all their sufferings. - - PIERRE GILLIARD. - - - - -CONTENTS - - -CHAPTER PAGE - -INTRODUCTION vii - -LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS xi - -I. MY FIRST LESSONS AT THE COURT (AUTUMN, 1905) 17 - -II. ALEXIS NICOLAÏEVITCH--VISITS TO THE CRIMEA -(AUTUMN, 1911, AND SPRING, 1912)--SPALA -(AUTUMN, 1912) 25 - -III. I BEGIN MY DUTIES AS TUTOR--THE CZAREVITCH’S -ILLNESS (AUTUMN, 1913) 37 - -IV. THE CZARINA, ALEXANDRA FEODOROVNA 47 - -V. RASPUTIN 59 - -VI. LIFE AT TSARSKOÏE-SELO--MY PUPILS (THE WINTER -OF 1913-14) 69 - -VII. THE INFLUENCE OF RASPUTIN--MADAME WYROUBOVA--MY -TUTORIAL TROUBLES (WINTER OF 1913) 81 - -VIII. JOURNEYS TO THE CRIMEA AND RUMANIA--PRESIDENT -POINCARÉ’S VISIT--DECLARATION OF WAR BY -GERMANY (APRIL-JULY, 1914) 91 - -IX. THE IMPERIAL FAMILY IN THE FIRST DAYS OF THE -WAR--OUR JOURNEY TO MOSCOW (AUGUST, 1914) 105 - -X. THE FIRST SIX MONTHS OF THE WAR 121 - -XI. THE RETREAT OF THE RUSSIAN ARMY--THE CZAR PLACES -HIMSELF AT THE HEAD OF HIS ARMY--THE GROWING -INFLUENCE OF THE CZARINA (FEBRUARY-SEPTEMBER, -1915) 133 - -XII. NICHOLAS II. AS COMMANDER-IN-CHIEF--THE ARRIVAL -OF THE CZAREVITCH AT G.H.Q.--VISITS TO THE FRONT -(SEPTEMBER-DECEMBER, 1915) 147 - -XIII. THE CZAR AT THE DUMA--THE CAMPAIGN IN GALICIA--OUR -LIFE AT G.H.Q.--GROWING DISAFFECTION IN -THE REAR (1916) 161 - -XIV. POLITICAL TENSION--THE DEATH OF RASPUTIN (DECEMBER, -1916) 177 - -XV. THE REVOLUTION--THE ABDICATION OF NICHOLAS II. -(MARCH, 1917) 187 - -XVI. THE CZAR NICHOLAS II. 203 - -XVII. THE REVOLUTION SEEN FROM THE ALEXANDER PALACE--THE -CZAR’S RETURN TO TSARSKOÏE-SELO 209 - -XVIII. FIVE MONTHS’ CAPTIVITY AT TSARSKOÏE-SELO (MARCH-AUGUST, -1917) 221 - -XIX. OUR CAPTIVITY AT TOBOLSK (AUGUST-DECEMBER, -1917) 239 - -XX. END OF OUR CAPTIVITY AT TOBOLSK (JANUARY-MAY, -1918) 251 - -XXI. EKATERINBURG--THE MURDER OF THE IMPERIAL -FAMILY DURING THE NIGHT OF JULY 16-17TH, 1918 269 - -XXII. THE CIRCUMSTANCES OF THE CRIME ESTABLISHED BY -THE ENQUIRY 281 - -EPILOGUE 299 - - - - -LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS - - -The Czar clearing snow at Tsarskoïe-Selo _Frontispiece_ - - _Facing page_ - -The Czarevitch in the park of Tsarskoïe-Selo 20 - -The four Grand-Duchesses in 1909 20 - -The Czarina before her marriage 26 - -The Czarevitch at the age of fifteen months 26 - -The Grand-Duchesses Marie and Anastasie in theatrical -costume 30 - -The Czarina at the Czarevitch’s bedside 30 - -The four Grand-Duchesses gathering mushrooms 40 - -The Czarevitch cutting corn he had sown at Peterhof 40 - -Letter to the author from the Grand-Duchess Olga Nicolaïevna, -1914 60 - -The Czarevitch with his dog “Joy” 70 - -The Czarina and the Czarevitch in the court of the palace at -Livadia 74 - -The Czarina sewing in the Grand-Duchesses’ room 74 - -Excursion to the “Red Rock” on May 8th, 1914 92 - -The four Grand-Duchesses, 1914 92 - -The Czar and Czarevitch examining a captured German -machine-gun, 1914 110 - -The Czar and Czarevitch before the barbed wire, 1915 110 - -The Czar 134 - -The Czarevitch 134 - -The Czarina 140 - -The four Grand-Duchesses 140 - -The Czar and Czarevitch on the banks of the Dnieper, 1916 148 - -The Czar and Czarevitch near Mohileff, 1916 148 - -The Czar and Czarevitch at a religious service at G.H.Q., -Mohileff 154 - -The Grand-Duchesses visiting the family of a railway employee 166 - -The Czarina and Grand-Duchess Tatiana talking to refugees 166 - -The Grand-Duchess Marie as a convalescent 212 - -The four Grand-Duchesses in the park at Tsarskoïe-Selo 212 - -The Czarina’s room in the Alexander Palace 216 - -The Portrait Gallery 216 - -The Czar, his children and their companions in captivity -working in the park 222 - -The Czar working in the kitchen-garden 226 - -The Czarina, in an invalid chair, working at some embroidery 226 - -The Grand-Duchess Tatiana carrying turf 230 - -The Czar and his servant Juravsky sawing the trunk of a tree 230 - -The Grand-Duchesses Tatiana and Anastasie taking a water-butt -to the kitchen-garden 234 - -The Imperial family’s suite at Tsarskoïe-Selo, 1917 234 - -The Grand-Duchess Tatiana a prisoner in the park of Tsarskoïe-Selo 240 - -Alexis Nicolaïevitch joins the Grand-Duchess 240 - -The Czar and his children in captivity enjoying the sunshine -at Tobolsk 246 - -The Governor’s house at Tobolsk, where the Imperial family -were interned 252 - -The Czar sawing wood with the author 256 - -Alexis Nicolaïevitch on the steps of the Governor’s house 256 - -The Imperial family at the main door of the Governor’s house 260 - -The Czarina’s room 260 - -The priest celebrating Mass in the Governor’s house after the -departure of Their Majesties 264 - -The river steamer _Rouss_ on which the Czar and his family -travelled 264 - -Ipatief’s house at Ekaterinburg, in which the Imperial family -were interned and subsequently massacred 270 - -Yourovsky, from a photograph produced at the enquiry 272 - -The Grand-Duchesses’ room in Ipatief’s house 272 - -Ipatief’s house from the Vosnessensky street 276 - -The Czarina’s favourite lucky charm, the “Swastika” 276 - -The room in Ipatief’s house in which the Imperial family and -their companions were put to death 282 - -Mine-shaft where the ashes were thrown 286 - -The search in the mine-shaft 286 - -M. Sokoloff examining the ashes nearest to the mine-shaft 290 - -M. Sokoloff examining traces of fire at foot of an old pine 290 - -Dr. Botkin, who was killed with the Imperial family 294 - -A group taken at Tobolsk 294 - - - - - -Thirteen Years at the Russian Court - - - - -CHAPTER I - -MY FIRST LESSONS AT THE COURT - -(AUTUMN, 1905) - - -In the autumn of 1904 I accepted a proposal which had been made to me to -go to Duke Sergius of Leuchtenberg as French professor. - -My pupil’s father, Duke George of Leuchtenberg, was the grandson of -Eugène de Beauharnais; through his mother, the Grand-Duchess Marie -Nicolaïevna, daughter of Nicholas I., he was a cousin of the Czar -Nicholas II. - -At the time the family were at the small estate they possessed on the -shores of the Black Sea. They spent the whole winter there. It was there -that we were surprised by the tragic events of the spring of 1905 and -passed through many a poignant hour owing to the revolt of the Black Sea -Fleet, the bombardment of the coast, the series of pogroms, and the -violent acts of repression which followed. From the very start Russia -showed herself to me under a terrible and menacing aspect, a presage of -the horrors and sufferings she had in store for me. - -At the beginning of June the family took up their residence in the -attractive Villa Sergievskaïa Datcha, which the Duke possessed at -Peterhof. The contrast was most striking as we left the barren coast of -the southern Crimea, with its little Tatar villages snuggling in the -mountains and its dusty cypresses, for the splendid forests and -delicious fresh breezes of the shores of the Gulf of Finland. - -Peterhof had been the favourite residence of its founder, Peter the -Great. It was there that he rested from the exhausting work of building -St. Petersburg, the city which at his command rose from the marshes at -the mouth of the Neva as if by enchantment--a city destined to rival the -great European capitals. - -Everything about Peterhof recalls its creator. First of all there is -Marly in which he resided for some time--a “maisonnette” out in the -water on an isthmus of land separating two great lakes. Then comes the -Hermitage, by the shores of the gulf where he liked to treat his helpers -to banquets where the wine flowed freely. There is Monplaisir, a -building in the Dutch style with a terrace sheer above the sea. It was -his favourite residence. How curious that this “landsman” loved the sea -so much! Last comes the Great Palace, which, with its lakes and the -superb views in its park, he meant to rival the splendours of -Versailles. - -All these buildings, with the exception of the Great Palace, produce the -impression of those abandoned, empty edifices which memories of the past -alone can bring to life. - -The Czar Nicholas II. had inherited his ancestors’ preference for this -delicious spot, and every summer he brought his family to the little -Alexandria Cottage in the centre of a wooded park which sheltered it -from prying eyes. - -The Duke of Leuchtenberg’s family spent the entire summer of 1905 at -Peterhof. Intercourse between Alexandria and Sergievskaïa Datcha was -lively, for the Czarina and the Duchess of Leuchtenberg were on terms of -the closest friendship. I was thus able to get occasional glimpses of -the members of the royal family. - -When my time ran out it was suggested that I should stay on as tutor to -my pupil and at the same time teach French to the Grand-Duchesses Olga -Nicolaïevna and Tatiana Nicolaïevna, the two elder daughters of the Czar -Nicholas II. I agreed, and after a short visit to Switzerland I returned -to Peterhof in the early days of September. A few weeks later I took up -my new duties at the Imperial Court. - -On the day appointed for my first lesson a royal carriage came to take -me to Alexandria Cottage, where the Czar and his family were residing. -Yet in spite of the liveried coachman, the Imperial arms on the panels, -and the orders with regard to my arrival which had no doubt been given, -I learned to my cost that it was no easy task to enter the residence of -Their Majesties. I was stopped at the park gates, and there were several -minutes of discussion before I was allowed to go in. On turning a corner -I soon observed two small brick buildings connected by a covered bridge. -If the carriage had not stopped I should not have known I had arrived at -my destination. - -I was taken up to a small room, soberly furnished in the English style, -on the second storey. The door opened and the Czarina came in, holding -her daughters Olga and Tatiana by the hand. After a few pleasant remarks -she sat down at the table and invited me to take a place opposite her. -The children sat at each end. - -The Czarina was still a beautiful woman at that time. She was tall and -slender and carried herself superbly. But all this ceased to count the -moment one looked into her eyes--those speaking, grey-blue eyes which -mirrored the emotions of a sensitive soul. - -Olga, the eldest of the Grand-Duchesses, was a girl of ten, very fair, -and with sparkling, mischievous eyes and a slightly _retroussé_ nose. -She examined me with a look which seemed from the first moment to be -searching for the weak point in my armour, but there was something so -pure and frank about the child that one liked her straight off. - -The second girl, Tatiana, was eight and a half. She had auburn hair and -was prettier than her sister, but gave one the impression of being less -transparent, frank, and spontaneous. - -The lesson began. I was amazed, even embarrassed, by the very simplicity -of a scene I had anticipated would be quite different. The Czarina -followed everything I said very closely. I distinctly felt that I was -not so much giving a lesson as undergoing an examination. The contrast -between anticipation and reality quite disconcerted me. To crown my -discomfort, I had had an idea that my pupils were much more advanced -than they actually were. I had selected certain exercises, but they -proved far too difficult. The lesson I had prepared was useless, and I -had to improvise and resort to expedients. At length, to my great -relief, the clock struck the hour and put an end to my ordeal. - -In the weeks following the Czarina was always present at the children’s -lessons, in which she took visible interest. Quite frequently, when her -daughters had left us, she would discuss with me the best means and -methods of teaching modern languages, and I was always struck by the -shrewd good sense of her views. - -Of those early days I have preserved the memory of a lesson I gave a day -or two previous to the issue of the Manifesto of - -[Illustration: THE CZAREVITCH IN THE PARK OF TSARSKOÏE-SELO. - -WINTER OF 1908.] - -[Illustration: THE FOUR GRAND-DUCHESSES. (CRIMEA, 1909.) - -(From left to right: Anastasie, Tatiana, Marie, Olga). - -{_Facing page 2._] - -October, 1905, which summoned the Duma. The Czarina was sitting in a low -chair near the window. She struck me instantly as absent-minded and -preoccupied. In spite of all she could do, her face betrayed her inward -agitation. She made obvious efforts to concentrate her thoughts upon us, -but soon relapsed into a melancholy reverie in which she was utterly -lost. Her work slipped from her fingers to her lap. She had clasped her -hands, and her gaze, following her thoughts, seemed lost and indifferent -to the things about her. - -I had made a practice, when the lesson was over, of shutting my book and -waiting until the Czarina rose as a signal for me to retire. This time, -notwithstanding the silence which followed the end of the lesson, she -was so lost in thought that she did not move. The minutes passed and the -children fidgeted. I opened my book again and went on reading. Not for a -quarter of an hour, when one of the Grand-Duchesses went up to her -mother, did she realise the time. - -After a few months the Czarina appointed one of her ladies-in-waiting, -Princess Obolensky, to take her place during my lessons. She thus marked -the end of the kind of trial to which I had been subjected. I must admit -the change was a relief. I was far more at my ease in Princess -Obolensky’s presence, and besides, she gave me devoted help. Yet of -those first months I have preserved a vivid recollection of the great -interest which the Czarina, a mother with a high sense of duty, took in -the education and training of her children. Instead of the cold and -haughty Empress of which I had heard so much, I had been amazed to find -myself in the presence of a woman wholly devoted to her maternal -obligations. - -It was then, too, that I learned to realise by certain signs that the -reserve which so many people had taken as an affront and had made her -so many enemies was rather the effect of a natural timidity, as it -were--a mask covering her sensitiveness. - -I will give one detail which illustrates the Czarina’s anxious interest -in the upbringing of her children and the importance she attached to -their showing respect for their teachers by observing that sense of -decorum which is the first element of politeness. While she was present -at my lessons, when I entered the room I always found the books and -notebooks piled neatly in my pupils’ places at the table, and I was -never kept waiting a moment. It was the same afterwards. In due course -my first pupils, Olga and Tatiana, were joined by Marie, in 1907, and -Anastasie, in 1909, as soon as these two younger daughters had reached -their ninth year.[2] - -The Czarina’s health, already tried by her anxiety about the menace -hanging over the Czarevitch’s head, by degrees prevented her from -following her daughters’ education. At the time I did not realise what -was the cause of her apparent indifference, and was inclined to censure -her for it, but it was not long before events showed me my mistake. - - - - -CHAPTER II - -ALEXIS NICOLAÏEVITCH--VISITS TO THE CRIMEA - -(AUTUMN, 1911, AND SPRING, 1912) - -SPALA (AUTUMN, 1912) - - -The Imperial family used regularly to spend the winter at -Tsarskoïe-Selo, a pretty little country town some thirteen miles south -of Petrograd. It stands on a hill at the top of which is the Great -Palace, a favourite residence of Catherine II. Not far away is a much -more modest building, the Alexander Palace, half hidden in trees of a -park studded with little artificial lakes. The Czar Nicholas II. had -made it one of his regular residences ever since the tragic events of -January, 1905. - -The Czar and Czarina occupied the ground floor of one wing and their -children the floor above. The central block comprised state apartments -and the other wing was occupied by certain members of the suite. - -It was there that I saw the Czarevitch, Alexis Nicolaïevitch, then a -baby of eighteen months old, for the first time, and under the following -circumstances. As usual, I had gone that day to the Alexander Palace, -where my duties called me several times a week. I was just finishing my -lesson with Olga Nicolaïevna when the Czarina entered the room, carrying -the son and heir. She came towards us, and evidently wished to show the -one member of the family I did not yet know. I could see she was -transfused by the delirious joy of a mother who at last has seen her -dearest wish fulfilled. She was proud and happy in the beauty of her -child. The Czarevitch was certainly one of the handsomest babies one -could imagine, with his lovely fair curls and his great blue-grey eyes -under their fringe of long curling lashes. He had the fresh pink colour -of a healthy child, and when he smiled there were two little dimples in -his chubby cheeks. When I went near him a solemn, frightened look came -into his eyes, and it took a good deal to induce him to hold out a tiny -hand. - -At that first meeting I saw the Czarina press the little boy to her with -the convulsive movement of a mother who always seems in fear of her -child’s life. Yet with her the caress and the look which accompanied it -revealed a secret apprehension so marked and poignant that I was struck -at once. I had not very long to wait to know its meaning. - -During the years following I had increasing opportunities of seeing -Alexis Nicolaïevitch, who made a practice of escaping from his sailor -nurse and running into his sisters’ schoolroom, from which he was soon -fetched. And yet at times his visits would suddenly cease, and for quite -a considerable period he was seen no more. Every time he disappeared -everyone in the palace was smitten with the greatest depression. My -pupils betrayed it in a mood of melancholy they tried in vain to -conceal. When I asked them the cause, they answered evasively that -Alexis Nicolaïevitch was not well. I knew from other sources that he was -a prey to a disease which was only mentioned inferentially and the -nature of which no one ever told me. - -As I have already said, when I was released from my duties - -[Illustration: THE CZARINA, A FEW MONTHS BEFORE HER MARRIAGE. - -SUMMER OF 1894.] - -[Illustration: THE CZAREVITCH AT THE AGE OF FIFTEEN MONTHS. (1905.) - -{_Facing page 26._] - -as tutor to Duke Sergius of Leuchtenberg in 1909 I could give more time -to the Grand-Duchesses. I lived in St. Petersburg and visited -Tsarskoïe-Selo five times a week. Although the number of lessons I gave -had considerably increased, my pupils made but slow progress, largely -because the Imperial family spent months at a time in the Crimea. I -regretted more and more that they had not been given a French governess, -and each time they returned I always found they had forgotten a good -deal. Mademoiselle Tioutcheva, their Russian governess, could not do -everything, for all her intense devotion and perfect knowledge of -languages. It was with a view to overcoming this difficulty that the -Czarina asked me to accompany the family when they left Tsarskoïe-Selo -for a considerable time. - -My first visit under the new dispensation was to the Crimea in the -autumn of 1911. I lived in the little town of Yalta, with my colleague, -M. Petrof, professor of Russian, who had also been asked to continue his -course of teaching. We went to Livadia every day to give our lessons. - -The kind of life we led was extremely agreeable, for out of working -hours we were absolutely free, and could enjoy the beautiful climate of -the “Russian Riviera” without having to observe the formalities of Court -life. - -In the spring of the following year the family again spent several -months in the Crimea. M. Petrof and I were lodged in a little house in -the park of Livadia. We took our meals with some of the officers and -officials of the Court, only the suite and a few casual visitors being -admitted to the Imperial luncheon-table. In the evening the family dined -quite alone. - -A few days after our arrival, however, as the Czarina wished (as I -subsequently ascertained) to give a delicate proof of her esteem for -those to whom she was entrusting the education of her children, she -instructed the Court Chamberlain to invite us to the Imperial table. - -I was highly gratified by the feelings which had prompted this kindness, -but these meals meant a somewhat onerous obligation, at any rate at the -start, although Court etiquette was not very exacting in ordinary times. - -My pupils, too, seemed to get tired of these long luncheons, and we were -all glad enough to get back to the schoolroom to our afternoon lessons -and simple, friendly relations. I seldom saw Alexis Nicolaïevitch. He -almost always took his meals with the Czarina, who usually stayed in her -own apartments. - -On June 10th we returned to Tsarskoïe-Selo, and shortly afterwards the -Imperial family went to Peterhof, from which they proceeded to their -annual cruise in the fjords of Finland on the _Standard_. - - * * * * * - -At the beginning of September, 1912, the family left for the Forest of -Bielovesa,[3] where they spent a fortnight, and then proceeded to -Spala[4] for a longer visit. M. Petrof and I joined them there at the -end of September. Shortly after my arrival the Czarina told me she -wanted me to take Alexis Nicolaïevitch also. I gave him the first lesson -on October 2nd in the presence of his mother. The child was then eight -and a half. He did not know a word of French, and at first I had a good -deal of difficulty. My lessons were soon interrupted, as the boy, who -had looked to me ill from the outset, soon had to take to his bed. Both -my colleague and myself had been struck by his lack of colour and the -fact that he was carried as if he could not walk.[5] The disease from -which he was suffering had evidently taken a turn for the worse. - -A few days later it was whispered that his condition was giving rise to -extreme anxiety, and that Professors Rauchfuss and Fiodrof had been -summoned from St. Petersburg. Yet life continued as before; one -shooting-party succeeded another, and the guests were more numerous than -ever. - -One evening after dinner the Grand-Duchesses Marie and Anastasie -Nicolaïevna gave two short scenes from the _Bourgeois Gentilhomme_ in -the dining-room before Their Majesties, the suite, and several guests. I -was the prompter, concealed behind a screen which did duty for the -wings. By craning my neck a little I could see the Czarina in the front -row of the audience smiling and talking gaily to her neighbours. - -When the play was over I went out by the service door and found myself -in the corridor opposite Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s room, from which a -moaning sound came distinctly to my ears. I suddenly noticed the Czarina -running up, holding her long and awkward train in her two hands. I -shrank back against the wall, and she passed me without observing my -presence. There was a distracted and terror-stricken look in her face. I -returned to the dining-room. The scene was of the most animated -description. Footmen in livery were handing round refreshments on -salvers. Everyone was laughing and exchanging jokes. The evening was at -its height. - -A few minutes later the Czarina came back. She had resumed the mask and -forced herself to smile pleasantly at the guests who crowded round her. -But I had noticed that the Czar, even while engaged in conversation, -had taken up a position from which he could watch the door, and I caught -the despairing glance which the Czarina threw him as she came in. An -hour later I returned to my room, still thoroughly upset at the scene -which had suddenly brought home to me the tragedy of this double life. - -Yet, although the invalid’s condition was still worse, life had -apparently undergone no change. All that happened was that we saw less -and less of the Czarina. The Czar controlled his anxiety and continued -his shooting-parties, while the usual crowd of guests appeared at dinner -every evening. - -On October 17th Professor Fiodrof arrived from St. Petersburg at last, I -caught sight of him for a moment in the evening. He looked very worried. -The next day was Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s birthday. Apart from a religious -service, there was nothing to mark the occasion. Everyone followed Their -Majesties’ example and endeavoured to conceal his or her apprehensions. - -On October 19th the fever was worse, reaching 102·5° in the morning and -103·3° in the evening. During dinner the Czarina had Professor Fiodrof -fetched. On Sunday, October 20th, the patient’s condition was still -worse. There were, however, a few guests at luncheon. The next day, as -the Czarevitch’s temperature went up to 105° and the heart was very -feeble, Count Fredericks asked the Czar’s permission to publish -bulletins. The first was sent to St. Petersburg the same evening. - -Thus the intervention of the highest official at Court had been -necessary before the decision to admit the gravity of the Czarevitch’s -condition was taken. - -Why did the Czar and Czarina subject themselves to this - -[Illustration: THE GRAND-DUCHESSES MARIE AND ANASTASIE DRESSED UP FOR A -SCENE FROM THE “BOURGEOIS GENTILHOMME.” SPALA, AUTUMN OF 1912.] - -[Illustration: THE CZARINA AT THE CZAREVITCH’S BEDSIDE DURING HIS SEVERE -ATTACK OF HÆMOPHILIA AT SPALA IN THE AUTUMN OF 1912. - -{_Facing page 30._] - -dreadful ordeal? Why, when their one desire in life was to be with their -suffering son, did they force themselves to appear among their guests -with a smile on their lips? The reason was that they did not wish the -world to know the nature of the Heir’s illness, and, as I knew myself, -regarded it in the light of a state secret. - -On the morning of October 22nd the child’s temperature was 103·5°. About -midday, however, the pains gradually subsided, and the doctors could -proceed to a more thorough examination of the invalid, who had hitherto -refused to allow it on account of his terrible sufferings. - -At three o’clock in the afternoon there was a religious service in the -forest. It was attended by a large number of peasants from the -surrounding districts. - -Beginning on the previous day, prayers for the recovery of the Heir were -said twice a day. As there was no church at Spala, a tent with a small -portable altar had been erected in the park as soon as we arrived. The -priest officiated there morning and night. - -After a few days, during which we were all a prey to the most terrible -apprehensions, the crisis was reached and passed, and the period of -convalescence began. It was a long and slow business, however, and we -could feel that, notwithstanding the change for the better, there was -still cause for anxiety. As the patient’s condition required constant -and most careful watching, Professor Fiodrof had sent for Dr. Vladimir -Derevenko,[6] one of his young assistants, from St. Petersburg. This -gentleman henceforth remained in constant attendance on the Czarevitch. - -The newspapers about this time had a good deal to say of the young -Heir’s illness--and the most fantastic stories were going round. I only -had the truth some time later, and then from Dr. Derevenko himself. The -crisis had been brought on by a fall of Alexis Nicolaïevitch at -Bielovesa. In trying to get out of a boat he had hit his left thigh on -the side, and the blow had caused rather profuse internal hæmorrhage. He -was just getting better when some imprudence at Spala suddenly -aggravated his condition. A sanguineous tumour formed in the groin and -nearly produced a serious infection. - -On November 16th it was possible to think of removing the child, without -too great danger of relapse but with extreme care, from Spala to -Tsarskoïe-Selo, where the Imperial family passed the entire winter. - -Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s condition required assiduous and special medical -attention. His illness at Spala had left behind it a temporary atrophy -of the nerves of the left leg, which remained drawn up and could not be -straightened out by the boy himself. Massage and orthopedic appliances -were necessary, but in time these measures brought the limb back to its -normal position. - -It is hardly necessary to say that under these circumstances I could not -even think of resuming my work with the Czarevitch. This state of things -lasted until the summer holidays of 1913. - -I was in the habit of visiting Switzerland every summer. That year the -Czarina informed me a few days before I left that on my return she -proposed to appoint me tutor to Alexis Nicolaïevitch. The news filled me -with a mingled sense of pleasure and apprehension. I was delighted at -the confidence shown in me, but nervous of the responsibility it -involved. Yet I felt I had no right to try and escape the heavy task -assigned to me, as circumstances might enable me to exercise some -influence, however slight, on the intellectual development of the boy -who would one day be the ruler of one of the mightiest states of -Europe. - - - - -CHAPTER III - -I BEGIN MY DUTIES AS TUTOR--THE CZAREVITCH’S ILLNESS - -(AUTUMN, 1913) - - -I returned to St. Petersburg at the end of August. The Imperial family -was in the Crimea. I called on the Controller of Her Majesty’s Household -for my instructions and left for Livadia, which I reached on September -3rd. I found Alexis Nicolaïevitch pale and thin. He still suffered very -much, and was undergoing a course of high-temperature mud-baths, which -the doctors had ordered as a cure for the last traces of his accident -but which he found extremely trying. - -Naturally I waited to be summoned by the Czarina to receive exact -instructions and suggestions from her personally. But she did not appear -at meals and was not to be seen. She merely informed me through Tatiana -Nicolaïevna that while the treatment was in progress regular lessons -with Alexis Nicolaïevitch were out of the question. As she wished the -boy to get used to me, she asked me to go with him on his walks and -spend as much time with him as I could. - -I then had a long talk with Dr. Derevenko. He told me that the Heir was -a prey to hæmophilia, a hereditary disease which in certain families is -transmitted from generation to generation _by the women_ to their male -children. Only males are affected. He told me that the slightest wound -might cause the boy’s death, for the blood of a bleeder had not the -power of coagulating like that of a normal individual. Further, the -tissue of the arteries and veins is so frail that any blow or shock may -rupture the blood-vessel and bring on a fatal hæmorrhage. - -Such was the terrible disease from which Alexis Nicolaïevitch was -suffering, such the perpetual menace to his life. A fall, nose-bleeding, -a simple cut--things which were a trifle to any other child--might prove -fatal to him. All that could be done was to watch over him closely day -and night, especially in his early years,[7] and by extreme vigilance -try to prevent accidents. Hence the fact that at the suggestion of the -doctors he had been given two ex-sailors of the Imperial yacht, -Derevenko and his assistant Nagorny, as his personal attendants and -bodyguard. They looked after him in rotation. - -My first relations with the boy in my new appointment were not easy. I -was obliged to talk in Russian with him and give up French. My position -was delicate, as I had no rights and therefore no hold over him. - -As I have said, at first I was astonished and disappointed at the lack -of support given me by the Czarina. A whole month had passed before I -received any instructions from her. I had a feeling that she did not -want to come between her son and myself. It made my initial task much -more difficult, but it might have the advantage, once I had established -my position, of enjoying it with greater freedom and personal -authority. About this time I had moments of extreme discouragement, and -in fact I sometimes despaired of success and felt ready to abandon the -task I had undertaken. - -Fortunately for me, in Dr. Derevenko I found a wise adviser whose help -was of infinite value. He impressed on me the necessity for patience, -and told me that, in view of the constant danger of the boy’s relapse, -and as a result of a kind of religious fatalism which the Czarina had -developed, she tended to leave decision to circumstance and kept on -postponing her intervention, which would simply inflict useless -suffering on her son if he was not to survive. She did not feel equal to -battling with the child to make him accept me. - -I understood myself, of course, that circumstances were unfavourable, -but I still cherished a hope that one day the health of my pupil would -improve. - -The serious malady from which the Czarevitch had barely recovered had -left him very weak and nervous. At this time he was the kind of child -who can hardly bear correction. He had never been under any regular -discipline. In his eyes I was the person appointed to extract work and -attention from him, and it was my business to bend his will to the habit -of obedience. To all the existing supervision, which at any rate allowed -him idleness as a place of refuge, was to be added a new control which -would violate even that last retreat. He felt it instinctively without -realising it consciously. I had a definite impression of his mute -hostility, and at times it reached a stage of open defiance. - -I felt a terrible burden of responsibility, for with all my precautions -it was impossible always to prevent accidents. There were three in the -course of the first month. - -Yet as time passed by I felt my authority gaining a hold. I noticed -more and more frequent bursts of confidence on the part of my pupil, and -they seemed to me a promise of affectionate relations before long. - -The more the boy opened his heart to me the better I realised the -treasures of his nature, and I gradually began to feel certain that with -so many precious gifts it would be unjust to give up hope. - -Alexis Nicolaïevitch was then nine and a half, and rather tall for his -age. He had a long, finely-chiselled face, delicate features, auburn -hair with a coppery glint in it, and large blue-grey eyes like his -mother’s. He thoroughly enjoyed life--when it let him--and was a happy, -romping boy. Very simple in his tastes, he extracted no false -satisfaction from the fact that he was the Heir--there was nothing he -thought about less--and his greatest delight was to play with the two -sons of his sailor Derevenko, both of them a little younger than he. - -He had very quick wits and a keen and penetrating mind. He sometimes -surprised me with questions beyond his years which bore witness to a -delicate and intuitive spirit. I had no difficulty in believing that -those who were not forced, as I was, to teach him habits of discipline, -but could unreservedly enjoy his charm, easily fell under its spell. -Under the capricious little creature I had known at first I discovered a -child of a naturally affectionate disposition, sensitive to suffering in -others just because he had already suffered so much himself. When this -conviction had taken root in my mind I was full of hope for the future. -My task would have been easy had it not been for the Czarevitch’s -associates and environment. - - * * * * * - -As I have already said, I was on excellent terms with Dr. Derevenko. -There was, however, one point on which we were - -[Illustration: THE FOUR GRAND-DUCHESSES GATHERING MUSHROOMS IN THE -FOREST OF BIELOVESA. AUTUMN OF 1912.] - -[Illustration: THE CZAREVITCH CUTTING CORN HE HAD SOWN IN THE PARK AT -PETERHOF. SUMMER OF 1913. - -{_Facing page_ 40.] - -not in agreement. I considered that the perpetual presence of the sailor -Derevenko and his assistant Nagorny was harmful to the child. The -external power which intervened whenever danger threatened seemed to me -to hinder the development of will-power and the faculty of observation. -What the child gained--possibly--in safety he lost in real discipline. I -thought it would have been better to give him more freedom and accustom -him to look to himself for the energy to resist the impulses of his own -motion. - -Besides, accidents continued to happen. It was impossible to guard -against everything, and the closer the supervision became, the more -irritating and humiliating it seemed to the boy, and the greater the -risk that it would develop his skill at evasion and make him cunning and -deceitful. It was the best way of turning an already physically delicate -child into a characterless individual, without self-control and -backbone, even in the moral sense. - -I spoke in that sense to Dr. Derevenko, but he was so obsessed by fears -of a fatal attack, and so conscious of the terrible load of -responsibility that devolved upon him as the doctor, that I could not -bring him round to share my view. - -It was for the parents, and the parents alone, in the last resort, to -take a decision which might have serious consequences for their child. -To my great astonishment, they entirely agreed with me, and said they -were ready to accept all the risks of an experiment on which I did not -enter myself without terrible anxiety. No doubt they realised how much -harm the existing system was doing to all that was best in their son, -and if they loved him to distraction their love itself gave them the -strength to let him run the risk of an accident which might prove fatal -rather than see him grow up a man without strength of character or moral -fibre. - -Alexis Nicolaïevitch was delighted at this decision. In his relations -with his playmates he was always suffering from the incessant -supervision to which he was subject. He promised me to repay the -confidence reposed in him. - -Yet, sure though I was of the soundness of my view, the moment the -parents’ consent was obtained my fears were greater than ever. I seemed -to have a presentiment of what was to come.... - -Everything went well at first, and I was beginning to be easy in my -mind, when the accident I had so much feared happened without a word of -warning. The Czarevitch was in the schoolroom standing on a chair, when -he slipped, and in falling hit his right knee against the corner of some -piece of furniture. The next day he could not walk. On the day after the -subcutaneous hæmorrhage had progressed, and the swelling which had -formed below the knee rapidly spread down the leg. The skin, which was -greatly distended, had hardened under the force of the extravasated -blood, which pressed on the nerves of the leg and thus caused shooting -pains, which grew worse every hour. - -I was thunderstruck. Yet neither the Czar nor the Czarina blamed me in -the slightest. So far from it, they seemed to be intent on preventing me -from despairing of a task my pupil’s malady made so perilous. As if they -wished by their example to make me face the inevitable ordeal, and -enlist me as an ally in the struggle they had carried on so long, they -associated me in their anxieties with a truly touching kindness. - -The Czarina was at her son’s side from the first onset of the attack. -She watched over him, surrounding him with her tender love and care and -trying by a thousand attentions to alleviate his sufferings. The Czar -came the moment he was free. He tried to comfort and amuse the boy, but -the pain was stronger than his mother’s caresses or his father’s -stories, and the moans and tears began once more. Every now and then the -door opened and one of the Grand-Duchesses came in on tip-toe and kissed -her little brother, bringing a gust of sweetness and health into the -room. For a moment the boy would open his great eyes, round which the -malady had already painted black rings, and then almost immediately -close them again. - -One morning I found the mother at her son’s bedside. He had had a very -bad night. Dr. Derevenko was anxious, as the hæmorrhage had not been -stopped and his temperature was rising. The inflammation had spread -further and the pain was even worse than the day before. The Czarevitch -lay in bed groaning piteously. His head rested on his mother’s arm, and -his small, deathly-white face was unrecognisable. At times the groans -ceased and he murmured the one word “Mummy!” in which he expressed all -his sufferings and distress. His mother kissed him on the hair, -forehead, and eyes, as if the touch of her lips could have relieved his -pain and restored some of the life which was leaving him. Think of the -tortures of that mother, an impotent witness of her son’s martyrdom in -those hours of mortal anguish--a mother who knew that _she herself_ was -the cause of his sufferings, that _she_ had transmitted to him the -terrible disease against which human science was powerless! _Now_ I -understood the secret tragedy of her life! How easy it was to -reconstruct the stages of that long Calvary. - - - - -CHAPTER IV - -THE CZARINA, ALEXANDRA FEODOROVNA - - -The Czarina, Alexandra Feodorovna, formerly Alice of Hesse, and fourth -child of the Grand Duke Ludwig of Hesse and Alice of England, youngest -daughter of Queen Victoria, was born at Darmstadt on June 6th, 1872. She -lost her mother early in life, and was largely brought up at the English -Court, where she soon became the favourite granddaughter of Queen -Victoria, who bestowed on the blonde “Alix” all the tender affection she -had had for her mother.[8] - -At the age of seventeen the young princess paid a prolonged visit to -Russia, staying with her elder sister Elisabeth, who had married the -Grand-Duke Sergius Alexandrovitch, a brother of the Czar Alexander III. -She took an active part in Court life, appeared at reviews, receptions, -and balls, and being very pretty was made a great fuss of. - -Everybody regarded her as the prospective mate of the Heir to the -Throne, but, contrary to general expectation, Alice of Hesse returned to -Darmstadt and nothing had been said. Did she not like the idea? It is -certainly a fact that five years later, when the official proposal -arrived, she showed signs of hesitation. - -However, the betrothal took place at Darmstadt during the summer of -1894, and was followed by a visit to the Court of England. The Russian -Heir at once returned to his country. A few months later she was obliged -to leave suddenly for Livadia, where Alexander III. was dying. She was -present when his end came, and with the Imperial family accompanied the -coffin in which the mortal remains of the dead Emperor were carried to -St. Petersburg. - -The body was taken from Nicholas station to the Cathedral of St. Peter -and St. Paul on a dull November day. A huge crowd was assembled on the -route of the funeral cortège as it moved through the melting snow and -mud with which the streets were covered. In the crowd women crossed -themselves piously and could be heard murmuring, in allusion to the -young Czarina, “She has come to us behind a coffin. She brings -misfortune with her.” - -It certainly seemed as if from the start sorrow was dodging the steps of -her whose light heart and beauty had earned her the nickname of -“Sunshine” in her girlhood. - -On November 26th, thus within a month of Alexander’s death, the marriage -was celebrated amidst the general mourning. A year later the Czarina -gave birth to her first child--a daughter who was named Olga. - -The coronation of the young sovereigns took place in Moscow on May 14th, -1896. Fate seemed already to have marked them down. It will be -remembered that the celebrations were the occasion of a terrible -accident which cost the lives of a large number of people. The peasants, -who had come from all parts, had assembled in masses during the night in -Hodinskoïe meadows, where gifts were to be distributed. As a result of -bad organisation there was a panic, and more than two thousand people -were trodden to death or suffocated in the mud by the terror-stricken -crowd. - -When the Czar and Czarina went to Hodinskoïe meadows next morning they -had heard nothing whatever of the terrible catastrophe. They were not -told the truth until they returned to the city subsequently, and they -never knew the whole truth. Did not those concerned realise that by -acting thus they were depriving the Imperial couple of a chance to show -their grief and sympathy and making their behaviour odious because it -seemed sheer indifference to public misfortune? - -Several years of domestic bliss followed, and Fate seemed to have -loosened its grip. - -Yet the task of the young Czarina was no easy one. She had to learn all -that it meant to be an empress, and that at the most etiquette ridden -Court in Europe and the scene of the worst forms of intrigue and -coterie. Accustomed to the simple life of Darmstadt, and having -experienced at the strict and formal English Court only such restraint -as affected a young and popular princess who was there merely on a -visit, she must have felt at sea with her new obligations and dazzled by -an existence of which all the proportions had suddenly changed. Her -sense of duty and her burning desire to devote herself to the welfare of -the millions whose Czarina she had become fired her ambitions, but at -the same time checked her natural impulses. - -Yet her only thought was to win the hearts of her subjects. -Unfortunately she did not know how to show it, and the innate timidity -from which she suffered was wont to play the traitor to her kind -intentions. She very soon realised how impotent she was to gain sympathy -and understanding. Her frank and spontaneous nature was speedily -repelled by the icy conventions of her environment. Her impulses came -up against the prevalent inertia about her,[9] and when in return for -her confidence she asked for intelligent devotion and real good will, -those with whom she dealt took refuge in the easy zeal of the polite -formalities of Courts. - -In spite of all her efforts, she never succeeded in being merely amiable -and acquiring the art which consists of flitting gracefully but -superficially over all manner of subjects. The fact is that the Czarina -was nothing if not sincere. Every word from her lips was the true -expression of her real feelings. Finding herself misunderstood, she -quickly drew back into her shell. Her natural pride was wounded. She -appeared less and less at the ceremonies and receptions she regarded as -an intolerable nuisance. She adopted a habit of distant reserve which -was taken for haughtiness and contempt. But those who came in contact -with her in moments of distress knew what a sensitive spirit, what a -longing for affection, was concealed behind that apparent coldness. She -had accepted her new religion with entire sincerity, and found it a -great source of comfort in hours of trouble and anguish; but above all, -it was the affection of her family which nourished her love, and she was -never really happy except when she was with them. - - * * * * * - -The birth of Olga Nicolaïevna had been followed by that of three other -fine and healthy daughters who were their parents’ delight. It was not -an unmixed delight, however, for the secret desire of their hearts--to -have a son and heir--had not yet been fulfilled. The birth of Anastasie -Nicolaïevna, the last of the Grand-Duchesses, had at first been a -terrible disappointment ... and the years were slipping by. At last, on -August 12th, 1904, when the Russo-Japanese War was at its height, the -Czarina gave birth to the son they so ardently desired. Their joy knew -no bounds. It seemed as if all the sorrows of the past were forgotten -and that an era of happiness was about to open for them. - -Alas! it was but a short respite, and was followed by worse misfortunes: -first the January massacre in front of the Winter Palace--the memory of -which was to haunt them like a horrible nightmare for the rest of their -days--and then the lamentable conclusion of the Russo-Japanese War. In -those dark days their only consolation was their beloved son, and it had -not taken long, alas! to discover that the Czarevitch had hæmophilia. -From that moment the mother’s life was simply one dreadful agony. She -had already made the acquaintance of that terrible disease; she knew -that an uncle, one of her brothers, and two of her nephews had died of -it. From her childhood she had heard it spoken of as a dreadful and -mysterious thing against which men were powerless. And now her only son, -the child she loved more than anything else on earth, was affected! -Death would watch him, follow him at every step, and carry him off one -day like so many boys in his family. She must fight! She must save him -at any cost! It was impossible for science to be impotent. The means of -saving must exist, and they must be found. Doctors, surgeons, -specialists were consulted. But every kind of treatment was tried in -vain. - -When the mother realised that no human aid could save, her last hope was -in God. He alone could perform the miracle. But she must be worthy of -His intervention. She was naturally of a pious nature, and she devoted -herself wholly to the Orthodox religion with the ardour and -determination she brought to everything. Life at Court became strict, if -not austere. Festivities were eschewed, and the number of occasions on -which the sovereigns had to appear in public was reduced to a minimum. -The family gradually became isolated from the Court and lived to itself, -so to speak. - -Between each of the attacks, however, the boy came back to life, -recovered his health, forgot his sufferings, and resumed his fun and his -games. At these times it was impossible to credit that he was the victim -of an implacable disease which might carry him off at any moment. Every -time the Czarina saw him with red cheeks, or heard his merry laugh, or -watched his frolics, her heart would fill with an immense hope, and she -would say: “God has heard me. He has pitied my sorrow at last.” Then the -disease would suddenly swoop down on the boy, stretch him once more on -his bed of pain and take him to the gates of death. - -The months passed, the expected miracle did not happen, and the cruel, -ruthless attacks followed hard on each other’s heels. The most fervent -prayers had not brought the divine revelation so passionately implored. -The last hope had failed. A sense of endless despair filled the -Czarina’s soul: it seemed as if the whole world were deserting her.[10] - -It was then that Rasputin, a simple Siberian peasant, was brought to -her, and he said: “Believe in the power of my prayers; believe in my -help and your son will live!” - -The mother clung to the hope he gave her as a drowning man seizes an -outstretched hand. She believed in him with all the strength that was -in her. As a matter of fact, she had been convinced for a long time that -the saviour of Russia and the dynasty would come from the people, and -she thought that this humble _moujik_ had been sent by God to save him -who was the hope of the nation. The intensity of her faith did the rest, -and by a simple process of auto-suggestion, which was helped by certain -perfectly casual coincidences, she persuaded herself that her son’s life -was in this man’s hands. - -Rasputin had realised the state of mind of the despairing mother who was -broken down by the strain of her struggle and seemed to have touched the -limit of human suffering. He knew how to extract the fullest advantage -from it, and with a diabolical cunning he succeeded in associating his -own life, so to speak, with that of the child. - -This moral hold of Rasputin on the Czarina cannot possibly be understood -unless one is familiar with the part played in the religious life of the -Orthodox world by those men who are neither priests nor monks--though -people habitually, and quite inaccurately, speak of the “monk” -Rasputin--and are called _stranniki_ or _startsi_. - -The _strannik_ is a pilgrim who wanders from monastery to monastery and -church to church, seeking the truth and living on the charity of the -faithful. He may thus travel right across the Russian Empire, led by his -fancy or attracted by the reputation for holiness enjoyed by particular -places or persons. - -The _staretz_ is an ascetic who usually lives in a monastery, though -sometimes in solitude--a kind of guide of souls to whom one has recourse -in moments of trouble or suffering. Quite frequently a _staretz_ is an -ex-_strannik_ who has given up his old wandering life and taken up an -abode in which to end his days in prayer and meditation. - -Dostoïevsky gives the following description of him in _The Brothers -Karamazof_: - - “The _staretz_ is he who takes your soul and will and makes them - his. When you select your _staretz_ you surrender your will, you - give it him in utter submission, in full renunciation. He who takes - this burden upon him, who accepts this terrible school of life, - does so of his own free will in the hope that after a long trial he - will be able to conquer himself and become his own master - sufficiently to attain complete freedom by a life of - obedience--that is to say, get rid of self and avoid the fate of - those who have lived their lives without succeeding in sufficing - unto themselves.” - -God gives the _staretz_ the indications which are requisite for one’s -welfare and communicates the means by which one must be brought back to -safety. - -On earth the _staretz_ is the guardian of truth and the ideal. He is -also the repository of the sacred tradition which must be transmitted -from _staretz_ to _staretz_ until the reign of justice and light shall -come. - -Several of these _startsi_ have risen to remarkable heights of modern -grandeur and become saints of the Orthodox Church. - -The influence of these men, who live as a kind of unofficial clergy, is -still very considerable in Russia. In the provinces and open country it -is even greater than that of the priests and monks. - -The conversion of the Czarina had been a genuine act of faith. The -Orthodox religion had fully responded to her mystical aspirations, and -her imagination must have been captured by its archaic and naïve -ritual. She had accepted it with all the ardour of the neophyte. In her -eyes Rasputin had all the prestige and sanctity of a _staretz_. - -Such was the nature of the feelings the Czarina entertained for -Rasputin--feelings ignobly travestied by calumny. They had their source -in maternal love, the noblest passion which can fill a mother’s heart. - -Fate willed that he who wore the halo of a saint should be nothing but a -low and perverse creature, and that, as we shall soon see, this man’s -evil influence was one of the principal causes of which the effect was -the death of those who thought they could regard him as their saviour. - - - - -CHAPTER V - -RASPUTIN - - -In the preceding chapter I thought I ought to dwell on events some of -which took place before I took up my duties, because they alone could -explain the fundamental reasons why Rasputin was ever able to appear on -the scene and obtain so great an influence over the Czarina. - -I should have preferred to confine my book to events in which I have -taken a direct part and give personal evidence only. But if I did so my -story could not be clear. In the present chapter I am compelled once -more to depart from the rule I wished to lay down for myself. If the -reader is to understand me, it is essential for me to give certain -details about the life and beginnings of Rasputin and to try and -disentangle from the legends innumerable of which he is the subject such -facts as seem to me part of history. - -About one hundred and fifty versts south of Tobolsk the little village -of Pokrovskoïe lies lost in the marshes on the banks of the Tobol. There -Grigory Rasputin was born. His father’s name was Efim. Like many other -Russian peasants at that time, the latter had no family name. The -inhabitants of the village, of which he was not a native, had given him -on his arrival the name of Novy (the Newcomer). - -His son Grigory had the same kind of youth as all the small peasantry of -that part of Siberia, where the poor quality of the soil often compels -them to live by expedients. Like them, he robbed and stole.... He soon -made his mark, however, by the audacity he showed in his exploits, and -it was not long before his misdoings earned him the reputation of an -unbridled libertine. He was now known solely as Rasputin, a corruption -of the word _rasputnik_ (debauched), which was destined to become, as it -were, his family name. - -The villagers of Siberia were in the habit of hiring out horses to -travellers passing through the country and offering their services as -guides and coachmen. One day Rasputin happened to conduct a priest to -the monastery of Verkhoturie. The priest entered into conversation with -him, was struck by his quick natural gifts, led him by his questions to -confess his riotous life, and exhorted him to consecrate to the service -of God the vitality he was putting to such bad uses. The exhortation -produced so great an impression on Grigory that he seemed willing to -give up his life of robbery and licence. He stayed for a considerable -time at the monastery of Verkhoturie and began to frequent the holy -places of the neighbourhood. - -When he went back to his village he seemed a changed man, and the -inhabitants could hardly recognise the reprobate hero of so many -scandalous adventures in this man whose countenance was so grave and -whose dress so austere. He was seen going from village to village, -spreading the good word and reciting to all and sundry willing to listen -long passages from the sacred books, which he knew by heart. - -Public credulity, which he already exploited extremely skilfully, was -not slow in regarding him as a prophet, a being endowed with -supernatural powers, and in particular the power of performing miracles. -To understand this rapid transformation - -[Illustration: - - Si vous avez le second volume de “Notre Dame de Paris” envoyez le - moi je vous en prie. - - Olga Romanoff - - 13. May 1914. - -LETTER TO THE AUTHOR FROM THE GRAND-DUCHESS OLGA NICOLAÏEVNA - -(LIVADIA, CRIMEA, MAY 13/26, 1914). - -{_Facing page 60._] - -one must realise both the strange power of fascination and suggestion -which Rasputin possessed, and also the ease with which the popular -imagination in Russia is captured by the attraction of the marvellous. - -However, the virtue of the new saint does not seem to have been proof -against the enticements of the flesh for long, and he relapsed into his -debauchery. It is true that he showed the greatest contrition for his -wrongdoings, but that did not prevent him from continuing them. Even at -that time he displayed that blend of mysticism and erotomania which made -him so dangerous a person. - -Yet, notwithstanding all this, his reputation spread far and wide. His -services were requisitioned, and he was sent for from distant places, -not merely in Siberia, but even in Russia. - -His wanderings at last brought him to St. Petersburg. There, in 1905, he -made the acquaintance of the Archimandrite Theophanes, who thought he -could discern in him signs of genuine piety and profound humility as -well as the marks of divine inspiration. Rasputin was introduced by him -to devout circles in the capital, whither his reputation had preceded -him. He had no difficulty in trafficking in the credulity of these -devotees, whose very refinement made them superstitious and susceptible -to the magnetism of his rustic piety. In his fundamental coarseness they -saw nothing but the entertaining candour of a man of the people. They -were filled with the greatest admiration for the _naïveté_ of this -simple soul.... - -It was not long before Rasputin had immense authority with his new -flock. He became a familiar figure in the _salons_ of certain members of -the high aristocracy of St. Petersburg, and was even received by -members of the royal family, who sang his praises to the Czarina. -Nothing more was requisite for the last and vital stage. Rasputin was -taken to Court by intimate friends of Her Majesty, and with a personal -recommendation from the Archimandrite Theophanes. This last fact must -always be borne in mind. It was to shelter him from the attacks of his -enemies for many years. - - * * * * * - -We have seen how Rasputin traded on the despair which possessed the -Czarina and had contrived to link his life with that of the Czarevitch -and acquire a growing hold over his mother. Each of his appearances -seemed to produce an improvement in the boy’s malady, and thus increased -his prestige and confirmed confidence in the power of his intercession. - -After a certain time, however, Rasputin’s head was turned by this -unexpected rise to fame; he thought his position was sufficiently -secure, forgot the caution he had displayed when he first came to St. -Petersburg, and returned to his scandalous mode of life. Yet he did so -with a skill which for a long time kept his private life quite secret. -It was only gradually that the reports of his excesses spread and were -credited. - -At first only a few voices were faintly raised against the _staretz_, -but it was not long before they became loud and numerous. The first at -Court to attempt to show up the impostor was Mademoiselle Tioutcheva, -the governess of the Grand-Duchesses. Her efforts were broken against -the blind faith of the Czarina. Among the charges she made against -Rasputin were several which, in her indignation, she had not checked -with sufficient care so that their falsity was absolutely patent to her -sovereign. Realising her impotence, and with a view to discharging her -responsibilities, she asked that in any case Rasputin should not be -allowed on the floor occupied by the children. - -The Czar then intervened, and Her Majesty yielded, not because her faith -was shaken, but merely for the sake of peace and in the interests of a -man whom she believed was blinded by his very zeal and devotion. - -Although I was then no more than one of the Grand-Duchesses’ -professors--it was during the winter of 1910--Mademoiselle Tioutcheva -herself told me all about this debate and its vicissitudes.[11] But I -confess that at that time I was still far from accepting all the -extraordinary stories about Rasputin. - -In March, 1911, the hostility to Rasputin became more and more -formidable, and the _staretz_ thought it wise to let the storm blow over -and disappear for a time. He therefore started on a pilgrimage to -Jerusalem. - -On his return to St. Petersburg in the autumn of the same year the -tumult had not subsided, and he had to face the attacks of one of his -former protectors, Bishop Hermogenes, who employed terrible threats and -eventually extracted a promise from Rasputin to keep away from the -Court, where his presence compromised his sovereigns. - -He had no sooner left the Bishop, who had actually gone so far as to -strike him, than he rushed to his powerful protectoress, Madame -Wyroubova, the Czarina’s all but inseparable companion. The Bishop was -exiled to a monastery. - -Just as futile were the efforts of the Archimandrite Theophanes, who -could never forgive himself for having stood sponsor in some degree for -the _staretz’s_ high moral character, and thus reassuring the Czar and -Czarina by his personal recommendation. He did his best to show him up, -but the only reward for his pains was to find himself transferred to the -Government of Tauris. - -The fact was that Rasputin managed to make the two Bishops seem low -intriguers who had wanted to use him as an instrument, and then, -becoming jealous of a favour they could no longer exploit for their own -personal benefit, tried to bring about his downfall. - -“The lowly Siberian peasant” had become a formidable adversary in whom -an utter lack of moral scruple was associated with consummate skill. -With a first-class intelligence service, and creatures of his own both -at Court and among the men around the ministers, as soon as he saw a new -enemy appear on the scene he was always careful to baulk him cleverly by -getting in the first blow. - -Under the form of prophecies he would announce that he was going to be -the object of a new attack, taking good care not to indicate his -adversaries too plainly. So when the bolt was shot, the hand that -directed it held a crumbling missile. He often actually interceded in -favour of those who had attacked him, affirming with mock humility that -such trials were necessary for the good of his soul. - -Another element which also contributed to keep alive the blind faith in -him which lasted until the end was the fact that the Czar and Czarina -were accustomed to see those to whom they paid particular attention -become objects of intrigue and cabals. They knew that their esteem alone -was sufficient to expose them to the attacks of the envious. The result -was that they were convinced that the special favour they showed to an -obscure _moujik_ was bound in any case to raise a storm of hate and -jealousy against him and make him the victim of the worst calumnies. - -The scandal, however, gradually spread from the purely ecclesiastical -world. It was mentioned in whispers in political and diplomatic circles, -and was even referred to in speeches in the Duma. - -In the spring of 1912, Count Kokovtzof, then President of the Council of -Ministers, decided to take the matter up with the Czar. The step was a -particularly delicate one, as hitherto Rasputin’s influence had been -confined to the Church and the Imperial family circle. Those were the -very spheres in which the Czar was most intolerant of any interference -by his ministers. - -The Czar was not convinced by the Count’s action, but he realised that -some concession to public opinion was necessary. Shortly after Their -Majesties went to the Crimea, Rasputin left St. Petersburg and vanished -into Siberia. - -Yet his influence was of the kind that distance does not diminish. On -the contrary, it only idealised him and increased his prestige. - -As in his previous absences, there was a lively exchange of -telegrams--through the medium of Madame Wyroubova--between Pokrovskoïe -and the different residences occupied in turn by the Imperial family -during the year 1912. - -The absent Rasputin was more powerful than Rasputin in the flesh. His -psychic empire was based on an act of faith, for there is no limit to -the power of self-delusion possessed by those who mean to believe at all -cost. The history of mankind is there to prove it! - -But how much suffering and what terrible disasters were to result from -the tragic aberration! - - - - -CHAPTER VI - -LIFE AT TSARSKOÏE-SELO--MY PUPILS - -(THE WINTER OF 1913-14) - - -To Rasputin was once more attributed the improvement in Alexis -Nicolaïevitch’s health a few days after the terrible attack to which I -have referred. - -It will be remembered that the attack had occurred shortly after that -change in the Czarevitch’s manner of life I had thought it my duty to -advocate. I thus felt partially responsible. - -I was in a very great difficulty. When I decided as I did, I had, of -course, realised the great dangers involved and thought myself strong -enough to face them. But the test of reality was so dreadful that I had -to consider whether I ought to persevere.... And yet I felt strongly -that I had no alternative. - -After two months’ convalescence--the Czarevitch only recovered -slowly--the Czar and Czarina made up their minds to persevere with the -method they had adopted, notwithstanding the risks. - -Dr. Botkin[12] and Dr. Derevenko were of a contrary opinion, but bowed -to the parents’ desires and bravely accepted a decision which added -considerably to the difficulties of a task which was exacting and -unpromising enough as it was. They were always on the look-out for the -possible crisis, and when the accident happened the struggle was all the -harder for them because they realised the inadequacy of the remedies at -their disposal. When, after nights of watching, they had the joy of -seeing their young patient out of dangerous, the improvement was -attributed, not to their care and efforts, but to the miraculous -intervention of Rasputin! But there was no false pride or envy about -them, for they were inspired by feelings of the deepest pity for the -tortured mother and father and the sufferings of the child who, at ten -years of age, had already had far more to bear than most men in a long -lifetime. - -Our stay in the Crimea was longer than usual owing to Alexis -Nicolaïevitch’s illness, and we only returned to Tsarskoïe-Selo in -December. We then spent the whole winter of 1913-14 there. - -Our life at Tsarskoïe-Selo was far more intimate than when we were in -residence at other palaces. With the exception of the maid-of-honour on -duty and the officer commanding the “composite”[13] regiment, the suite -did not live in the palace, and unless relations were visiting the -family the latter generally took their meals alone very quietly. - -Lessons[14] began at nine o’clock, and there was a break from eleven to -twelve. We went out driving in a carriage, sledge, or car, and then work -was resumed until lunch at one. In the afternoon we always spent two -hours out of doors. The Grand-Duchesses and, when he was free, the Czar, -came with us, and Alexis Nicolaïevitch played with them, sliding on an -ice - -[Illustration: THE CZAREVITCH WITH HIS DOG “JOY” ON THE BALCONY OF THE -ALEXANDER PALACE, TSARSKOÏE-SELO. SEPTEMBER, 1914. - -{_Facing page 70._] - -mountain we had made at the edge of a little artificial lake. He was -also fond of playing with his donkey Vanka, which was harnessed to a -sledge, and his dog Joy, an attractive little liver spaniel with short -legs, and long silky ears which almost touched the ground. - -Vanka was a creature of quite unusual intelligence and sense of humour. -When the idea of giving Alexis Nicolaïevitch a donkey had been mooted, -all the horse-dealers in St. Petersburg had been referred to in vain. -Cinizelli’s Circus had then agreed to part with a thoroughbred animal -which had grown too old to perform any longer. Thus had Vanka come to -Court, and he seemed to be immensely attached to the young family. He -certainly was most amusing, for his repertoire of tricks was quite -inexhaustible. In the most expert manner imaginable he would turn out -your pockets in the hope of discovering delicacies. He was particularly -fond of old indiarubber balls, which he would quietly chew, closing one -eye like an old Yankee. - -These two animals played a large part in the life of Alexis -Nicolaïevitch, for his amusements were few. Above all, he was very short -of playmates. The two sons of his sailor Derevenko, his ordinary -companions, were much younger than he, and had neither the education nor -the development desirable. - -It is true that his cousins sometimes spent Sundays and birthdays with -him, but these visits were rare. I often pressed the Czarina to remedy -this state of things. As a result of this pressure an attempt was made, -but without result. - -Of course, the disease to which the boy was a prey made the choice of -his comrades an extremely difficult matter. It was lucky that, as I have -said, his sisters liked playing with him. They brought into his life an -element of youthful merriment which would otherwise have been sorely -missed. - -During our afternoon walks, the Czar, who was very fond of walking, -usually went round the park with one of his daughters, but quite -frequently he came and joined us. It was with his help that we made a -huge tower of snow which became quite an imposing fortress before long -and kept us busy several weeks. - -At four o’clock we went in and resumed lessons until dinner, which was -at seven for Alexis Nicolaïevitch and at eight for the rest of the -family. We ended the day by reading one of his favourite books. - - * * * * * - -Alexis Nicolaïevitch was the centre of this united family, the focus of -all its hopes and affections. His sisters worshipped him and he was his -parents’ pride and joy. When he was well the palace was, as it were, -transformed. Everyone and everything seemed bathed in sunshine. Endowed -with a naturally happy disposition, he would have developed quite -regularly and successfully had he not been kept back by his infirmity. -Each of his crises meant weeks and sometimes months of the closest -attention, and when the hæmorrhage had been heavy it was followed by a -condition of general anæmia which made all hard work impossible for him, -sometimes for a considerable period. Thus the interludes between attacks -were all that were available, and, in spite of his quick brain, this -made teaching a difficult matter. - -The Grand-Duchesses were charming--the picture of freshness and health. -It would have been difficult to find four sisters with characters more -dissimilar and yet so perfectly blended in an affection which did not -exclude personal independence, and, in spite of contrasting -temperaments, kept them a most united family. With the initials of their -Christian names they had formed a composite Christian name, Otma, and -under this common signature they frequently gave their presents or sent -letters written by one of them on behalf of all. - -I am sure I shall be forgiven for allowing myself the pleasure of -recording some personal memories here--memories which will enable me to -recall these girls in all the bloom and spontaneous enthusiasms of their -youth. I might almost say their childhood. For these were girls who fell -victims to a dreadful fate at a time when others are blossoming into -womanhood. - -The eldest, Olga Nicolaïevna, possessed a remarkably quick brain. She -had good reasoning powers as well as initiative, a very independent -manner, and a gift for swift and entertaining repartee. She gave me a -certain amount of trouble at first, but our early skirmishes were soon -succeeded by relations of frank cordiality. - -She picked up everything extremely quickly, and always managed to give -an original turn to what she learned. I well remember how, in one of our -first grammar lessons, when I was explaining the formation of the verbs -and the use of the auxiliaries, she suddenly interrupted me with: - -“I see, monsieur. The auxiliaries are the servants of the verbs. It’s -only poor ‘avoir’ which has to shift for itself.” - -She read a good deal apart from her lessons. When she grew older, every -time I gave her a book I was very careful to indicate by notes in the -margin the passages or chapters she was to leave out. I used to give her -a summary of these. The reason I put forward was the difficulty of the -text or the fact that it was uninteresting. - -An omission of mine cost me one of the most unpleasant moments in my -professional career, but, thanks to the Czar’s presence of mind, the -incident ended better than I could have hoped. - -Olga Nicolaïevna was reading “Les Miserables,” and had reached the -description of the battle of Waterloo. At the beginning of the letter -she handed me a list of the words she had not understood, in accordance -with our practice. What was my astonishment to see in it the word which -is forever associated with the name of the officer who commanded the -Guard. I felt certain I had not forgotten my usual precautions. I asked -for the book to verify my marginal note, and realised my omission. To -avoid a delicate explanation I struck out the wretched word and handed -back the list to the Grand-Duchess. - -She cried, “Why, you’ve struck out the word I asked papa about -yesterday!” - -I could not have been more thunderstruck if the bolt had fallen at my -feet. - -“What! You asked your----” - -“Yes, and he asked me how I’d heard of it, and then said it was a very -strong word which must not be repeated, though in the mouth of that -general it was the finest word in the French language.” - -A few hours later I met the Czar when I was out walking in the park. He -took me on one side and said in a very serious tone: - -“You are teaching my daughters a very curious vocabulary, monsieur....” - -I floundered in a most involved explanation. But the Czar burst out -laughing, and interrupted: - -“Don’t worry, monsieur. I quite realised what happened, - -[Illustration: THE CZARINA AND THE CZAREVITCH IN THE COURT OF THE PALACE -AT LIVADIA. AUTUMN, 1913.] - -[Illustration: THE CZARINA SEWING IN THE GRAND-DUCHESSES’ ROOM. - -{_Facing page 74._] - -so I told my daughter that the word was one of the French army’s -greatest claims to fame.” - -Tatiana Nicolaïevna was rather reserved, essentially well balanced, and -had a will of her own, though she was less frank and spontaneous than -her elder sister. She was not so gifted, either, but this inferiority -was compensated by more perseverance and balance. She was very pretty, -though she had not quite Olga Nicolaïevna’s charm. - -If the Czarina made any difference between her children, Tatiana -Nicolaïevna was her favourite. It was not that her sisters loved their -mother any less, but Tatiana knew how to surround her with unwearying -attentions and never gave way to her own capricious impulses. Through -her good looks and her art of self-assertion she put her sister in the -shade in public, as the latter, thoughtless about herself, seemed to -take a back seat. Yet the two sisters were passionately devoted to each -other. There was only eighteen months between them, and that in itself -was a bond of union. They were called “the big pair,” while Marie -Nicolaïevna and Anastasie Nicolaïevna were still known as the “little -pair.” - -Marie Nicolaïevna was a fine girl, tall for her age, and a picture of -glowing health and colour. She had large and beautiful grey eyes. Her -tastes were very simple, and with her warm heart she was kindness -itself. Her sisters took advantage somewhat of her good nature, and -called her “fat little bow-wow.” She certainly had the benevolent and -somewhat _gauche_ devotion of a dog. - -Anastasie Nicolaïevna, on the other hand, was very roguish and almost a -wag. She had a very strong sense of humour, and the darts of her wit -often found sensitive spots. She was rather an _enfant terrible_, though -this fault tended to correct itself with age. She was also extremely -idle, though with the idleness of a gifted child. Her French accent was -excellent, and she acted scenes from comedy with remarkable talent. She -was so lively, and her gaiety so infectious, that several members of the -suite had fallen into the way of calling her “Sunshine,” the nickname -her mother had been given at the English Court. - -In short, the whole charm, difficult though it was to define, of these -four sisters was their extreme simplicity, candour, freshness, and -instinctive kindness of heart. - -Their mother, whom they adored, was, so to speak, infallible in their -eyes. Olga Nicolaïevna alone showed occasional traces of independence. -They surrounded her with every attention. Of their own initiative they -had arranged matters in such a way that they could take turns of “duty” -with their mother, keeping her company for the day. When the Czarina was -ill the result was that the daughter on duty could not go out at all. - -Their relations with the Czar were delightful. He was Emperor, father, -and friend in one. - -Their feelings for him were thus dictated by circumstances, passing from -religious veneration to utter frankness and the warmest affection. Was -it not he before whom the ministers, the highest dignitaries of the -Church, the grand-dukes, and even their mother bowed in reverence, he -whose fatherly heart opened so willingly to their sorrows, he who joined -so merrily in their youthful amusements, far from the eyes of the -indiscreet? - -With the exception of Olga Nicolaïevna, the Grand-Duchesses were very -moderate pupils. This was largely due to the fact that, in spite of my -repeated suggestions, the Czarina would never have a French governess. -No doubt she did not wish anyone to come between herself and her -daughters. The result was that though they read French, and liked it, -they were never able to speak it fluently.[15] - -The Czarina’s state of health accounts for the fact that the education -of her daughters was to some extent neglected. The illness of Alexis -Nicolaïevitch had gradually worn down her powers of resistance. At times -of crisis she spared herself nothing and displayed remarkable energy and -courage. But, once the danger had passed, Nature resumed her rights, and -for weeks she would lie on a sofa quite exhausted by the strain. - -Olga Nicolaïevna did not fulfil the hopes I had set upon her. Her fine -intellect failed to find the elements necessary to its development. -Instead of making progress she began to go back. Her sisters had ever -had but little taste for learning, their gifts being of the practical -order. - -By force of circumstances all four had soon learnt to be self-sufficient -and to find their natural good nature their sole resource. Very few -girls would have accommodated themselves so easily to a life such as -theirs--a life deprived of outside amusements, and with no other source -of distraction than those joys of family life which are so despised in -these days! - - - - -CHAPTER VII - -THE INFLUENCE OF RASPUTIN--MADAME WYROUBOVA--MY TUTORIAL TROUBLES - -(WINTER OF 1913) - - -While the illness of Alexis Nicolaïevitch threw such a gloom over the -Imperial family, and the influence of Rasputin, a product of their very -distress, continued to grow, life at Tsarskoïe-Selo seemed to flow along -as smoothly as ever, at any rate to outward appearance. - -At that time I still knew very little about the _staretz_, and I was -searching everywhere for material on which to base my judgment, for his -personality interested me decidedly. But it was anything but easy. The -children never mentioned Rasputin’s name, and in my presence even -avoided the slightest allusion to his existence. I realised that in so -doing they were acting on their mother’s instructions. The Czarina no -doubt feared that as a foreigner and not orthodox I was incapable of -understanding the nature of the feelings of herself and her family -towards the _staretz_, feelings which made them revere him as a saint. -By imposing this duty of silence on my pupils she allowed me to ignore -Rasputin, or conveyed to me her desire that I should behave as if I knew -nothing about him. She thus deprived me of any chance of taking sides -against a man whose very name I realised I did not know. - -From another source I had been able to convince myself that Rasputin -played a very insignificant part in the life of the Czarevitch. On -several occasions Dr. Derevenko told me the amusing remarks Alexis -Nicolaïevitch had made about Rasputin in his presence. The latter -tickled his young imagination and piqued his curiosity, but had no -influence whatever with him. - -As a result of Mlle. Tioutcheva’s protest, Rasputin no longer went up to -the Grand-Duchesses’ floor, and he visited the Czarevitch but seldom. - -No doubt the authorities were afraid I might meet him, for the rooms I -occupied were adjoining those of my pupil. As I had required his -personal attendant to keep me informed of the smallest details of his -life, Rasputin could not have seen him without my knowledge.[16] - -The children saw Rasputin when he was with their parents, but even at -that time his visits were infrequent. Weeks, and sometimes months, -passed without his being summoned to Court. It became more and more -usual to see him with Madame Wyroubova, who had a little house quite -near to the Alexander Palace. The Czar and his heir hardly ever went -there, and meetings were always very rare. - -As I have already explained, Madame Wyroubova was the intermediary -between the Czarina and Rasputin. It was she who sent on to the -_staretz_ letters addressed to him and brought his replies--usually -verbal--to the palace. - -Relations between Her Majesty and Madame Wyroubova were very intimate, -and hardly a day passed without her visiting her Imperial mistress. The -friendship had lasted many years. Madame Wyroubova had married very -young. Her husband was a degenerate and an inveterate drunkard, and -succeeded in inspiring his young wife with a deep hatred of him. They -separated, and Madame Wyroubova endeavoured to find relief and -consolation in religion. Her misfortunes were a link with the Czarina, -who had suffered so much herself, and yearned to comfort her. The young -woman who had had to go through so much won her pity. She became the -Czarina’s confidante, and the kindness the Czarina showed her made her -her lifelong slave. - -Madame Wyroubova’s temperament was sentimental and mystical, and her -boundless affection for the Czarina was a positive danger, because it -was uncritical and divorced from all sense of reality. - -The Czarina could not resist so fiery and sincere a devotion. Imperious -as she was, she wanted her friends to be hers, and hers alone. She only -entertained friendships in which she was quite sure of being the -dominating partner. Her confidence had to be rewarded by complete -self-abandonment. She did not realise that it was rather unwise to -encourage demonstrations of that fanatical loyalty. - -Madame Wyroubova had the mind of a child, and her unhappy experiences -had sharpened her sensibilities without maturing her judgment. Lacking -in intellect and discrimination, she was the prey of her impulses. Her -opinions on men and affairs were unconsidered but none the less -sweeping. A single impression was enough to convince her limited and -puerile understanding. She at once classified people, according to the -impression they made upon her, as “good” or “bad,”--in other words, -“friends” or “enemies.” - -It was with no eye to personal advantage, but out of a pure affection -for the Imperial family and her desire to help them, that Madame -Wyroubova tried to keep the Czarina posted as to what was going on, to -make her share her likes and dislikes, and through her to influence the -course of affairs at Court. But in reality she was the docile and -unconscious, but none the less mischievous, tool of a group of -unscrupulous individuals who used her in their intrigues. She was -incapable either of a political policy or considered aims, and could not -even guess what was the game of those who used her in their own -interests. Without any strength of will, she was absolutely under the -influence of Rasputin and had become his most fervent adherent at -Court.[17] - -I had not seen the _staretz_ since I had been at the palace, when one -day I met him in the anteroom as I was preparing to go out. I had time -to look well at him as he was taking off his cloak. He was very tall, -his face was emaciated, and he had piercing grey-blue eyes under thick -bushy eyebrows. His hair was long, and he had a long beard like a -peasant. He was wearing a Russian smock of blue silk drawn in at the -waist, baggy black trousers, and high boots. - -This was our one and only meeting, but it left me with a very -uncomfortable feeling. During the few moments in which our looks met I -had a distinct impression that I was in the presence of a sinister and -evil being. - - * * * * * - -The months slipped by, however, and I had the pleasure of observing the -progress made by my pupil. He had grown fond of me and was trying to -respond to the trust I showed in him. I still had a hard struggle -against his laziness, but the feeling that the amount of liberty -permitted him depended entirely upon the use he made of it fired his -zeal and strengthened his will. - -It was fortunate that the winter had been a good one, and there had been -no other serious relapse after that at Livadia. - -Of course I knew quite well that this was only an interlude, but I -noticed that Alexis Nicolaïevitch was making a real effort to control -his impulsive and turbulent nature, which had unfortunately caused -serious accidents, and I began to wonder whether I should not find his -illness, however terrible in other ways, an ally which would gradually -compel the boy to become his own master and might refine his character. - -It was all a great comfort to me, but I cherished no illusions as to the -difficulties of my task. I had never realised so well before how his -environment fought against my efforts. I had to struggle against the -servile flattery of the servants and the silly adulations of some of the -people around him. It always surprised me greatly that Alexis -Nicolaïevitch’s simple nature had hitherto to a large extent resisted -the attraction of the extravagant praise he received. - -I remember one occasion when a deputation of peasants from one of the -Governments of Central Russia came to bring presents to the Czarevitch. -The three men of which it was composed, on an order given by Derevenko -in a low voice, dropped on their knees before Alexis Nicolaïevitch to -offer him what they had brought. I noticed that the boy was embarrassed -and blushed violently, and when we were alone I asked him whether he -liked seeing people on their knees before him. - -“Oh no, but Derevenko says it _must_ be so!” - -“That’s absurd!” I replied. “Even the Czar doesn’t like people to kneel -before him. Why don’t you stop Derevenko insisting on it?” - -“I don’t know. I dare not.” - -I took the matter up with Derevenko, and the boy was delighted to be -freed from this irksome formality. - -But a more serious element was his isolation and the circumstances under -which his education was carried on. I realised that these were almost -inevitable, and that the education of a prince tends to make him an -incomplete being who finds himself outside life if only because he has -not been subject to the common lot in his youth. Such teaching as he -receives can only be artificial, tendencious, and dogmatic. It often has -the absolute and uncompromising character of a catechism. - -There are several reasons: the restricted choice of teachers, the fact -that their liberty of expression is limited by the conventions of their -official life and their regard for the exalted position of their pupil, -and, finally, that they have to get through a vast programme in a very -few years. It inevitably means that they have to resort to mere formulæ. -They proceed by assertion, and think less of rousing the spirit of -enquiry and analysis and stimulating the faculty of comparison in their -pupils than of avoiding everything which might awaken an untimely -curiosity and a taste for unofficial lines of study. - -Further, a child brought up in such conditions is deprived of something -which plays a vital part in the formation of judgment. He is deprived of -the knowledge which is acquired out of the schoolroom, knowledge such as -comes from life itself, unhampered contact with other children, the -diverse and sometimes conflicting influences of environment, direct -observation and simple experience of men and affairs--in a word, -everything which in the course of years develops the critical faculty -and a sense of reality. - -Under such circumstances an individual must be endowed with exceptional -gifts to be able to see things as they are, think clearly, and desire -the right things. - -He is cut off from life. He cannot imagine what is going on behind the -wall on which false pictures are painted for his amusement or -distraction. - -All this made me very anxious, but I knew that it would not fall to my -lot to remedy this serious state of affairs, so far as it could be -remedied. There was a custom in the Russian Imperial family that when -the Heir had reached the age of eleven he should be given a -_vospitatiet_ (educator), whose office was to direct the training and -education of the young prince. The _vospitatiet_ was usually a soldier, -as the military career seemed the best qualification for this heavy and -responsible duty. The post was usually given to a general, an -ex-director of some military school. It was a highly coveted post in -view of the powers and privileges it conferred, and particularly because -of the influence the holder might get over the Heir, an influence which -often continued during the early years of his reign. - -The selection of the _vospitatiet_ was thus a vital matter. The -direction which Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s education would take depended -upon him, and I awaited his appointment with considerable anxiety. - - - - -CHAPTER VIII - -JOURNEYS TO THE CRIMEA AND RUMANIA--PRESIDENT POINCARÉ’S -VISIT--DECLARATION OF WAR BY GERMANY - -(APRIL-JULY, 1914) - - -In the spring of 1914 the Imperial family went to the Crimea, as in -preceding years. We arrived at Livadia on April 13th, a bright, sunny -day. In fact, we were almost dazzled by the sunshine, which bathed the -high, steep cliffs, the little Tartar villages half buried in the bare -sides of the mountains, and the staring white mosques which stood out -sharply against the old cypresses in the cemeteries. The contrast with -the landscapes we had just left was so striking that, although this new -country was familiar, it seemed quite fairylike and unreal in its -wondrous beauty under this halo of sunshine. - -These spring days in the Crimea were a delicious relief after the -interminable St. Petersburg winter, and we looked forward to them months -before they came. - -On the excuse of settling in, we all took holiday the first few days, -and used it to enjoy this marvel of nature to the full. Then regular -lessons were resumed. My colleague, M. Petroff, accompanied us as -before. - -Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s health had improved in recent months; he had -grown a good deal, and he looked so well that we were all in high -spirits. - -On May 8th the Czar, wishing to give his son a treat, decided that we -should take advantage of a day which promised to be particularly sunny -to pay a visit to the “Red Rock.” We left in a car, the party comprising -the Czar, the Czarevitch, an officer from the _Standard_, and myself. -The sailor Derevenko and the cossack on duty followed in another car. We -gradually ascended the slopes of the Jaila mountains through beautiful -forests of pine-trees, whose enormous trunks rose tall and majestic to -the leafy dome above them. We soon reached the end of our journey--a -huge rock sheer above the valley, and looking as if it had grown rusty -in the course of ages. - -The day was so fine that the Czar decided to continue the drive. We -descended the northern slopes of the Jaila mountains. There was still -plenty of snow about, and Alexis Nicolaïevitch had huge fun sliding on -it. He ran round us, skipping about, rolling in the snow and picking -himself up, only to fall again a few seconds later. It seemed as if his -lively nature and _joie de vivre_ had never been displayed to better -advantage before. The Czar watched his son’s frolics with obvious -pleasure. You could see how happy he was to realise that the boy had -recovered the health and strength of which he had been deprived so long. -Yet he was still haunted by the fear of accidents, and every now and -then he intervened to moderate his transports. Although he never so much -as referred to the disease to which the Heir was a victim, it caused him -perpetual anxiety and concern. - -The day drew to a close, and we were quite sorry to have to start back. -The Czar was in high spirits during the drive. We had an impression that -this holiday devoted to his son had been a tremendous pleasure to him. -For a few hours he had escaped from his Imperial duties and the -attentions, exquisitely - -[Illustration: EXCURSION TO THE “RED ROCK” ON MAY 8TH. (THE CRIMEA, -SPRING OF 1914.)] - -[Illustration: THE FOUR GRAND-DUCHESSES (LEFT TO RIGHT: ANASTASIE, OLGA, -TATIANA, AND MARIE). STANDARD, 1914. - -{_Facing page 92._] - -polite though they were, of those about him. Thanks to the fact that -this little trip had been quite impromptu, he had even dodged the -vigilant care of the palace police, a thing he felt was always about him -(though this duty was performed in the discreetest possible manner), and -hated thoroughly. For once, at any rate, he had been able to live like -an ordinary mortal. He seemed rested and relieved. - -In ordinary times the Czar did not see much of his children. His work -and the demands of Court life prevented him from giving them as much -time as he would have wished. He had handed over their bringing-up -entirely to the Czarina, and in the short time he spent with them in -family intimacy he liked to enjoy their company without restraint and -with a mind free from all cares. At such times he wanted to be free of -the immense burden of responsibility upon his shoulders. He wanted to be -simply the father and forget that he was the Czar. - -Nothing of any importance occurred to break the monotony of our life -during the following weeks. - -About the end of May there were rumours at Court that the Grand-Duchess -Olga Nicolaïevna was about to be betrothed to Prince Carol of -Rumania.[18] She was then eighteen and a half. The parents on both sides -seemed in favour of the match, which was very desirable at that moment -on political grounds also. I knew that M. Sazonoff, the Minister for -Foreign Affairs, was doing his utmost to bring about the betrothal and -that the final arrangements were to be made during a visit which the -Russian Imperial family were to pay to Rumania in the immediate future. - -One day at the beginning of June when I was alone with Olga Nicolaïevna -she suddenly asked me a question with that confident and disingenuous -frankness which was all her own and the legacy of the relations which -had been established between us when she was quite a little girl: - -“Tell me the truth, monsieur: do you know why we are going to Rumania?” - -In some confusion I replied: - -“I believe it’s a courtesy visit. The Czar is going to return the visit -the King of Rumania paid him some time back.” - -“Oh, that’s the official reason ... but what’s the real reason? I know -you are not supposed to know, but I’m sure everyone is talking about it -and that you know it....” - -As I nodded in assent, she added: - -“All right! But if I don’t wish it, it won’t happen. Papa has promised -not to make me ... and I don’t want to leave Russia.” - -“But you could come back as often as you like.” - -“I should still be a foreigner in my own country. I’m a Russian, and -mean to remain a Russian!” - -On June 13th we embarked on the Imperial yacht _Standard_ at Yalta, and -the next morning we arrived at Constanza, the great Rumanian port on the -Black Sea where the celebrations were to take place. On the quay a -company of infantry with its colours and band received us with military -honours, while a battery of artillery posted on the hill above the fort -gave us the prescribed salute. All the ships in the harbour had their -flags out. - -Their Majesties were received by the old King Carol, Queen Elizabeth -(“Carmen Sylva”), and the princes and princesses of the royal family. -After the customary presentations we went to the Cathedral, where a _Te -Deum_ was celebrated by the Bishop of the Lower Danube. At one o’clock -the members of the two families took luncheon together privately, while -the suite were the guests of the President of the Council of Ministers. -The royal luncheon was served in the pavilion which “Carmen Sylva” had -had built at the pierhead. It was one of her favourite residences, and -she spent a considerable part of every year there. She was fond of -sitting for hours, “listening to the sea,” on the terrace which seemed -suspended between the sky and the waves, where the great sea-birds only -could break in on her solitude. - -In the afternoon Their Majesties gave an At Home on board the _Standard_ -and then attended a great review. - -At eight o’clock in the evening we all assembled for the gala banquet, -which was served in a beautiful room built for the purpose. It was -certainly charmingly decorated, with its ceiling and walls of white -stucco sown with little electric lamps most tastefully disposed and its -palms and plants and profusion of well-arranged flowers. The whole thing -was a blend of colour and line which was highly pleasing to the eye. - -The Czar, with Queen Elizabeth on one side and Princess Marie[19] on the -other, was in the centre of a long table at which eighty-four guests -were seated. The Czarina sat opposite him, between King Carol and Prince -Ferdinand.[20] Olga Nicolaïevna was next to Prince Carol, and replied -with her usual natural charm to his questions. The three other -Grand-Duchesses, who found it none too easy to conceal their boredom on -such occasions, lost no chances of leaning to wards me and indicating -their sister with a sly wink. - -Towards the end of the meal, which proceeded with the usual ceremonial, -the King rose to give the Czar a toast of welcome. He spoke in French, -but with a strong German accent. The Czar replied, also in French. He -spoke pleasantly, in a musical, well-modulated voice. When dinner was -over we went into another room, where Their Majesties went round talking -to the guests, and those to whom this favour was not accorded lost no -time in collecting in groups as affinity or mere chance dictated. But -the evening was cut short, as the _Standard_ had to leave Constanza the -same day. An hour later the yacht put to sea and set sail for Odessa. - -The next day I heard that the scheme for the marriage had been -abandoned, or at any rate indefinitely postponed. Olga Nicolaïevna had -won.[21] - -On the morning of June 15th we arrived at Odessa. The Czar reviewed the -troops of the garrison, who were presented to him by General Ivanoff, -commanding this military area. - -The next day we stopped for several hours at Kishineff in Bessarabia in -order to be present at the unveiling of a monument to the memory of -Alexander I., and on the 18th we returned to Tsarskoïe-Selo. Two days -later the Czar was visited by the King of Saxony, who came to thank him -for his appointment as honorary colonel of one of the regiments of his -Guard. During the visit the troops paraded before the palace. It was the -only ceremony which marked the King’s short stay. On June 23rd he bade -farewell to the Imperial family.[22] - -Shortly afterwards we left for Peterhof, where we embarked on July 14th -for a short cruise in the fjords of Finland. The _Alexandria_[23] took -us from Peterhof to Cronstadt, where the _Standard_ was waiting for us. -As we were going on board the Czarevitch jumped at the wrong moment, and -his ankle caught the bottom of the ladder leading to the deck. At first -I thought this accident would have no ill effects, but towards evening -the boy began to be in pain and his sufferings rapidly increased. -Everything pointed to a serious crisis. - -When I woke next morning we were in the heart of a Finnish fjord. It was -an exquisite spot. The sea was deep emerald green, flaked with white by -the waves, and dotted with small islands of red granite crowned with -pines whose trunks flashed in the sunshine. In the middle distance was -the shore, with its long fringe of yellow sand and its dark green -forests which stretched away to the horizon. - -I went down to Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s room. He had had a very bad night. -The Czarina and Dr. Botkin were with him, but quite powerless to -alleviate his terrible sufferings.[24] - -The day passed sullenly and slowly. Since the previous evening I had -noticed that the suite were a prey to unwonted excitement. I asked -Colonel D---- what the cause was, and learned that there had been an -attack on Rasputin and that his life was in danger. He had gone to -Siberia a fortnight before, and on his arrival at his own village, -Pokrovskoïe, had been stabbed in the stomach by a young woman. The wound -might be fatal. There was great excitement on board, whisperings and -mysterious confabulations which suddenly stopped whenever anyone -suspected of being an adherent of Rasputin came near. Everyone else was -inspired by a lively hope of being at last delivered from that baneful -influence, but no one dare reveal his joy too openly. The villainous -_moujik_ seemed to have nine lives, and he might recover.[25] - - * * * * * - -On the 19th we returned to Peterhof, where the President of the French -Republic was expected. Our cruise was only interrupted, and we were to -resume our voyage after he left. Alexis Nicolaïevitch had taken a turn -for the better in the last two days, but he was still unable to walk, -and he had to be carried off the yacht. - -In the afternoon of the next day the cruiser _La France_ arrived in -Cronstadt harbour with the French President on board. The Czar was there -to receive him. They returned to Peterhof together, and M. Poincaré was -taken to the apartments prepared for him in the palace. In the evening a -gala banquet was given in his honour, and the Czarina and the -ladies-in-waiting were present. - -For four days the President of the French Republic was the guest of -Nicholas II., and many ceremonies marked his short visit. He made an -excellent impression upon the Czar, a fact which I was able to prove to -my own satisfaction under the following circumstances. - -M. Poincaré had been invited to the Imperial luncheon-table, where he -was the sole guest. He was received without the slightest formality into -the family circle at the little Alexandria Cottage. - -When the meal was over the Czarevitch came and showed me, not without -considerable pride, the ribbon of the Legion of Honour which the -President of the Republic had just given him. We then went out into the -park, and in a few minutes we were joined by the Czar. - -“Do you know, I’ve just been talking to M. Poincaré about you?” he said -in his usual affable manner. “He had spoken to Alexis and asked me who -had taught him French. He is a remarkable man, with a splendid -intellect, and a brilliant talker. That’s always useful; but what I like -most is that there is nothing of the diplomat about him.[26] He is not -reticent, but plain-spoken and frank, and wins one’s confidence at once. -If only we could do without diplomacy humanity would make immense -strides.” - -On July 23rd the President left Cronstadt for Stockholm, immediately -after a dinner given in Their Majesties’ honour on the _La France_. - -The next day, to our utter amazement, we learned that Austria had -presented an ultimatum to Serbia on the previous evening.[27] I met the -Czar in the park in the afternoon. He was preoccupied, but did not seem -anxious. - -On the 25th an Extraordinary Council was held at Krasnoïe-Selo in the -Czar’s presence. It was decided to pursue a policy of dignified but firm -conciliation. The Press was extremely angry at the step taken by -Austria. - -The next few days the tone of the Press became increasingly violent. -Austria was accused of desiring to annihilate Serbia. Russia could not -let the little Slav state be overwhelmed. She could not tolerate an -Austro-Hungarian supremacy in the Balkans. The national honour was at -stake. - -Yet while tempers were rising and the diplomats were setting the -machinery of all the chancellories in motion, heartrending telegrams -left Alexandria Cottage for distant Siberia, where Rasputin was slowly -recovering from his wound in the hospital at Tioumen.[28] They were -nearly all of the same tenor: “We are horrified at the prospect of war. -Do you think it is possible? Pray for us. Help us with your counsel.” - -Rasputin would reply that war must be avoided at any cost if the worst -calamities were not to overtake the dynasty and the Empire. - -This advice was consonant with the dearest wish of the Czar, whose -pacific intentions could not be doubted for a moment. We had only to see -him during that terrible last week of July to realise what mental and -moral torture he had passed through. But the moment had come when the -ambition and perfidy of Germany were to steel him against his own last -hesitation and sweep everything with them into the whirlpool. - -In spite of all the offers of mediation and the fact that the Russian -Government had suggested closing the incident by direct negotiations -between St. Petersburg and Vienna, we learned on July 29th that general -mobilisation had been ordered in Austria. The next day we heard of the -bombardment of Belgrade, and on the following day Russia replied with -the mobilisation of her whole army. In the evening of that day Count -Pourtalès, the German Ambassador at St. Petersburg, called to inform M. -Sazonoff that his Government would give Russia twelve hours in which to -stop her mobilisation, failing which Germany would mobilise in turn.[29] - -The twelve hours granted to Russia in the ultimatum expired at noon on -Saturday, August 1st. Count Pourtalès, however, did not appear at the -Ministry for Foreign Affairs until the evening. He was shown in to -Sazonoff, and then formally handed him Germany’s declaration of war on -Russia. It was ten minutes past seven. The irreparable step had been -taken. - - - - -CHAPTER IX - -THE IMPERIAL FAMILY IN THE FIRST DAYS OF THE WAR--OUR JOURNEY TO MOSCOW - -(AUGUST, 1914) - - -At the moment when this historic scene was taking place in the Foreign -Minister’s room at St. Petersburg, the Czar, the Czarina, and their -daughters were attending evensong in the little Alexandria church. I had -met the Czar a few hours before, and been much struck by the air of -weary exhaustion he wore. The pouches which always appeared under his -eyes when he was tired seemed to be markedly larger. He was now praying -with all the fervour of his nature that God would avert the war which he -felt was imminent and all but inevitable. - -His whole being seemed to go out in an expression of simple and -confident faith. At his side was the Czarina, whose care-worn face wore -that look of suffering I had so often seen at her son’s bedside. She too -was praying fervently that night, as if she wished to banish an evil -dream.... - -When the service was over Their Majesties and the Grand-Duchesses -returned to Alexandria Cottage. It was almost eight o’clock. Before the -Czar came down to dinner he went into his study to read the dispatches -which had been brought in his absence. It was thus, from a message from -Sazonoff, that he learned of Germany’s declaration of war. He spoke to -his Minister on the telephone for a short time and asked him to come -down to Alexandria Cottage the moment he could get away. - -Meanwhile the Czarina and the Grand-Duchesses were waiting for him in -the dining-room. Her Majesty, becoming uneasy at the long delay, had -just asked Tatiana Nicolaïevna to fetch her father, when the Czar -appeared, looking very pale, and told them that war was declared, in a -voice which betrayed his agitation, notwithstanding all his efforts. On -learning the news the Czarina began to weep, and the Grand-Duchesses -likewise dissolved into tears on seeing their mother’s distress.[30] - -At nine o’clock Sazonoff arrived at Alexandria. He was closeted with the -Czar for a long time, and the latter also received Sir George Buchanan, -the Ambassador of Great Britain, in the course of the evening. - -I did not see the Czar again until after lunch the next day, when he -came up to kiss the Czarevitch[31] before leaving for the solemn session -at the Winter Palace, at which, in accordance with traditional usage, he -was to issue a manifesto to his people announcing the war with Germany. -He looked even worse than on the previous evening, and his eyes sparkled -as if he had the fever. He told me he had just heard that the Germans -had entered Luxemburg and attacked French customs houses before war was -declared on France. - -I will reproduce here some of the notes I made in my diary about this -time. - - _Monday, August 3rd._--The Czar came up to Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s - room this morning. He was a changed man. Yesterday’s ceremony - resolved itself into an impressive manifestation. When he appeared - on the balcony of the Winter Palace the enormous crowd which had - collected on the square fell on their knees and sang the Russian - National Anthem. The enthusiasm of his people has shown the Czar - that this is unquestionably a national war. - - I hear that at the Winter Palace yesterday the Czar took a solemn - oath not to make peace while a single enemy soldier remains on - Russian soil. In taking such an oath before the whole world - Nicholas II. shows the true character of this war. It is a matter - of life and death, a struggle for existence. - - The Czarina had a long talk with me this afternoon. She was in a - state of great indignation, as she had just heard that on orders - from the Emperor William II. the Dowager-Empress of Russia had been - prevented from continuing her journey to St. Petersburg and had had - to go from Berlin to Copenhagen. - - “Fancy a monarch arresting an Empress! How could he descend to - that? He has absolutely changed since the militarist party, who - hate Russia, have gained the upper hand with him. But I am sure he - has been won over to the war against his will. He’s been dragged - into it by the Crown Prince, who openly assumed the leadership of - the pan-German militarists and seemed to disapprove of his father’s - policy. He has forced his father’s hand. - - “I have never liked the Emperor William, if only because he is not - sincere. He is vain and has always played the comedian. He was - always reproaching me with doing nothing for Germany, and has - always done his best to separate Russia and France,[32] though I - never believed it was for the good of Russia. He will never forgive - me this war! - - “You know that the Czar received a telegram from him the night - before last. It arrived several hours after the declaration of war, - and demanded ‘an immediate reply, which alone could avert the - terrible disaster.’ He thus tried to deceive the Czar once more, - unless the telegram was kept back at Berlin by those who were bent - on war in any case.” - - _Tuesday, August 4th._--Germany has declared war on France and I - hear that Switzerland also has mobilised. I have been to the - Legation to get the orders for my ultimate departure. - - _Wednesday, August 5th._--I met the Czar in the park. He told me - with immense pleasure that, as a result of the violation of the - neutrality of Belgium, England has joined the great cause. The - neutrality of Italy seems assured as well. - - We have already won a great diplomatic victory. Military victory - will follow, and, thanks to the help of England, it will come - sooner than we think. The Germans have against them the whole of - Europe, with the exception of Austria. Their insolence and - despotism have at last been too much even for their allies. Look at - the Italians! - - This evening I had another long talk with the Czarina, who will - not hear of my leaving for Switzerland. - - “It’s ridiculous! You will never get there. All communications are - interrupted.” - - I told her that an arrangement had been made between the French - Embassy and the Swiss Legation, and that we should all go home - together _via_ the Dardanelles. - - “The trouble is that, if you have some chance--it’s a very small - one--of getting home, you will have _no_ chance of getting back - here before the end of the war. As Switzerland will not fight, you - will be at home doing nothing.” - - At that moment Dr. Derevenko entered the room. In his hand he held - an evening paper announcing the violation of Swiss neutrality by - Germany. - - “Again! They must be crazy, mad!” cried the Czarina. “They have - absolutely lost their heads!” - - Realising she could not keep me now, she abandoned her resistance - and began to speak kindly of my relations, who will be without news - of me for some considerable time. - - “I myself have no news of my brother,” she added. “Where is he? In - Belgium or on the French front? I shiver to think that the Emperor - William may avenge himself against me by sending him to the Russian - front. He is quite capable of such monstrous behaviour! What a - horrible war this is! What evil and suffering it means!... What - will become of Germany? What humiliation, what a downfall is in - store for her? And all for the sins of the Hohenzollerns--their - idiotic pride and insatiable ambition. Whatever has happened to - the Germany of my childhood? I have such happy and poetic memories - of my early years in Darmstadt and the good friends I had there. - But on my later visits Germany seemed to me a changed country--a - country I did not know and had never known.... I had no community - of thought or feeling with anyone except the old friends of days - gone by. Prussia has meant Germany’s ruin. The German people have - been deceived. Feelings of hatred and revenge which are quite - foreign to their nature have been instilled into them. It will be a - terrible, monstrous struggle, and humanity is about to pass through - ghastly sufferings....” - - _Thursday, August 6th._--I went into the town this morning. The - violation of the neutrality of Switzerland is not confirmed and - seems most improbable. It is impossible to travel _via_ the - Dardanelles. Our departure is thus postponed, and we cannot say - when it will take place. This uncertainty makes me anxious. - - _Sunday, August 9th._--The Czar has had another long talk with me - to-day. As before, he expressed himself with a confidence and - frankness which can only be explained by the exceptional - circumstances through which we are passing. Neither he nor the - Czarina ever used to discuss political or personal questions with - me. But the amazing events of the last few days, and the fact that - I have been so intimately associated with their troubles and - anxieties, have drawn me closer to them, and for the time being the - conventional barriers of etiquette and Court usage have fallen. - - The Czar first spoke to me about the solemn session of the Duma on - the previous day. He told me how - -[Illustration: THE CZAR AND THE CZAREVITCH EXAMINING THE FIRST -MACHINE-GUN CAPTURED FROM THE GERMANS. PETERHOF, AUGUST, 1914.] - -[Illustration: THE CZAR AND THE CZAREVITCH BEFORE THE BARBED WIRE. WHITE -RUSSIA, AUTUMN, 1915. - -{_Facing page 110._] - - tremendously pleased he had been with its resolute and dignified - attitude and its fervent patriotism. - - “The Duma was in every way worthy of the occasion. It expressed the - real will of the nation, for the whole of Russia smarts under the - insults heaped upon it by Germany. I have the greatest confidence - in the future now.... Speaking personally, I have done everything - in my power to avert this war, and I am ready to make any - concessions consistent with our dignity and national honour. You - cannot imagine how glad I am that all the uncertainty is over, for - I have never been through so terrible a time as the days preceding - the outbreak of war. I am sure that there will now be a national - uprising in Russia like that of the great war of 1812.” - - _Wednesday, August 12th._--It is Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s birthday. - He is ten to-day. - - _Friday, August 14th._--The Grand-Duke Nicholas Nicolaïevitch,[33] - Commander-in-Chief of the Russian Armies, has left for the front. - Before leaving Peterhof he came to Alexandria to give the Czar the - first trophy of the war, a machine-gun captured from the Germans in - one of the skirmishes which have marked the commencement of - operations on the East Prussian frontier. - - _Saturday, August 15th._--I was told last night that my return to - Switzerland has been officially excused. I am told this is the - result of the action M. Sazonoff has taken at Berne at Her - Majesty’s suggestion. In any case, it is more and more doubtful - whether the Swiss will be able to get away. - - The Imperial family is to go on the 17th to Moscow where the Czar - will observe the traditional custom and ask the blessing of God on - himself and his people in the tragic hours through which the - country is passing. - - _Monday, August 17th._--The arrival of Their Majesties at Moscow - has been one of the most impressive and moving sights I have ever - seen in my life. - - After the customary reception at the station we went in a long file - of carriages towards the Kremlin. An enormous crowd had collected - in the squares and in the streets, climbed on the roofs of the - shops, into the branches of trees. They swarmed in the shop windows - and filled the balconies and windows of the houses. While all the - bells of the churches were ringing as if they would never stop, - from those thousands of throats poured that wonderful Russian - National Anthem, so overwhelming with its religious grandeur and - pent emotion, in which the faith of a whole race is embodied: - - “God save the Czar! - Mighty and powerful, let him reign for our glory, - For the confusion of our enemies, the orthodox Czar. - God save the Czar!” - - On the steps of the churches, through the great doorways of which - one could see the light of the candles burning before the - reliquaries, the priests in vestments, and holding their great - crucifixes in both hands, blessed the Czar as he passed. The hymn - stopped, and then began again, rising like a prayer with a mighty - and majestic rhythm: - - “God save the Czar!” - - The procession arrived at the Iberian Gate.[34] The Czar got out of - his carriage and, in accordance with custom, entered the chapel to - kiss the miraculous image of the Virgin of Iberia. He came out, - walked a little way, and then stopped, high above the immense - multitude. His face was grave and composed. He stood motionless to - hear the voice of his people. He seemed to be in silent communion - with them. Once again he could hear the great heart of Russia - beating.... - - He then turned again towards the chapel, crossed himself, put on - his cap, and slowly walked to his carriage, which disappeared under - the old gate and went towards the Kremlin. - - * * * * * - - Alexis Nicolaïevitch is complaining a good deal of his leg again - to-night. Will he be able to walk to-morrow or will he have to be - carried when Their Majesties go to the Cathedral? The Czar and - Czarina are in despair. The boy was not able to be present at the - ceremony in the Winter Palace. It is always the same when he is - supposed to appear in public. You can be practically certain that - some complication will prevent it. Fate seems to pursue him. - - _Tuesday, August 18th._--When Alexis Nicolaïevitch found he could - not walk this morning he was in a terrible state. Their Majesties - have decided that he shall be present at the ceremony all the same. - He will be carried by one of the Czar’s cossacks. But it is a - dreadful disappointment to the parents, who do not wish the idea - to gain ground among the people that the Heir to the Throne is an - invalid. - - At eleven o’clock, when the Czar appeared at the top of the Red - Staircase, the huge crowd in the square gave him a magnificent - reception. He came down slowly, with the Czarina on his arm, and at - the head of a long procession slowly crossed the bridge connecting - the palace with the Cathedral of the Assumption and entered the - church amid a frantic outburst of cheering from the crowd. The - Metropolitan Bishops of Kiev, St. Petersburg, and Moscow and the - high dignitaries of the Orthodox clergy were present. When Mass was - over, the members of the Imperial family in turn approached the - holy relics and kissed them. Then they knelt at the tombs of the - patriarchs. Afterwards they went to the Monastery of Miracles to - pray at the tomb of St. Alexis. - - Long after Their Majesties had returned to the palace the crowd - continued to collect in the square in the hope of seeing them - again. Even when we came out several hours later there were still - hundreds of peasants outside the palace. - - _Thursday, August 20th._--Popular enthusiasm is waxing from day to - day. It seems as if the people of Moscow are so proud of having - their Czar with them, and so anxious to keep him as long as - possible, that they mean to hold him here by manifest proofs of - their affection. The manifestations are increasingly spontaneous, - enthusiastic, and expressive. - - Alexis and I drive out in a car every morning. As a rule we go to - the Monks’ Hill, from which there is a magnificent view of the - valley of the Moskova and the city of the Czars. It was from this - spot that Napoleon gazed on Moscow before entering it on September - 14th, 1812. It is certainly a marvellous view. In the foreground, - at the foot of the hill, is the Monastery of Novo-Dievitchy, with - its fortified _enceinte_ and sixteen castellated towers. A little - further back is the Holy City, with its four hundred and fifty - churches, its palaces and parks, its monasteries with their - crenellated walls, its gilded cupolas and innumerable domes of - brilliant colours and strange shapes. - - As we were coming back from our usual drive this morning, so dense - was the crowd that the chauffeur was obliged to stop in one of the - rather narrow streets in the Yakimanskaïa quarter. The crowd - consisted of humble folk and peasants from the district who had - come into the city to shop or in the hope of seeing the Czar. All - at once there was a loud shout: “The Heir!... The Heir!...” The - crowd surged towards us, surrounded us, and came up so close that - our way was blocked, and we, so to speak, found ourselves prisoners - of these _moujiks_, workmen and shopkeepers who struggled and - fought, shouted, gesticulated, and behaved like lunatics in order - to get a better view of the Czarevitch. By degrees some of the - women and children grew bolder, mounted the steps of the car, - thrust their arms over the doors, and when they succeeded in - touching the boy they yelled out triumphantly: “I’ve touched - him!... I’ve touched the Heir!...” - - Alexis Nicolaïevitch, frightened at these exuberant demonstrations, - was sitting far back in the car. He was very pale, startled by this - sudden popular manifestation, which was taking extravagant forms - which were quite novel to him. He recovered himself, however, when - he saw the kindly smiles of the crowd, but he remained embarrassed - at the attention bestowed upon him, not knowing what to say or do. - - Personally, I was speculating, not without considerable anxiety, - how all this would end, for I knew that no police regulations are - issued for the Czarevitch’s drives as neither the time nor the - route can be fixed beforehand. I began to fear that we might meet - with some accident in the middle of this unruly crowd swarming - round us. - - To my relief two huge _gorodovy_ (policemen) came up, puffing and - blowing, shouting and storming. The crowd displayed the - unquestioning and resigned obedience of the _moujik_. It began to - waver, then slowly drifted away. I then told Derevenko, who was - following in another car, to go ahead, and by degrees we succeeded - in getting clear. - - _Friday, August 21st._--Their Majesties, before returning to - Tsarskoïe-Selo, decided to visit the Troïtsa Monastery, the most - celebrated sanctuary in Russia after the world-famed _Laure_ of - Kiev. The train took us as far as the little station of Serghievo, - from which we reached the monastery by car. Perched on a hill, it - would be taken for a fortified city from a distance if the - bright-coloured towers and gilded domes of its thirteen churches - did not betray its true purpose. In the course of its history this - rampart of Orthodoxy has had to resist some formidable assaults, - the most famous being the sixteen months’ siege by an army of - thirty thousand Poles at the beginning of the seventeenth century. - - This monastery, like Moscow and the towns of the Upper Volga, is a - spot where the past seems ever present. It calls up visions of the - Russia of the boyarin, the Grand-Dukes of Moscow, and the first - Czars, and vividly explains the historical evolution of the Russian - people. - - The Imperial family were present at a _Te Deum_ and knelt before - the relics of St. Sergius, the founder of the monastery. The - Archimandrite then handed the Czar an icon painted in a fragment of - the coffin of the saint, one of the most revered in Russia. In - olden times this image always accompanied the Czars on their - campaigns. On the Czar’s orders it is being sent to General - Headquarters and placed in the “field chapel” of the - Commander-in-Chief of the Russian Armies. - - The Czar, Czarina, and their children visited the little church of - Saint Nicon and then stayed a few minutes in the ancient residence - of the patriarchs. As time was pressing, we had to abandon the idea - of visiting the hermitage of Gethsemane, which is a little distance - from the monastery. In accordance with a practice still frequently - observed in Russia, certain hermits still have themselves shut up - here in subterranean walled cells. They live in prayer and fasting - to the end of their days, completely isolated from the world, and - the slit through which their food is passed is their sole means of - communication with their fellow-men. - - The Imperial family bade the Archimandrite farewell and left the - monastery, accompanied by a crowd of monks who swarmed round the - cars. - - - - -CHAPTER X - -THE FIRST SIX MONTHS OF THE WAR - - -On August 22nd we returned to Tsarskoïe-Selo, where the Czar was to be -obliged to spend some time before he could get away to General -Headquarters. Decisions of the utmost importance required his presence -near the capital. - -Notwithstanding the terrible weight of responsibility on his shoulders, -the Czar never showed such firmness, resolution, and conscious energy as -during this period at the beginning of the war. His personal influence -had never been exerted with more authority. It seemed as if he had -devoted himself body and soul to the formidable task of leading Russia -to victory. We felt he was inspired by some inward force and a dour -determination to conquer which communicated itself to everyone with whom -he came in contact. - -The Czar was shy and retiring by nature. He belonged to the category of -human beings who are always hesitating because they are too diffident -and are ever slow to impose their will on others because they are too -gentle and sensitive. He had little faith in himself and imagined that -he was one of the unlucky ones. Unfortunately his life seemed to show -that he was not entirely wrong. Hence his doubts and hesitations. But -this time it seemed as if he had changed. What was it gave him his -confidence? - -In the first place the Czar believed that his cause was a holy cause. -The events of the end of July had enabled him to see through the -duplicity of Germany to which he had nearly fallen a victim. He also -felt that he had never been so near to his people. He seemed to be borne -along by them. His journey to Moscow had shown him how popular the war -was and how much the nation appreciated the fact that his firm and -dignified attitude had enhanced its prestige in the eyes of the outside -world. The enthusiasm of the masses had never before been demonstrated -with the same spontaneous fervour. He felt that he had the whole country -behind him, and he hoped that political passion, which had vanished in -the presence of the common peril, would not revive so long as the war -was in progress. - -The disaster of Soldau, in East Prussia, occurred a few days after his -arrival in Moscow, but it had not shaken his confidence. He knew the -cause of that terrible defeat had been that the concentration of the -troops had not been complete, and that General Samsonoff’s army had had -to advance into German territory too fast in order to attract some of -the enemy forces to itself and thus relieve the Western Front. That -defeat had had its compensation a week later in the victory of the -Marne. It was not right to bewail a sacrifice which had saved France and -therefore ultimately Russia herself. It is true that the same result -could have been obtained with less loss and that the Russian High -Command was not free from blame, but this was one of the misfortunes -which are always possible in the early days of a campaign. - -The Czar thus preserved all his confidence and energy. At the very -beginning of the war, and notwithstanding the opposition of many -influential people, he had prohibited the production and sale of -spirits. The step meant a serious loss to the Treasury, and that at a -time when money was wanted more than ever. But his faith had been -stronger than all the objections which had been urged. He had also acted -personally in endeavouring to replace all unpopular Ministers by men who -seemed to have the confidence of the Duma. In that way he desired to -emphasise his wish for closer collaboration with the representatives of -the people. - -On October 3rd the Czar had gone to G.H.Q., where he spent three days. -Then after a short visit to the troops in the region of Brest and Kovno, -he had returned to Tsarskoïe-Selo. - -Henceforth he made periodic visits to the front and the interior of the -country, seeing the different sectors of the immense front, the clearing -stations and military hospitals, the factories and, in fact, everything -which played any part in the conduct of the terrible war. - -The Czarina had devoted herself to the cause of the wounded from the -start, and she had decided that the Grand-Duchesses Olga Nicolaïevna and -Tatiana Nicolaïevna should assist her in her task. All three of them -took a course in nursing, and passed several hours of every day caring -for the wounded who were sent to Tsarskoïe-Selo. Her Majesty, sometimes -with the Czar and sometimes alone with her two daughters, paid several -visits to the Red Cross establishments in the towns of Western and -Central Russia. At her suggestion, many military hospitals had been -organised, as well as ambulance trains specially fitted up for the -evacuation of the wounded to the rear, a process which was often very -slow owing to the immense distances. Her example had been followed, and -private initiative had never been displayed with the same enthusiasm and -generosity. - -Lastly a congress of all the _zemstvos_[35] and the municipalities of -Russia had assembled in Moscow to organise the resources of the country. -Under the influence of energetic and disinterested individuals the -congress had rapidly been converted into a potent piece of machinery, -with immense resources at its command and in a position to give the -Government the most valuable help. - -In its scope and the patriotic fervour behind it this movement had been -unprecedented in Russian history. The war had become a truly national -war. - -The month of September had been marked for Russia by alternating -victories and reverses. In East Prussia the defeat of Tannenberg had -been followed by that of the Masurian Lakes, where the superiority of -the Germans had been demonstrated once again. In Galicia, on the other -hand, the Russians had captured Lemberg, and continued their -irresistible advance, inflicting serious losses on the Austrian army, -which had fallen back into the Carpathians. In the following month the -Germans tried to secure Warsaw, but their furious onslaught had been -broken against the splendid resistance of the Russians. The losses on -both sides had been heavy. - -In December the Czar paid a visit to the Caucasus, where the Southern -Army was operating. He was anxious to spend a little time with the -troops who were fighting under the most trying conditions against the -Turkish divisions massed on the Armenian frontier. On his return he -joined the Czarina at Moscow, and the children also were brought there -to meet him. The Czar visited the military schools and with Her -Majesty, his son and daughters, several times made the rounds of the -hospitals and nursing establishments in that city. - -During the five days we spent at Moscow the enthusiasm of the people had -been every bit as great as in August, and it was with real regret that -Their Majesties left the ancient capital of Muscovy, the Czar leaving -for G.H.Q. and the other members of the family returning to -Tsarskoïe-Selo. - -After the New Year’s Day celebrations the Czar resumed his periodical -visits to the front. The army was then preparing for the great offensive -which was to take place in March. - - * * * * * - -Throughout this winter the health of the Czarevitch had been very -satisfactory, and his lessons could proceed along regular lines. In the -early spring Her Majesty informed me that the Czar and she had decided, -in view of the circumstances, to dispense with the appointment of a -_vospitatiet_ for Alexis Nicolaïevitch for the moment. Contrary to my -expectations, I thus found myself compelled to shoulder the immense -burden of responsibility alone for some time longer, and to find some -means of filling up the gaps in the Heir’s education. I had a strong -feeling that it was essential that he should get away from his ordinary -environment, even if it were only for a few hours a day, and try to -establish contact with real life. I applied for and obtained a General -Staff map of the country, and I planned a series of motor drives which -enabled us gradually to cover all the district around within a radius of -twenty miles. We used to start out immediately after lunch, and often -stopped at villages to watch the peasants at work. Alexis Nicolaïevitch -liked questioning them, and they always answered him with the frank, -kindly simplicity of the Russian _moujik_, not having the slightest idea -whom they were speaking to. The railway lines of the suburbs of St. -Petersburg had a great attraction for the boy. He took the liveliest -interest in the activities of the little stations we passed and the work -of repair on the track, bridges, etc. - -The palace police grew alarmed at these excursions, which took us beyond -the guarded zone, especially as our route was not known beforehand. I -was asked to observe the rules in force, but I disregarded them, and our -drives continued as before. The police then changed their procedure, and -whenever we left the park we were certain to see a car appear and follow -in our tracks. It was one of Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s greatest delights to -try and throw it off the scent, and now and then we were successful. - -My particular anxiety, however, was to find companions for the Imperial -Heir. This was a problem most difficult to solve. Fortunately -circumstances themselves conspired to make good this deficiency to a -certain extent. Dr. Derevenko had a son who was almost the same age as -Alexis Nicolaïevitch. The two boys got to know each other, and were soon -good friends. No Sunday, _fête_ day or holiday passed without them -meeting. They were together every day ultimately, and the Czarevitch -even obtained permission to visit the house of Dr. Derevenko, who lived -in a little villa not far from the palace. He often spent whole -afternoons there with his friend and playmate in the modest home of a -_bourgeois_ family. There was a good deal of criticism of this -innovation, but Their Majesties would not interfere. They were so -unaffected in their own private life that they could not but encourage -the same tastes in their children. - -Yet the war had already brought some very remarkable change in our life -at the palace. It had always been austere, and now became even more so. -The Czar was away a good deal. The Czarina and her two elder daughters -almost always wore the costume of a nurse, and divided their time -between visits to the hospitals and the innumerable duties arising out -of their work for the relief of the wounded. The Czarina was very tired -even when the war began. She had spent herself without counting the -consequences, devoting herself with the enthusiasm and ardour she -brought to everything to which she set her hand. Although her health was -severely shaken, she displayed remarkable physical elasticity. She -seemed to derive comfort and strength from the accomplishment of the -splendid task which she had undertaken. It was as if she found that it -satisfied her craving for self-devotion and enabled her to forget the -poignant anxiety and apprehension that the Czarevitch’s illness caused, -even in its inactive periods. - -Another result of the war, as agreeable as unexpected, was that Rasputin -had retired into the background. At the end of September he had returned -from Siberia completely recovered from the terrible wound which had all -but ended his days. But everything pointed to the fact that since his -return he was being more or less neglected. In any case, his visits were -more and more infrequent. It was true that as Alexis Nicolaïevitch had -been so much better during the winter there had been no need to resort -to his intervention, so that he had found himself deprived of what had -been his great stand-by. - -But when all is said, his power remained quite formidable. I had proof -of the fact a short time after, when Madame Wyroubova was all but killed -in a terrible railway accident. She was nearly dead when she was dragged -from under the fragments of a shattered carriage, and had been brought -to Tsarskoïe-Selo in a condition which seemed desperate. In her terror -the Czarina had rushed to the bedside of the woman who was almost her -only friend. Rasputin, who had been hastily sent for, was there also. In -this accident the Czarina saw a new proof of the evil fate which seemed -to pursue so relentlessly all those whom she loved. As she asked -Rasputin in a tone of anguish whether Madame Wyroubova would live, he -replied: - -“God will give her back to you if she is needed by you and the country. -If her influence is harmful, on the other hand, He will take her away. I -cannot claim to know His impenetrable designs.” - -It must be admitted that this was a very clever way of evading an -awkward question. If Madame Wyroubova recovered he would have earned her -eternal gratitude, as, thanks to him, her recovery would seem to -consecrate, as it were, her mission with the Czarina. If she died, on -the other hand, Her Majesty would see in her death a manifestation of -the inscrutable ways of Providence, and thus be the more easily consoled -in her loss.[36] - -Rasputin’s intervention had helped him to recover his influence, but his -triumph was short-lived. In spite of everything, we felt that something -had changed, and that he was not so important as he had been. I was -delighted to note the fact, particularly as shortly before I had had a -long talk on the subject of the _staretz_ with the Swiss Minister in -Petrograd.[37] The information he gave me in the course of our -conversation left me in no doubt as to the real character of Rasputin. -As I had always suspected, he was a misguided mystic who possessed a -kind of psychic power, an unbalanced creature who worked alternately -through his carnal desires and his mystic visions, a being quite capable -of having weeks of religious ecstasy after nights of infamy. But before -this interview I had never realised the importance that was attached to -Rasputin’s influence on politics, not merely in Russian circles, but -even in the embassies and legations of Petrograd. That influence was -greatly exaggerated, but the mere fact that it could exist was a kind of -challenge to public opinion. The presence of this man at Court was also -a subject of mystery and abhorrence to all who knew the debauchery of -his private life. I fully realised that all this involved the greatest -danger to the prestige of Their Majesties and furnished a weapon which -their enemies would sooner or later try to use against them. - -The mischief could only have been remedied by sending Rasputin away; but -where was the power strong enough to bring about his disgrace? I knew -the deep, underlying causes of his hold over the Czarina too well not to -fear the restoration of his influence if circumstances took a turn -favourable to him. - -The first six months of the war had not brought the results hoped for, -and everything pointed to a long and bitter struggle. Unexpected -complications might arise, for the prolongation of the war might well -bring very serious economic difficulties which could foster general -discontent and provoke actual disorder. The Czar and Czarina were much -concerned at this aspect of the matter. It made them very anxious. - -As ever in moments of trouble and uncertainty, it was from religion and -the affection of their children that they drew the comfort they needed. -With their usual natural simplicity and good humour the Grand-Duchesses -had accepted the increasing austerity of life at Court. It is true that -their own lives, so utterly destitute of the elements which young girls -find most agreeable, had prepared them for the change. When war broke -out in 1914, Olga Nicolaïevna was nineteen and Tatiana Nicolaïevna had -just had her seventeenth birthday. They had never been to a ball. The -only parties at which they had appeared were one or two given by their -aunt, the Grand-Duchess Olga Alexandrovna. After hostilities one -thought, and one thought alone, inspired them--to relieve the cares and -anxieties of their parents by surrounding them with a love which -revealed itself in the most touching and delicate attentions. - -If only the world had known what an example the Imperial family were -setting with their tender and intimate association! But how few ever -suspected it! For it was too indifferent to public opinion and avoided -the public gaze. - - - - -CHAPTER XI - -THE RETREAT OF THE RUSSIAN ARMY--THE CZAR PLACES HIMSELF AT THE HEAD OF -HIS ARMY--THE GROWING INFLUENCE OF THE CZARINA - -(FEBRUARY-SEPTEMBER, 1915) - - -In spite of the successes gained by the Russians in Galicia in the -autumn, the situation was very uncertain in the spring of 1915. On both -sides preparations were being made for a fierce renewal of the struggle -to which the fighting of January and February was only the prelude. On -the Russian side it looked as if everything possible had been done to -strengthen the army’s fighting power and assure the normal flow of -supplies. The Czar, at any rate, believed that it was so, on the faith -of the reports he had received. He had placed all his hopes on the -success of this spring campaign. - -The Austrians were the first to take the offensive, but the Russians -counter-attacked vigorously, and their superiority was soon made -manifest all along the front. In the first fortnight of March their -successes were continued. On the 19th they captured the fortress of -Przemysl. The whole garrison and considerable booty in war material fell -into their hands. There was tremendous excitement in the country. The -Czar returned from G.H.Q. on March 24th. He was in high spirits. Were -the fortunes of war at length going to turn in favour of Russia? - -In the middle of April Russian divisions stood on the crest of the -Carpathians and menaced the rich plains of Hungary. The Austrian army -was at the end of its tether. But these successes had been bought at the -price of enormous losses, and the mountain fighting continued under -conditions which were extremely trying even for the victor. The -prolongation of the war was also beginning to show effects on the -population at home. It had begun to feel the high cost of food and the -poverty of communications was paralysing all economic life. There must -be no delay in finding a solution. - -But Germany could not remain indifferent to the dissolution of the -Austrian army, and as soon as she clearly appreciated the danger she -made up her mind to avert it by taking every step in her power. Several -German army corps had been massed east of Cracow and placed under the -command of General Mackensen, who was to take the offensive against the -flank of the Russian army and try to cut the communications of the -troops operating in the Carpathians. The onslaught began in the first -days of May, and under the pressure of the Germans the Russian army of -Western Galicia was obliged to retreat rapidly to the east. It had to -accept the loss of the Carpathians, the capture of which had cost so -much blood and effort, and descend into the plains. The troops fought -with remarkable courage and endurance, but they were cruelly short of -arms and ammunition. - -The retreat continued. On June 5th Przemysl was lost, and on June 22nd -Lemberg. By the end of the month all Galicia--that Slav land the -conquest of which had filled all Russian hearts with joy--had been -evacuated. - -[Illustration: THE CZAR.] - -[Illustration: THE CZAREVITCH. - -_Facing page 134._] - -Meanwhile the Germans had begun a vigorous offensive in Poland and made -rapid progress in spite of the fierce resistance of the Russians. It was -a grave moment. The whole Russian front had been shaken and given way -under the pressure of the Austro-German armies. Men wished to know who -was responsible for these disasters. They called for the guilty and -demanded their punishment. - -The development of events had been a terrible blow to the Czar. It had -been a shock, especially as he had certainly not expected anything of -the kind. But he set his teeth against adversity. On June 25th he -dismissed the Minister of War, General Sukhomlinoff, whose criminal -negligence seemed to have been responsible for the fact that it was -impossible to secure the army’s supplies. He replaced him by General -Polivanoff. On the 27th he summoned a conference at G.H.Q., at which all -the Ministers were present. It was a question of rousing all the -energies of the country, of mobilising all its forces and resources for -the life-and-death struggle with the hated foe. - -It was decided to summon the Duma. The first sitting took place on -August 1st, the anniversary of the declaration of war by Germany on -Russia. The firm and courageous attitude of the Assembly did a good deal -to calm the public agitation. But while calling on the whole nation to -co-operate in the defence of the Fatherland, the Duma demanded that the -guilty should be discovered and punished. A few days later the Czar -appointed a “Commission of Enquiry” with a view to fixing responsibility -for the nation’s misfortunes. - -Meanwhile the German offensive in Poland had made further progress. On -August 5th Warsaw was abandoned by the Russians, who withdrew to the -right bank of the Vistula. On the 17th Kovno was lost. One after the -other all the Russian fortresses fell before the onslaught of the enemy, -whose advance no obstacle seemed capable of staying. By the end of -August the whole of the Government of Poland was in the hands of the -Germans. - -The reverses assumed the proportions of a catastrophe which endangered -the very existence of the country. Should we be able to stop the -invading hordes or should we have to follow the precedent of 1812 and -withdraw into the interior, thus abandoning Russian soil to the enemy? -Had all our willing sacrifices brought us nothing? - -The country was suffering from the incessant withdrawals of men and from -requisitions. Agriculture was short of labour and horses. In the towns -the cost of living was rising with the disorganisation of the railways -and the influx of refugees. The most pessimistic news passed from mouth -to mouth. There was talk of sabotage, treason, etc. Russian public -opinion, so changeable and prone to exaggeration whether in joy or -sorrow, indulged in the most gloomy forebodings. - -It was just when Russia was passing through this acute crisis that -Nicholas II. decided to take the command of his armies in person. - -For several months the Czarina had been urging the Czar to take this -step, but he had stood out against her suggestion as he did not like the -idea of relieving the Grand-Duke Nicholas of the post he had given him. -When the war broke out his first impulse had been to put himself at the -head of his army, but, yielding to the representations of his Ministers, -he had abandoned an idea which was very close to his heart. He had -always regretted it, and now that the Germans had conquered all Poland -and were advancing on Russian soil, he considered it nothing less than -criminal to remain away from the front and not take a more active part -in the defence of his country. - -The Czar had returned from G.H.Q. on July 11th, and spent two months at -Tsarskoïe-Selo before making up his mind to this new step. I will relate -a conversation I had with him on July 16th, as it shows quite clearly -what were the ideas that inspired him at that time. On that day he had -joined Alexis Nicolaïevitch and myself in the park, and had just been -telling his son something about his recent visit to the army. Turning to -me, he added: - -“You have no idea how depressing it is to be away from the front. It -seems as if everything here saps energy and enfeebles resolution. The -most pessimistic rumours and the most ridiculous stories are accepted -and get about everywhere. Folk here care nothing except for intrigues -and cabals, and regard low personal interests only. Out at the front men -fight and die for their country. At the front there is only one -thought--the determination to conquer. All else is forgotten, and, in -spite of our losses and our reverses, everyone remains confident. Any -man fit to bear arms should be in the army. Speaking for myself, I can -never be in too much of a hurry to be with my troops.”[38] - -The Czarina was able to take advantage of this great ambition. She set -herself to overcome the scruples which considerations of another -character inspired. She desired the removal of the Grand-Duke Nicholas, -whom she accused of secretly working for the ruin of the Czar’s -reputation and prestige and for a palace revolution which would further -his own ends. On the strength of certain information she had received -from Madame Wyroubova, she was also persuaded that G.H.Q. was the centre -of a plot, the object of which was to seize her daring the absence of -her husband and confine her in a convent. - -The Czar, on the other hand, had full confidence in the loyalty of the -Grand-Duke Nicholas. He considered him incapable of any criminal action, -but he was compelled to admit his complicity in the intrigue against the -Czarina. Yet he did not give way until the imperious instinct urging him -to put himself at the head of his army had become an obligation of -conscience. By intervening personally in the struggle he hoped to show -the world that the war would be fought out to the bitter end and prove -his own unshakable faith in ultimate victory. In this tragic hour he -thought it was his duty to stake his own person, and as head of the -state to assume the full burden of responsibility. By his presence among -the troops he wished to restore their confidence, for their _morale_ had -been shaken by the long series of reverses, and they were tired of -fighting against an enemy whose strength consisted principally in the -superiority of his armament. - -In spite of the recent retreats, the prestige of the Grand-Duke Nicholas -was still considerable in Russia. During this first twelve months of the -war he had given proof of resolution and an iron will. The fact that he -was deprived of his command in times of defeat indicated that he was -held responsible, and was bound to be interpreted as a punishment, as -unjust on the merits as insulting to his honour. The Czar fully realised -all this, and only decided as he did much against his will. His first -idea had been to keep the Grand-Duke with him at G.H.Q., but that would -have made the position of the ex-Generalissimo somewhat delicate. The -Czar decided to appoint him Lieutenant-General of the Caucasus and -Commander-in-Chief of the army operating against the Turks. - -The Czar communicated his decision to take over the Supreme Command to -his Ministers at a council which took place at Tsarskoïe-Selo a few days -before his departure for G.H.Q. The news threw most of those present -into utter consternation, and they did their best to dissuade him from -his project. They pointed to the grave difficulties in the way of public -business if the head of the state was to spend practically all his time -at G.H.Q., more than five hundred miles from the seat of government. -They referred to his innumerable duties and asked him not to take new -and crushing responsibilities upon himself. In the last resort they -begged him not to place himself at the head of his troops at a moment so -critical. In case of failure he was running a risk of exposing himself -to attacks which would undermine his prestige and authority. - -Yet the Czar was not to be moved. Several members of his immediate -_entourage_ made several further attempts to convince him, but these -failed also, and on the evening of September 4th he left for Mohileff, -where G.H.Q. was established at that time. The next day he signed the -_Prikase_, in which he announced to the troops that he was taking -command in person, and at the foot he added in his own hand: - -“With unshakable faith in the goodness of God and firm confidence in -final victory we shall accomplish our sacred duty in defending our -Fatherland to the end, and we shall never let the soil of Russia be -outraged.” - -He was repeating the oath he had taken at the outset of the war and -casting his crown into the arena. - -In France and England this announcement came as a surprise which was -not without a certain element of apprehension, but this action was -regarded as a pledge which irrevocably associated the Russian Empire, in -the person of its Czar, with the fortunes of the Entente, and this at a -moment when a series of defeats would have been grounds for fearing -separatist tendencies. All the great newspapers of the Allied countries -emphasised the importance of this decision. It was hoped that it would -have a considerable effect on the _morale_ of the Russian army and -contribute to further the cause of final victory. In Russia the whole -Press raised a shout of triumph, but in sober reality opinion about the -wisdom of changing the command was sharply divided at first. In the army -itself we shall see that the presence of the Czar helped to raise the -spirits and courage of the men and gave the campaign a new impetus. - -History will some day reveal the political and military consequences of -this step, which was certainly an act of courage and faith on the part -of the Czar himself. - - * * * * * - -As I had feared, the apparent indifference with which Rasputin had been -treated during the winter had only been temporary, and at the time of -the disasters in May there was a revival of his influence, which grew -steadily stronger. The change is easily explained. At the beginning of -the war the Czar and Czarina were utterly obsessed by the greatness of -their task, and had passed through hours of exaltation in the knowledge -of the love they bore their people, a love they felt was reciprocated. -That fervent communion had filled them with hope. They believed that -they were really the centre of that great national movement which swept -over the whole of Russia. The military events of the following months -had not shaken their courage. They had maintained their ardent faith - -[Illustration: THE CZARINA.] - -[Illustration: THE FOUR GRAND-DUCHESSES. - -{_Facing page 140._] - -in that spring offensive which was to bring about the final success of -the Russian armies. - -When the great catastrophe followed they passed through a time of -unspeakable anguish. In her sorrow the Czarina was bound to feel -impelled to seek moral support from him whom she already regarded not -only as the saviour of her son, but as the representative of the people, -sent by God to save Russia and her husband also. - -It is not true that personal ambition or a thirst for power induced the -Czarina to intervene in political affairs. Her motive was purely -sentimental. She worshipped her husband as she worshipped her children, -and there was no limit to her devotion for those she loved. Her only -desire was to be useful to the Czar in his heavy task and to help him -with her counsel. - -Convinced that autocracy was the only form of government suited to the -needs of Russia, the Czarina believed that any great concessions to -liberal demands were premature. In her view the uneducated masses of the -Russian people could be galvanised into action only by a Czar in whose -person all power was centralised. She was certain that to the _moujik_ -the Czar was the symbol of the unity, greatness, and glory of Russia, -the head of the state and the Lord’s Anointed. To encroach on his -prerogatives was to undermine the faith of the Russian peasant and to -risk precipitating the worst disasters for the country. The Czar must -not merely rule: he must govern the state with a firm and mighty hand. - -To the new task the Czarina brought the same devotion, courage, and, -alas! blindness she had shown in her fight for the life of her son. She -was at any rate logical in her errors. Persuaded, as she was, that the -only support for the dynasty was the nation, and that Rasputin was God’s -elect (had she not witnessed the efficacy of his prayers during her -son’s illness?), she was absolutely convinced that this lowly peasant -could use his supernatural powers to help him who held in his hands the -fate of the empire of the Czars. - -Cunning and astute as he was, Rasputin never advised in political -matters except with the most extreme caution. He always took the -greatest care to be very well informed as to what was going on at Court -and as to the private feelings of the Czar and his wife. As a rule, -therefore, his prophecies only confirmed the secret wishes of the -Czarina. In fact, it was almost impossible to doubt that it was she who -inspired the “inspired,” but as her desires were interpreted by -Rasputin, they seemed in her eyes to have the sanction and authority of -a revelation. - -Before the war the influence of the Czarina in political affairs had -been but intermittent. It was usually confined to procuring the -dismissal of anyone who declared his hostility to the _staretz_. In the -first months of the war there had been no change in that respect, but -after the great reverses in the spring of 1915, and more particularly -after the Czar had assumed command of the army, the Czarina played an -ever-increasing part in affairs of state because she wished to help her -husband, who was overwhelmed with the burden of his growing -responsibilities. She was worn out, and desired nothing more than peace -and rest, but she willingly sacrificed her personal comfort to what she -believed was a sacred duty. - -Very reserved and yet very impulsive, the Czarina, first and foremost -the wife and mother, was never happy except in the bosom of her family. -She was artistic and well-educated, and liked reading and the arts. She -was fond of meditation, and often became wholly absorbed in her own -inward thoughts and feelings, an absorption from which she would only -emerge when danger threatened. She would throw herself at the obstacle -with all the ardour of a passionate nature. She was endowed with the -finest moral qualities, and was always inspired by the highest ideals. -But her sorrows had broken her. She was but the shadow of her former -self, and she often had periods of mystic ecstasy in which she lost all -sense of reality. Her faith in Rasputin proves it beyond a doubt. - -It was thus that in her desire to save her husband and son, whom she -loved more than life itself, she forged with her own hands the -instrument of their undoing. - - - - -CHAPTER XII - -NICHOLAS II. AS COMMANDER-IN-CHIEF--THE ARRIVAL OF THE CZAREVITCH AT -G.H.Q.--VISITS TO THE FRONT - -(SEPTEMBER--DECEMBER, 1915) - - -The Grand-Duke Nicholas left G.H.Q. on September 7th, two days after the -arrival of the Czar. He left for the Caucasus, taking with him General -Yanushkevitch, who had been replaced as First Quartermaster-General of -the Russian armies by General Alexeieff a short time before. This -appointment had been very well received by military circles, who had -high hopes of Alexeieff. He it was who had drawn up the plan of campaign -in Galicia in the autumn of 1914, and as Commander of the North-Western -Front he had just given further proof of his military talent. The burden -which was now laid upon his shoulders was a crushing one, for as a -result of the irresistible advance of the Germans the Russian army was -in a very critical position, and the decisions which he had to take were -exceptionally grave. From the outset the Czar gave him an entirely free -hand with regard to the operations, confining himself to covering him -with his authority and taking responsibility for everything he did. - -A few days after Nicholas II. took over the Supreme Command the -situation suddenly took a turn for the worse. The Germans, who had -massed large forces north-west of Vilnam, had succeeded in breaking the -Russian front, and their cavalry was operating in the rear of the army -and threatening its communications. On September 18th we seemed on the -verge of a great disaster. - -Thanks to the skill of the dispositions which were taken and the -endurance and heroism of the troops, the peril was averted. This was the -last effort of the enemy, who himself had shot his bolt. In the early -days of October the Russians in turn gained a success over the -Austrians, and gradually the immense front became fixed and both sides -went to ground. - -This marked the end of the long retreat which had begun in May. In spite -of all their efforts the Germans had not obtained a decision. The -Russian armies had abandoned a large stretch of territory, but they had -everywhere escaped the clutches of their foes. - - * * * * * - -The Czar returned to Tsarskoïe-Selo on October 6th for a few days, and -it was decided that Alexis Nicolaïevitch should go back with him to -G.H.Q., for he was most anxious to show the Heir to the troops. The -Czarina bowed to this necessity. She realised how greatly the Czar -suffered from loneliness, for at one of the most tragic hours of his -life he was deprived of the presence of his family, his greatest -consolation. She knew what a comfort it would be to have his son with -him. Yet her heart bled at the thought of Alexis leaving her. It was the -first time she had been separated from him, and one can imagine what a -sacrifice it meant to the mother, who never left her child, even for a -few minutes, without wondering anxiously whether she would ever see him -alive again. - -We left for Mohileff on October 14th, and the Czarina and the -Grand-Duchesses came to the station to see us off. As I - -[Illustration: THE CZAR AND CZAREVITCH ON THE BANKS OF THE DNIEPER. -SUMMER OF 1916.] - -[Illustration: THE CZAR AND CZAREVITCH NEAR MOHILEFF. SUMMER OF 1916. - -{_Facing page 148._] - -was saying good-bye to her, Her Majesty asked me to write every day to -give her news of her son. I promised to carry out her wishes faithfully -the whole time we were away. - -The next day we stopped at Riegitza, where the Czar wished to review -some troops which had been withdrawn from the front and were billeted in -the neighbourhood. All these regiments had taken part in the exhausting -campaigns in Galicia and the Carpathians, and their establishment had -been almost entirely renewed two or three times over. But in spite of -the terrible losses they had suffered, they marched past the Czar with a -proud and defiant bearing. Of course, they had been resting behind the -line for several weeks, and had had time to recover from their weariness -and privations. It was the first time that the Czar had passed any of -his troops in review since he had taken over the Command. They now -looked upon him both as their Emperor and Generalissimo. After the -ceremony he mixed with the men and conversed personally with several of -them, asking questions about the severe engagements in which they had -taken part. Alexis Nicolaïevitch was at his father’s heels, listening -intently to the stories of these men, who had so often stared death in -the face. His features, which were always expressive, became quite -strained in the effort not to lose a single word of what the men were -saying. His presence at the Czar’s side greatly interested the soldiers, -and when he had gone they were heard exchanging in a whisper their ideas -about his age, size, looks, etc. But the point that made the greatest -impression upon them was the fact that the Czarevitch was wearing the -uniform of a private soldier, which had nothing to distinguish it from -that of a boy in the service. - -On October 16th we arrived at Mohileff, a little White Russian town of a -highly provincial appearance to which the Grand-Duke Nicholas had -transferred G.H.Q. during the great German offensive two months before. -The Czar occupied the house of the Governor, which was situated on the -summit of the steep left bank of the Dnieper. He was on the first floor -in two fairly large rooms, one of which was his study and the other his -bedroom. He had decided that his son should share his room. Alexis -Nicolaïevitch’s camp-bed was accordingly placed next to his father’s. I -myself and some members of the Czar’s military suite were lodged in the -local court-house, which had been converted for use by G.H.Q. - -Our time was spent much as follows. Every morning at half-past nine the -Czar called on the General Staff. He usually stayed there until one -o’clock, and I took advantage of his absence to work with Alexis -Nicolaïevitch in his study, which we had been obliged to make our -workroom owing to lack of space. We then took lunch in the main room of -the Governor’s house. Every day there were some thirty guests, which -included General Alexeieff, his principal assistants, the heads of all -the military missions of the Allies, the suite, and a few officers who -were passing through Mohileff. After lunch the Czar dealt with urgent -business and then about three we went for a drive in a car. - -When we had proceeded a certain distance from the town we stopped and -went for a walk in the neighbourhood for an hour. One of our favourite -haunts was the pretty pine-wood in the heart of which is the little -village of Saltanovka, where the army of Marshal Davout met the troops -of General Raievsky on July 29th, 1912.[39] On our return the Czar -resumed work while Alexis Nicolaïevitch prepared the lessons for the -next day in his father’s study. One day when I was there as usual the -Czar turned towards me, pen in hand, and interrupted me in my reading to -remark abruptly: - -“If anyone had told me that I should one day sign a declaration of war -on Bulgaria I should have called him a lunatic. Yet that day has come. -But I am signing against my will, as I am certain that the Bulgarian -people have been deceived by their king and the partisans of Austria, -and that the majority remain friendly to Russia. Race feeling will soon -revive and they will realise their mistake, but it will be too late -then.” - -The incident shows what a simple life we led at G.H.Q., and the intimacy -which was the result of the extraordinary circumstances under which I -was working. - - * * * * * - -As the Czar was anxious to visit the troops with the Czarevitch, we left -for the front on October 24th. The next day we arrived at Berditcheff, -where General Ivanoff, commanding the South-Western Front, joined our -train. A few hours later we were at Rovno. It was in this town that -General Brussiloff had established his headquarters, and we were to -accompany him to the place where the troops had been assembled. We went -by car, as we had more than twelve miles to cover. As we left the town a -squadron of aeroplanes joined us and escorted us until we saw the long -grey lines of the units massed behind a forest. A minute later we were -among them. The Czar walked down the front of the troops with his son, -and then each unit defiled in turn before him. He then had the officers -and men on whom decorations were to be bestowed called out of the ranks -and gave them the St. George’s Cross. - -It was dark before the ceremony was over. On our return the Czar, -having heard from General Ivanoff that there was a casualty station -quite near, decided to visit it at once. We entered a dark forest and -soon perceived a small building feebly lit by the red flames of torches. -The Czar and Alexis Nicolaïevitch entered the house, and the Czar went -up to all the wounded and questioned them in a kindly way. His -unexpected arrival at so late an hour at a spot so close to the front -was the cause of the general astonishment which could be read on every -face. One private soldier, who had just been bandaged and put back in -bed, gazed fixedly at the Czar, and when the latter bent over him he -raised his only sound hand to touch his sovereign’s clothes and satisfy -himself that it was really the Czar who stood before him and not a -ghost. Close behind his father stood Alexis Nicolaïevitch, who was -deeply moved by the groaning he heard and the suffering he felt all -around him. - -We rejoined our train and immediately left for the south. When we woke -next morning we were in Galicia. During the night we had crossed the -former Austrian frontier. The Czar was anxious to congratulate the -troops, whose prodigies of valour had enabled them to remain on hostile -soil notwithstanding the dearth of arms and ammunition. We left the -railway at Bogdanovka and gradually mounted the plateau on which units -from all the regiments of General Tcherbatcheff’s army had been -assembled. When the review was over the Czar disregarded the objections -of his suite and visited the Perchersky Regiment, three miles from the -front lines, at a place which enemy artillery fire could have reached. -We then returned to our cars, which we had left in a forest, and went to -General Lechitzsky’s army, which was some thirty miles away. We were -overtaken by darkness on our way back. A thick mist covered the -countryside; we lost our way and twice had to go back. But after many -wanderings we at length struck the railway again, though we were sixteen -miles from the place where we had left our train! Two hours later we -left for G.H.Q. - -The Czar brought away a most encouraging impression from his tour of -inspection. It was the first time that he had been in really close -contact with the troops, and he was glad that he had been able to see -with his own eyes, practically in the firing-line, the fine condition of -the regiments and the splendid spirit with which they were inspired. - -We returned to Mohileff in the evening of October 27th, and the next -morning Her Majesty and the Grand-Duchesses also arrived at G.H.Q. -During their journey the Czarina and her daughters had stopped at -several towns in the Governments of Tver, Pskoff, and Mohileff, in order -to visit the military hospitals. They stayed three days with us at -Mohileff and then the whole family left for Tsarskoïe-Selo, where the -Czar was to spend several days. - -I have somewhat lingered over the first journey which the Czar made with -his son, and to avoid mere repetition I shall confine myself to a short -summary of the visits we paid to the armies in the month of November. - -We left Tsarskoïe-Selo on the 9th. On the 10th we were at Reval, where -the Czar visited a flotilla of submarines which had just come in. The -boats were covered with a thick coating of ice, a sparkling shell for -them. There were also two English submarines which had surmounted -enormous difficulties in penetrating into the Baltic, and had already -succeeded in sinking a certain number of German ships. The Czar bestowed -the St. George’s Cross on their commanding officers. - -During our next day at Riga, which formed a kind of advanced bastion in -the German lines, we spent several hours with the splendid regiments of -Siberian Rifles, which were regarded as some of the finest troops in the -Russian army. Their bearing was magnificent, as they marched past before -the Czar, answering his salute with the traditional phrase: “Happy to -serve Your Imperial Majesty,” followed by a tremendous round of cheers. - -A few days later we were at Tiraspol, a little town sixty miles north of -Odessa, where the Czar reviewed units from the army of General -Tcherbatcheff. After the ceremony the Czar, desiring to know for himself -what losses the troops had suffered, asked their commanding officers to -order all men who had been in the ranks since the beginning of the -campaign to raise their hands. The order was given, and but a very few -hands were lifted above those thousands of heads. There were whole -companies in which not a man moved. The incident made a very great -impression on Alexis Nicolaïevitch. It was the first time that reality -had brought home to him the horrors of war in so direct a fashion. - -The next day, November 22nd, we went to Reni, a small town on the Danube -on the Rumanian frontier. An immense quantity of supplies had been -collected there, for it was a base for the river steamers which were -engaged in taking food, arms and ammunition to the unfortunate Serbians -whom the treachery of Bulgaria had just exposed to an Austro-German -invasion. - -The following day, near Balta in Podolia, the Czar inspected the famous -division of Caucasian cavalry whose regiments had won new laurels in the -recent campaign. Among other units were the Kuban and Terek Cossacks, -perched high in the saddle - -[Illustration: THE CZAR AND THE CZAREVITCH AT A RELIGIOUS SERVICE AT -G.H.Q., MOHILEFF. - -{_Facing page 154._] - -and wearing the huge fur caps which make them look so fierce. As we -started to return, the whole mass of cavalry suddenly moved forward, -took station on both sides of the road, broke into a gallop, tearing up -the hills, sweeping down the banks of ravines, clearing all obstacles, -and thus escorted us to the station in a terrific charge in which men -and animals crashed together on the ground while above the _mêlée_ rose -the raucous yells of the Caucasian mountaineers. It was a spectacle at -once magnificent and terrible which revealed all the savage instincts of -this primitive race. - -We did not return to G.H.Q. until November 26th, after having visited -practically the whole of the immense front from the Baltic to the Black -Sea. - - * * * * * - -On December 10th we heard that the Czar was intending to visit the -regiments of the Guard which were then on the frontier of Galicia. On -the morning of our departure, Thursday, December 16th, Alexis -Nicolaïevitch, who had caught cold the previous day and was suffering -from a heavy catarrh in the head, began to bleed at the nose as a result -of sneezing violently. I summoned Professor Fiodrof,[40] but he could -not entirely stop the bleeding. In spite of this accident we started -off, as all preparations had been made for the arrival of the Czar. -During the night the boy got worse. His temperature had gone up and he -was getting weaker. At three o’clock in the morning Professor Fiodrof, -alarmed at his responsibilities, decided to have the Czar roused and ask -him to return to Mohileff, where he could attend to the Czarevitch under -more favourable conditions. - -The next morning we were on our way back to G.H.Q., but the boy’s state -was so alarming that it was decided to take him back to Tsarskoïe-Selo. -The Czar called on the General Staff and spent two hours with General -Alexeieff. Then he joined us and we started off at once. Our journey was -particularly harrowing, as the patient’s strength was failing rapidly. -We had to have the train stopped several times to be able to change the -plugs. Alexis Nicolaïevitch was supported in bed by his sailor Nagorny -(he could not be allowed to lie full length), and twice in the night he -swooned away and I thought the end had come. - -Towards morning there was a slight improvement, however, and the -hæmorrhage lessened. At last we reached Tsarskoïe-Selo. It was eleven -o’clock. The Czarina, who had been torn with anguish and anxiety, was on -the platform with the Grand-Duchesses. With infinite care the invalid -was taken to the palace. The doctors ultimately succeeded in cauterizing -the scar which had formed at the spot where a little blood-vessel had -burst. Once more the Czarina attributed the improvement in her son’s -condition that morning to the prayers of Rasputin, and she remained -convinced that the boy had been saved thanks to his intervention. - -The Czar stayed several days with us, but he was anxious to get away as -he was wishful to take advantage of the comparative stagnation at the -front to visit the troops and get into the closest possible touch with -them. - -His journeys to the front had been a great success. His presence had -everywhere aroused immense enthusiasm, not only among the men but also -among the peasants, who swarmed in from the country round whenever his -train stopped, in the hope of catching a glimpse of their sovereign. -The Czar was certain that his efforts would tend to revive feelings of -patriotism and personal loyalty in the nation and the army. His recent -experiences persuaded him that he had succeeded, and those who went with -him thought the same. Was it an illusion? He who denies its truth can -know little of the Russian people, and cannot have the slightest idea -how deep-rooted was monarchical sentiment in the _moujik_. - - - - -CHAPTER XIII - -THE CZAR AT THE DUMA--THE CAMPAIGN IN GALICIA--OUR LIFE AT -G.H.Q.--GROWING DISAFFECTION IN THE REAR - -(1916) - - -The Czar had returned to G.H.Q. alone on December 25th, and three days -later he reviewed on the Galician frontier the divisions of the Guard -which had been concentrated in view of an imminent offensive. The -absence of Alexis Nicolaïevitch was a real sorrow to him, as he had been -looking forward eagerly to presenting him to his Guard. He had then -returned to Mohileff. - -Towards the end of the year 1915 the military situation of the Russians -had greatly improved. The army had taken advantage of the quiet months -which followed the conclusion of the great German offensive at the end -of September, 1915, and, thanks to the enormous reserves in man-power at -the disposal of the country, it had easily made good the very heavy -losses it had suffered in the retreat. Once more the Germans found -themselves baulked of the great prize they had promised themselves--a -prize which their brilliant successes at the opening of the campaign -seemed to have assured. They had growing doubts about their ability to -overcome the stubborn Russian resistance by arms, and by clever -propaganda and cunning intrigues they were now endeavouring to stir up -such disaffection in the interior of the country as would hasten, they -hoped, the consummation so devoutly to be desired. But in the person of -the Czar they found an insurmountable obstacle to the realisation of -their designs. That obstacle must be removed. - -By assuming the command of his troops and thus staking his crown on the -struggle, the Czar had definitely deprived his enemies of all hopes of a -reconciliation. At Berlin the authorities now knew that Nicholas II. -would stand by his allies to the bitter end, and that all attempts at a -_rapprochement_ would be broken against his unswerving determination to -continue the war at any cost. They also knew that the Czar was the sole -bond between the different parties in the Empire, and that once it was -removed no organised power would be capable of averting dismemberment -and anarchy. - -The German General Staff therefore devoted itself unceasingly to ruin -the prestige of the monarchy and bring about the downfall of the Czar. -To attain that object the essential step was to compromise the Czar in -the eyes of his people and his allies. Germany had in Russia many -sources of intelligence and powerful means of action, and she devoted -herself to spreading the idea that the Czar was thinking of liquidating -the war and making a separate peace. - -The Czar decided to nip these intrigues in the bud and to define his -intentions beyond doubt. On January 2nd, at Zamirie, where he was -inspecting the regiments of General Kuropatkin’s army, he ended his -address to the troops with the following formal declaration: - -“You need have no fear. As I announced at the beginning of the war, I -will not make peace until we have driven the last enemy soldier beyond -our frontiers, nor will I conclude peace except by agreement with our -allies, to whom we are bound not only by treaties but by sincere -friendship and the blood spilt in a common cause.” - -Nicholas II. thus confirmed in the presence of his army that solemn -compact which had been entered upon on August 2nd, 1914, and renewed -when he had become Commander-in-Chief of the Russian armies. The -Government was anxious to give the widest possible publicity to the -Czar’s speech, and had it printed and distributed among the armies and -in the country districts. - -In January and February the Czar continued his visits to the front and -G.H.Q. (it was at Mohileff that he spent the Russian New Year), and -returned to Tsarskoïe-Selo on February 21st, the day before the opening -of the Duma. Five days before, the news of the capture of the fortress -of Erzerum, which had so long been the backbone of the Turkish -resistance, had caused great joy throughout Russia. It was certainly a -fine success, and the offensive of the army of the Caucasus continued to -make rapid headway. - -The morning after his arrival the Czar carried out his intention of -going with his brother, the Grand-Duke Michael, to the Tauride Palace, -where the Duma was to resume its labours that day. It was the first time -that the representatives of the nation had received a visit from their -sovereign, and in political circles great importance was attached to -this historical event. It bore witness to the Czar’s ardent desire for -closer co-operation with the people’s representatives, and the step was -particularly warmly welcomed, as confidence in the Government had been -shaken as the result of the reverses suffered by the army and the -crushing charges made against the former Minister of War, General -Sukhomlinoff. - -The Czar was received on his arrival at the Tauride Palace by M. -Rodzianko, President of the Duma, who conducted him into the Catherine -Hall, where he was present at a _Te Deum_ to celebrate the capture of -Erzerum. Then turning to the deputies, the Czar expressed his great -pleasure at being among them, and voiced his absolute conviction that in -the tragic days through which Russia was passing they would all unite -their efforts and work together in perfect harmony for the welfare of -the country. His words were received with vociferous cheers. - -The Czar withdrew after a visit to the chambers and offices of the -Tauride Palace. Half an hour later the President, in opening the -session, ended his speech with these words: - -“The direct association of the Czar with his people, that benefit which -is inestimable and indispensable to the prosperity of the Russian -Empire, is now strengthened by a tie which is still more potent. This -good news will fill all hearts with, joy even in the remotest corners of -our land, and give fresh courage to our glorious soldiers, the defenders -of their country.” - -On that memorable day it seemed that the sovereign, the Ministers, and -the representatives of the nation had one thought, and one thought -alone--to conquer at whatever cost. - -The same evening the Czar went to the Council of State, which was also -resuming its labours that day. Then he returned to Tsarskoïe-Selo, which -he left next morning for G.H.Q. This was the time of the great onslaught -on Verdun, and it was essential that Russia should intervene without -delay in order to draw a larger portion of the German forces upon -herself. It was decided to take the offensive. - -The attack was launched about March 15th in the Dvinsk and Vilna -sectors, and at first it was crowned with success, but the progress of -the Russians was slow, for the Germans offered a very stubborn -resistance. There had been a thaw, the roads were almost impracticable, -and the men had to wade through mud and marsh. The attack died down -about the beginning of April and soon came to a standstill. Yet the -diversion had borne fruit, for the Germans had found themselves -compelled to send considerable reinforcements to the threatened sectors. - - * * * * * - -Alexis Nicolaïevitch had remained very weak as the result of the -excessive hæmorrhage which had so endangered his life in December. It -was February before he was quite strong again, but the Czarina had -learned from experience, and intended to keep him at Tsarskoïe-Selo -until the return of the fine weather.[41] - -I was far from complaining of the Czarina’s decision, for the -Czarevitch’s education was suffering as the result of our long visits to -the front. - -We did not return to G.H.Q. until May 17th. The Czar was to remain there -for a considerable time. A fortnight after our arrival--on June 4th--the -great offensive of General Brussiloff opened in Galicia. It was a -complete triumph, and our successes were greatly extended in the -following days. Under the pressure of the Russian army the Austrian -front gave way and was withdrawn towards Lemberg. The number of -prisoners was very large, and the situation of the Austrians in the -Lutzk sector became highly critical. The news of this fine victory was -received with immense enthusiasm at G.H.Q. It was to be the last cause -of rejoicing for the Czar. - -Since our return to Headquarters our life had followed the same course -as during our previous visits, though I no longer gave the Czarevitch -his lessons in his father’s study, but in a little verandah which we had -converted into a schoolroom or in a large tent in the garden, which was -also our dining-room. It was here that the Czar took his meals after the -hot weather began. We took advantage of the fine summer days to go -sailing on the Dnieper. We had the use of a small yacht which had been -placed at our disposal by the Ministry of Ways and Communications. - -From time to time the Czarina and the Grand-Duchesses paid short visits -to G.H.Q. They lived in their train, but joined the Czar at lunch and -came with us on our excursions. The Czar in return dined with the -Czarina and spent part of the evening with his family whenever he could. -The Grand-Duchesses greatly enjoyed these visits to Mohileff--all too -short to their taste--which meant a little change in their monotonous -and austere lives. They had far more freedom here than at -Tsarskoïe-Selo. As is so often the case in Russia, the station at -Mohileff was a very long way from the town and almost in the open -country. The Grand-Duchesses spent their spare time visiting the -peasants of the neighbourhood or the families of railway employees. -Their simple ways and natural kindness soon won all hearts, and as they -adored children you could see them always accompanied by a mob of -ragamuffins collected on their walks and duly stuffed with sweets. - -Unfortunately, life at Mohileff grievously interrupted Alexis - -[Illustration: THREE OF THE GRAND-DUCHESSES (OLGA, ANASTASIE, AND -TATIANA) VISITING THE WIFE AND CHILDREN OF A RAILWAY EMPLOYEE AT -MOHILEFF.] - -[Illustration: THE CZARINA AND THE GRAND-DUCHESS TATIANA TALKING TO -REFUGEES. MOHILEFF, MAY, 1916. - -{_Facing page 166._] - -Nicolaïevitch’s studies and was also bad for his health. The impressions -he gained there were too numerous and exciting for so delicate a nature -as his. He became nervous, fretful, and incapable of useful work. I told -the Czar what I thought. He admitted that my objections were well -founded, but suggested that these drawbacks were compensated for by the -fact that his son was losing his timidity and natural wildness, and that -the sight of all the misery he had witnessed would give him a salutary -horror of war for the rest of his life. - -But the longer we stayed at the front the stronger was my conviction -that it was doing the Czarevitch a lot of harm. My position was becoming -difficult, and on two or three occasions I had to take strong steps with -the boy. I had an idea that the Czar did not entirely approve, and did -not back me up as much as he might have done. As I was extremely tired -by my work in the last three years--I had had no holiday since -September, 1913--I decided to ask for a few weeks’ leave. My colleague, -M. Petroff, came to take my place, and I left General Headquarters on -July 14th. - -As soon as I arrived at Tsarskoïe-Selo the Czarina summoned me, and I -had a long talk with her, in the course of which I tried to show the -grave disadvantages for Alexis Nicolaïevitch of his long visits to the -front. She replied that the Czar and herself quite realised them, but -thought that it was better to sacrifice their son’s education -temporarily, even at the risk of injuring his health, than to deprive -him of the other benefits he was deriving from his stay at Mohileff. -With a candour which utterly amazed me she said that all his life the -Czar had suffered terribly from his natural timidity and from the fact -that as he had been kept too much in the background he had found himself -badly prepared for the duties of a ruler on the sudden death of -Alexander III. The Czar had vowed to avoid the same mistakes in the -education of his son. - -I realised that I had come up against a considered decision, and was not -likely to secure any modification. All the same, it was agreed that -Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s lessons should be resumed on a more regular plan -at the end of September, and that I should receive some assistance in my -work. - -When our conversation was over the Czarina made me stay behind to -dinner. I was the only guest that evening. After the meal we went out on -the terrace. It was a beautiful summer evening, warm and still. Her -Majesty was stretched on a sofa, and she and two of her daughters were -knitting woollen clothing for the soldiers. The two other -Grand-Duchesses were sewing. Alexis Nicolaïevitch was naturally the -principal topic of conversation. They never tired of asking me what he -did and said. I spent an hour thus in this homely and quiet circle, -suddenly introduced into the intimacy of that family life which -etiquette had forbidden me from entering, save in this casual and rare -fashion. - - * * * * * - -In the days following I spent my time in a round of visits and renewing -relationships which my journeys to the front had compelled me to -neglect. I thus saw people in different strata of society in the -capital, and was not slow to realise that far-reaching changes had taken -place in public opinion in recent months. People did not confine -themselves to violent attacks on the Government, but went on to attack -the person of the Czar. - -Since that memorable February 22nd on which Nicholas II. had presented -himself to the Duma in his sincere desire for reconciliation, the -differences between the sovereign and the representatives of the nation -had only increased. The Czar had long been hesitating to grant the -liberal concessions which had been demanded. He considered it was the -wrong time, and that it was dangerous to attempt reforms while the war -was raging. It was not that he clung to his autocratic personal -prerogatives, for he was simplicity and modesty itself, but he feared -the effect such radical changes might have at so critical a moment. When -the Czar declared on February 22nd that he was happy to be among the -representatives of his people, the Czar had spoken his real thoughts. In -inviting them to unite all their efforts for the welfare of the country -in the tragic days through which it was passing, he was urging them to -forget all their political differences and have only one goal--victory -and belief in their Czar until the end of the war. - -Why did he not make a solemn promise that day to give the nation the -liberties they asked as soon as circumstances permitted? Why did he not -try to recover by his acts that confidence of the Duma which he felt he -was losing? The answer is that those around him had made it impossible -for him to find out for himself what was really going on in the country. - -The Czar’s visit to the Tauride Palace had given rise to great hopes. -They had not been fulfilled, and men were not slow to see that nothing -had been changed. The conflict with the Government was immediately -resumed. The demands became more pressing and recrimination more -violent. Frightened by the false reports of those who abused his -confidence, the Czar began to regard the opposition of the Duma as the -result of revolutionary agitation, and thought he could re-establish his -authority by measures which only swelled the general discontent. - -But it was the Czarina who was the special object of attack. The worst -insinuations about her conduct had gained currency and were believed -even by circles which hitherto had rejected them with scorn. As I have -said, the presence of Rasputin at Court was a growing blot on the -prestige of the sovereigns, and gave rise to the most malicious -comments. It was not as if the critics confined themselves to attacks -upon the private life of the Czarina. She was openly accused of -Germanophile sympathies, and it was suggested that her feelings for -Germany could become a danger to the country. The word “treason” was not -yet heard, but guarded hints showed that the suspicion had been planted -in a good many heads. I knew that all this was the result of German -propaganda and intrigues.[42] - -I have explained above that in the autumn of 1915 the Berlin Government -had realised that they could never overthrow Russia as long as she stood -united round her Czar, and that from that moment her one idea had been -to provoke a revolution which would involve the fall of Nicholas II. In -view of the difficulties of attacking the Czar directly, the Germans had -concentrated their efforts against the Czarina and begun a subterranean -campaign of defamation against her. It was skilfully planned and began -to show results before long. They had stopped at nothing in the way of -calumny. They had adopted the classic procedure, so well known to -history, of striking the monarch in the person of his consort. It is, of -course, always easier to damage the reputation of a woman, especially -when she is a foreigner. Realising all the advantages to be derived from -the fact that the Czarina was a German princess, they had endeavoured to -suggest very cunningly that she was a traitor to Russia. It was the best -method of compromising her in the eyes of the nation. The accusation had -been favourably received in certain quarters in Russia and had become a -formidable weapon against the dynasty. - -The Czarina knew all about the campaign in progress against her and it -pained her as a most profound injustice, for she had accepted her new -country, as she had adopted her new faith, with all the fervour of her -nature. She was Russian by sentiment as she was orthodox by -conviction.[43] - -My residence behind the front also enabled me to realise how much the -country was suffering from the war. The weariness and privations were -causing general discontent. As a result of the increasing shortage of -rolling-stock, fuel, which had been cruelly scarce in the winter, -continued to be unpurchasable. It was the same with food, and the cost -of living continued to rise at an alarming rate. - - * * * * * - -On August 11th I returned to G.H.Q. thoroughly perturbed at all I had -seen and heard. It was pleasant to find the atmosphere at Mohileff very -different from that at Petrograd, and to feel the stimulating influence -of circles which offered so stern a resistance to the “defeatist” spirit -at work at home. Yet the authorities there were very concerned at the -political situation, although that was not so obvious at first sight. - -Alexis Nicolaïevitch gave me a very affectionate welcome when I came -back (he had written to me regularly while I was away), and the Czar -received me with exceptional kindness. I could thus congratulate myself -on the result of leaving my pupil for some time, especially as it might -have been a false step, and I took up my duties again with renewed -energies. My English colleague, Mr. Gibbes, had meanwhile joined us, and -as M. Petroff remained with us, the Czarevitch’s lessons could proceed -practically regularly. - -At the front the fighting had gradually died down in the northern and -central sectors. It continued only in Galicia, where the Russians were -still driving the Austrians before them, and their defeat would long -since have become a flight if they had not been supported by a large -number of German regiments. - -The campaign of 1916, however, had convinced the Russian General Staff -that they would never break the resistance of the enemy and secure final -victory so long as they suffered from so great a lack of artillery. -Their inferiority in that respect prevented a thorough exploitation of -the successes gained by the courage of the troops and their numerical -superiority at the beginning of each attack. There was nothing for it -but to wait until the material promised by the Allies, the delivery of -which had been delayed by difficulties of transport, was ready and -available. - -The Austrian defeats had had a very great effect on Rumania. She was -more and more inclined to associate herself with the cause of the -Entente, but she was still hesitating to enter the arena. The Russian -Minister at Bucharest had had to bring strong pressure to bear to induce -her to make up her mind.[44] - -On August 27th Rumania at length declared war. Her position was very -difficult, as she was on the extreme left flank of the immense Russian -front, from which she was separated by the Carpathians. She was -threatened with an Austro-German attack from the north and west, and -could be taken in rear by the Bulgarians. That is exactly what happened, -and the beginning of October marked the beginning of the reverses which -were to end only with the occupation of almost the whole of Rumania. - -As soon as the danger was apparent the Russian General Staff had taken -steps to send help to the Rumanian army, but the distances were great -and the communications extremely defective. Nor was Russia in a position -to reduce the effectives on her own front to any serious degree, for in -case of urgent necessity she would have found herself unable to retrieve -the divisions sent to Rumania in time. Under pressure from the Czar, -however, all the available reinforcements had been directed there. The -question was whether these troops would arrive in time to save -Bucharest. - -We returned to Tsarskoïe-Selo on November 1st. The impression made by -the Rumanian disaster had been great, and the Minister for Foreign -Affairs had been held responsible. At the beginning of the year Sturmer -had succeeded Goremykin as President of the Council of Ministers. His -appointment had been badly received, and he had simply made one fault -after another. It had been as the result of his intrigues that Sazonoff, -who had rendered such great services as Foreign Minister, had had to -resign, and Sturmer had hastened to take his place while remaining -President of the Council. - -He was hated as much for his name as his acts. It was alleged that he -only kept himself in power thanks to the influence of Rasputin. Some -even went so far as to accuse him of pro-German sympathies, and to -suspect him of favouring a separate peace with Germany.[45] Nicholas II. -compromised himself by keeping for so long a Minister whom all -suspected. It was hoped that the Czar would ultimately realise that he -had been deceived once more, but we all feared that he would find out -only too late, when the harm done was irremediable.[46] - - - - -CHAPTER XIV - -POLITICAL TENSION--THE DEATH OF RASPUTIN - -(DECEMBER, 1916) - - -The political atmosphere became more and more heavy, and we could feel -the approach of the storm. Discontent had become so general that in -spite of the censorship the Press began to speak about it. Party feeling -ran ever higher, and there was only one point on which opinion was -unanimous--the necessity of putting an end to the omnipotence of -Rasputin. Everyone regarded him as the evil counsellor of the Court and -held him responsible for all the disasters from which the country was -suffering. He was accused of every form of vice and debauchery and -denounced as a vile and loathsome creature of fantastic habits, and -capable of baseness and ignominy of every kind. To many he was an -emanation of the devil himself, the anti-Christ whose dreaded coming was -to be the signal for the worst calamities. - -The Czar had resisted the influence of Rasputin for a long time. At the -beginning he had tolerated him because he dare not weaken the Czarina’s -faith in him--a faith which kept her alive. He did not like to send him -away, for if Alexis Nicolaïevitch had died, in the eyes of the mother he -would have been the murderer of his own son. Yet he had maintained a -cautious reserve, and had only gradually been won over to the views of -his wife. Many attempts had been made to enlighten him as to the true -character of Rasputin and secure his dismissal. His confidence had been -shaken, but the Czar had never yet been convinced.[47] - -On November 6th we left Tsarskoïe-Selo, and after a short stay at -Mohileff we left on the 9th for Kieff, where the Czar was to visit the -Dowager Empress. He stayed two days in the company of his mother and -some of his relations, who did their best to show him how serious the -situation was and persuade him to remedy it by energetic measures. The -Czar was greatly influenced by the advice which was given him. He had -never seemed to me so worried before. He was usually very -self-controlled, but on this occasion he showed himself nervous and -irritable, and once or twice he spoke roughly to Alexis Nicolaïevitch. - -We returned to G.H.Q. on the 12th, and a few days later Sturmer fell, to -the unconcealed relief of everyone. The Czar entrusted the office of -President of the Council to A. Trepoff, who was known as an advocate of -moderate and sane reforms. Hope revived. Unfortunately the intrigues -continued. The Germans flattered themselves that these were only the -prelude to grave troubles and redoubled their efforts, sowing the seeds -of doubt and suspicion everywhere and trying to compromise the Court -beyond repair in the eyes of the nation. - -Trepoff had asked the Czar to dismiss the Minister of the Interior, -Protopopoff, whose utter inefficiency and the fact that he was a -disciple of Rasputin had made him bitterly unpopular. The President of -the Council felt that he would never be able to do anything useful so -long as that Minister remained at his post, for all the politicians of -any standing proclaimed their helplessness and were refusing to accept -responsibility. - -The courageous initiative of patriots such as Sazonoff, Krivoshin, -Samarin, Ignatieff, and A. Trepoff--to mention but a few--was not -supported as it might have been. If the intelligent masses of the nation -had grouped themselves round them the growing peril could have been -averted and in quite legal fashion. But these men did not receive the -support they were entitled to expect. Criticism and the intrigues and -rivalries of individuals and parties prevented that unity which alone -could have saved the situation. - -If unity had been realised it would have represented a power such as -would have paralysed the evil influence of Rasputin and his adherents. -Unfortunately those who did realise it were the exception. The majority -kept out of a disagreeable conflict, and by retiring from the field left -it free to adventurers and the apostles of intrigue. They made no effort -to lighten the burden of the men who realised the danger and had -undertaken to save the Czar, in spite of himself, and to support the -tottering régime until the end of the war. - -The Czar had originally acquiesced in Trepoff’s suggestion, but under -the influence of the Czarina he had changed his mind and remained -irresolute, not knowing what to decide. He had been deceived so often -that he did not know in whom he could have confidence. He felt himself -alone and deserted by all. He had spent himself without reflection since -he had assumed the Supreme Command, but the burden he had taken upon his -shoulders was too heavy and beyond his strength. He realised the fact -himself. Hence his weakness towards the Czarina, and the fact that he -tended more and more to yield to her will. - -Yet many of the decisions he had taken in 1915 and his visit to the Duma -in February, 1916, show that till then, at any rate, he could resist her -when he was sure that it was for the good of the country. It was only in -the autumn of 1916 that he succumbed to her influence, and then only -because he was worn out by the strain of his double functions as Czar -and Commander-in-Chief, and in his increasing isolation he did not know -what to do to escape a situation which was getting worse from day to -day. If he had received better support at that time from the moderate -parties, who can say that he would not have found the strength to -continue his resistance! - -The Czarina herself sincerely believed--on the strength of Rasputin’s -word--that Protopopoff was the man who could save Russia. He was kept in -office, and Trepoff, realising his impotence, lost no time in resigning -his post. - - * * * * * - -We returned to Tsarskoïe-Selo on December 8th. The situation was -becoming more strained every day. Rasputin knew that the storm of hatred -was gathering against him, and dare not leave the little flat he -occupied in Petrograd. Exasperation with him had reached fever-heat, and -the country was waiting for deliverance and fervently hoping that -someone would remove the man who was considered the evil genius of -Russia. But Rasputin was well guarded. He had the protection of the -Imperial police, who watched over his house night and day. He had also -the protection of the Revolutionary Socialists, who realised that he was -working for them. - -I do not think that Rasputin was an agent--in the usual sense of the -word--in Germany’s pay, but he was certainly a formidable weapon in the -hands of the German General Staff, which was vitally interested in the -prolongation of the life of so valuable an ally and had surrounded him -with spies who were also guards. The Germans had found him a splendid -weapon for compromising the Court, and had made great use of him. - -Many attempts had been made, even by the Czarina’s greatest friends at -Court, to open her eyes to the true character of Rasputin. They had all -collapsed against the blind faith she had in him. But in this tragic -hour the Grand-Duchess Elizabeth Feodorovna[48] wished to make one last -effort to save her sister. She came from Moscow, intending to spend a -few days at Tsarskoïe-Selo with the relations she loved so dearly. She -was nine years older than her sister, and felt an almost maternal -tenderness for her. It was at her house, it will be remembered, that the -young princess had stayed on her first visit to Russia. It was she who -had helped Alexandra Feodorovna with wise advice and surrounded her with -every attention when she started her reign. She had often tried to open -her sister’s eyes before, but in vain. Yet this time she hoped that God -would give her the powers of persuasion which had hitherto failed her, -and enable her to avert the terrible catastrophe she felt was imminent. - -As soon as she arrived at Tsarskoïe-Selo she spoke to the Czarina, -trying with all the love she bore her to convince her of her blindness, -and pleading with her to listen to her warnings for the sake of her -family and her country. - -The Czarina’s confidence was not to be shaken. She realised the feelings -which had impelled her sister to take this step, but she was terribly -grieved to find her accepting the lying stories of those who desired to -ruin the _staretz_, and she asked her never to mention the subject -again. As the Grand-Duchess persisted, the Czarina broke off the -conversation. The interview was then objectless. - -A few hours later the Grand-Duchess left for Moscow, death in her heart. -The Czarina and her daughters accompanied her to the station. The two -sisters took leave of each other. The tender affection which had -associated them since their childhood was still intact, but they -realised that there was a broken something lying between them.[49] - -They were never to see each other again. - -On December 18th we left for Mohileff again. The situation there had -taken a turn for the worse. The news of the capture of Bucharest had -just come in to depress everyone’s spirits. It seemed to justify the -most gloomy forebodings. Rumania appeared to be lost. - -We were all oppressed and uneasy, a prey to that vague anxiety which men -experience at the approach of some danger or catastrophe. The muttering -of the gathering storm could be heard. - -Suddenly the news of Rasputin’s death fell like a thunderbolt.[50] It -was December 31st, and the same day we left for Tsarskoïe-Selo. - -I shall never forget what I felt when I saw the Czarina again. Her -agonised features betrayed, in spite of all her efforts, how terribly -she was suffering. Her grief was inconsolable. Her idol had been -shattered. He who alone could save her son had been slain. Now that he -had gone, any misfortune, any catastrophe, was possible. The period of -waiting began--that dreadful waiting for the disaster which there was no -escaping.... - - - - -CHAPTER XV - -THE REVOLUTION--THE ABDICATION OF NICHOLAS II. - -(MARCH, 1917) - - -Rasputin was no more and the nation was avenged. A few brave men had -taken upon themselves to secure the disappearance of the man who was -execrated by one and all.[51] It might be hoped that after this -explosion of wrath faction would die down. Unfortunately it was not so. -On the contrary, the struggle between the Czar and the Duma became more -bitter than ever. - -The Czar was convinced that in existing circumstances all concessions on -his part would be regarded as a sign of weakness which, without removing -the causes of the discontent which resulted from the miseries and -privations of the war, could only diminish his authority and possibly -accelerate a revolution. The opposition of the Duma revealed the -incapacity and impotence of the Government and in no way improved the -situation. Faction became more intense, intrigue multiplied at a time -when nothing but the presentation of a united front by all the -intelligent classes of the nation could have paralysed the evil -influence of Protopopoff. A universal effort would have been required to -avert the catastrophe which was rapidly approaching. It was true that -this meant asking the upper classes to prove that they could show as -much self-denial as enlightened patriotism, but in the tragic -circumstances through which the country was passing such action might -have been expected of them. - -How is it that in Russia no one realised what everyone in Germany -knew--that a revolution would inevitably deliver up the country to its -enemies? “I had often dreamed,” writes Ludendorff in his _War Memories_, -“of the realisation of that Russian revolution which was to lighten our -military burden. A perpetual illusion! We had the revolution to-day -quite unexpectedly. I felt as if a great weight had fallen from my -shoulders.”[52] - -The Germans were the only people in Europe who knew Russia. Their -knowledge of it was fuller and more exact than that of the Russians -themselves. They had known for a long time that the Czarist régime, with -all its faults, was the only one capable of prolonging the Russian -resistance. They knew that with the fall of the Czar Russia would be at -their mercy. They stopped at nothing to procure his fall. That is why -the preservation of the existing system should have been secured at any -cost. The revolution was inevitable at that moment, it was said. It -could only be averted by the immediate grant of a constitution. And so -on! The fact is that the perverse fate which had blinded the sovereigns -was to blind the nation in turn. - -Yet the Czar was inspired by two dominant sentiments--his political -enemies themselves knew it--to which all Russia could rally. One of them -was his love for his country and the other his absolute determination to -continue the war to the bitter end. In the universal blindness which was -the result of party passion men did not realise that, in spite of all, a -Czar pledged to the cause of victory was an immense moral asset for the -Russian people. They did not see that a Czar who was what he was -popularly supposed to be could alone lead the country to victory and -save it from bondage to Germany. - -The position of the Czar was extraordinarily difficult. To the -Extremists of the Right, who regarded a compromise with Germany as their -only road to salvation, he was the insurmountable obstacle, who had to -make way for another sovereign. To the Extremists of the Left who -desired victory, but a victory without a Czar, he was the obstacle which -the revolution would remove. And while the latter were endeavouring to -undermine the foundations of the monarchy by intensive propaganda at and -behind the front--thus playing Germany’s game--the moderate parties -adopted that most dangerous and yet characteristically Russian course of -doing nothing. They were victims of that Slav fatalism which means -waiting on events and hoping that some providential force will come and -guide them for the public good. They confined themselves to passive -resistance because they failed to realise that in so acting they were -paralysing the nation. - -The general public had unconsciously become the docile tool of German -intrigue. The most alarming rumours, accepted and given the widest -currency, created an anti-monarchist and defeatist atmosphere behind -the front--an atmosphere of distrust and suspicion which was bound to -have a speedy effect upon the men in the firing-line themselves. -Everyone hacked at the central pillar of the tottering political -edifice, and no one thought of attempting to shore it up while still -there was time. Everything was done to accelerate the revolution; -nothing to avert its consequences. - -It was forgotten that Russia did not consist merely of fifteen to twenty -million human beings ripe for parliamentary government, but that it had -one hundred and twenty to one hundred and thirty million peasants, most -of them rude and uneducated, to whom the Czar was still the Lord’s -Anointed, he whom God had chosen to direct the destinies of Great -Russia. Accustomed from his earliest youth to hear the priest invoke the -name of the Czar in the offertory, one of the most solemn moments in the -Orthodox liturgy, the _moujik_ in his mystical exaltation was bound to -attribute to him a character semi-divine.[53] - -The Czar was not the head of the Russian Church. He was its protector -and defender. But after Peter the Great abolished the patriarchate the -people were inclined to regard him as the incarnation of both spiritual -and temporal authority. It was an error, of course, but it survived. It -was this double aspect of the person of the sovereign which made Czarism -mean so much to the masses, and as the Russian people are essentially -mystic, the second factor was not a whit less important than the first. -For in the mind of the _moujik_, autocracy could not be separated from -Orthodoxy. - -The Russian revolution could not be exclusively a political revolution. -It must necessarily have a religious character. When the old system fell -it was bound to create such a void in the political and religious -conscience of the Russian people that unless care were taken it would -involve the whole of the social organism in its fall. To the humble -peasant the Czar was both the incarnation of his mystic aspirations and -in a sense a tangible reality, impossible to replace by a political -formula, which would be an incomprehensible abstraction to him. Into the -vacuum created by the collapse of the Czaristic régime the Russian -revolution--in view of the passion of the absolute and the proneness to -extremes which are characteristic of the Slav nature--was certain to -hurl itself with a violence that no government could control. There was -a fatal risk that it would all end in political and religious chaos or -sheer anarchy. - -As the revolution was desired, preparations should have been made to -avert this eventuality. Even in times of peace it would have been a -formidable risk: to venture upon such a step in war was simply criminal. -We Westerners are apt to judge Russian affairs by the governing classes -with which we have come in contact--classes which have attained a degree -of culture and civilisation equal to our own. We too often forget the -millions of semi-barbarous and ignorant beings who understand the -simplest and most primitive sentiments alone. Of these the Czarist -fetish was one of the most striking examples. - -The British Ambassador, getting his information from Russian politicians -whose patriotism was above suspicion, but who saw their country as they -wanted it to be and not as it really was, allowed himself to be led -astray. Insufficient account was taken of the special conditions which -made Russia a religious, political, and social anachronism to which none -of the formulæ or panaceas of Western Europe would apply. They forgot -that in any country at war the early stages of a revolution almost -always produce a weakening of the national effort and adversely affect -the fighting power of the army. In a country like Russia this would be -true to a far greater extent. The Entente made a mistake[54] in thinking -that the movement which the beginning of February, 1917, revealed was of -popular origin. It was nothing of the kind, and only the governing -classes participated in it. The great masses stood aloof. It is not true -that it was a fundamental upheaval which overturned the monarchy. It was -the fall of the monarchy itself which raised that formidable wave which -engulfed Russia and nearly submerged the neighbouring states. - - * * * * * - -After his return from G.H.Q. the Czar had remained at Tsarskoïe-Selo for -the months of January and February. He felt that the political situation -was more and more strained, but he had not yet lost all hope. The -country was suffering: it was tired of the war and anxiously longing for -peace. The opposition was growing from day to day, and the storm was -threatening, but in spite of everything Nicholas II. hoped that -patriotic feeling would carry the day against the pessimism which the -trials and worries of the moment made general, and that no one would -risk compromising the results of a war which had cost the nation so much -by rash and imprudent action. - -His faith in his army was also unshaken. He knew that the material sent -from France and England was arriving satisfactorily and would improve -the conditions under which it had to fight. He had the greatest hopes of -the new formations which had been created in the course of the -winter.[55] He was certain that his army would be ready in the spring to -join in that great offensive of the Allies which would deal Germany her -death-blow and thus save Russia: a few weeks more and victory would be -his. - -Yet the Czar hesitated to leave Tsarskoïe-Selo, such was his anxiety -about the political situation. On the other hand, he considered that his -departure could not be deferred much longer, and that it was his duty to -return to G.H.Q. He ultimately left for Mohileff on Thursday, March 8th, -arriving there next morning. - -He had hardly left the capital before the first symptoms of insurrection -began to be observable in the working-class quarters. The factories went -on strike, and the movement spread rapidly during the days following. -The population of Petrograd had suffered great privations during the -winter, for owing to the shortage of rolling-stock the transport of food -and fuel had become very difficult, and there was no sign of improvement -in this respect. The Government could think of nothing likely to calm -the excitement, and Protopopoff merely exasperated everyone by the -measures of repression--as stupid as criminal--taken by the police. -Troops also had been employed. All the regiments being at the front, the -only troops at Petrograd were units under instruction, whose loyalty had -been thoroughly undermined by organised propaganda in the barracks in -spite of counter-measures. There were cases of defection, and after -three days of half-hearted resistance unit after unit went over to the -insurgents. By the 13th the city was almost entirely in the hands of the -revolutionaries, and the Duma proceeded to form a provisional -government. - -At first we at Mohileff had no idea of the scale of the events which had -occurred at Petrograd. Yet after Saturday, March 10th, General Alexeieff -and some officers of the Czar’s suite had tried to open his eyes and -persuade him to grant the liberties the nation demanded immediately. But -once more Nicholas II. was deceived by the intentionally incomplete and -inaccurate statements of a few ignorant individuals in his suite[56] and -would not take their advice. - -By the 12th it was impossible to conceal the truth from the Czar any -longer; he understood that extraordinary measures were required, and -decided to return to Tsarskoïe-Selo at once. - -The Imperial train left Mohileff on the night of the 12th, but on -arriving at the station of Malaia-Vichera twenty-four hours later it was -ascertained that the station of Tosno, thirty miles south of Petrograd, -was in the hands of the insurgents, and that it was impossible to get to -Tsarskoïe-Selo. There was nothing for it but to turn back. - -The Czar decided to go to Pskoff to General Russky, the -Commander-in-Chief of the Northern Front. He arrived there on the -evening of the 14th. When the General had told him the latest -developments in Petrograd the Czar instructed him to inform M. Rodzianko -by telephone that he was ready to make every concession if the Duma -thought that it would tranquillise the nation. The reply came: “It is -too late.” - -Was it really so? The revolutionary movement was confined to Petrograd -and its suburbs; in spite of propaganda, the Czar still enjoyed -considerable prestige in the army, and his authority with the peasants -was intact. Would not the grant of a Constitution and the help of the -Duma have been enough to restore to Nicholas II. the popularity he had -enjoyed at the beginning of the war? - -The reply of the Duma left the Czar with the alternatives of abdicating -or marching on Petrograd with the troops which remained faithful to him: -the latter would mean civil war in the presence of the enemy. Nicholas -II. did not hesitate, and on the morning of the 15th he handed General -Russky a telegram informing the President of the Duma that he intended -to abdicate in favour of his son. - -A few hours later he summoned Professor Fiodorof to his carriage and -said: - -“Tell me frankly, Sergius Petrovitch. Is Alexis’s malady incurable?” - -Professor Fiodorof, fully realising the importance of what he was going -to say, answered: - -“Science teaches us, sire, that it is an incurable disease. Yet those -who are afflicted with it sometimes reach an advanced old age. Still, -Alexis Nicolaïevitch is at the mercy of an accident.” - -The Czar hung his head and sadly murmured: - -“That’s just what the Czarina told me. Well, if that is the case and -Alexis can never serve his country as I should like him to, we have the -right to keep him ourselves.” - -His mind was made up, and when the representatives of the Provisional -Government and the Duma arrived from Petrograd that evening he handed -them the Act of Abdication he had drawn up beforehand and in which he -renounced for himself and his son the throne of Russia in favour of his -brother, the Grand-Duke Michael Alexandrovitch. - -I give a translation of this document which, by its nobility and the -burning patriotism in every line, compelled the admiration of even the -Czar’s enemies: - - The Act of Abdication of the Czar Nicholas II. - - By the grace of God, We, Nicholas II., Emperor of all the Russias, - Tsar of Poland, Grand-Duke of Finland, etc., etc.... to all Our - faithful subjects make known: - - * * * * * - - In these days of terrible struggle against the external enemy who - has been trying for three years to impose his will upon Our - Fatherland, God has willed that Russia should be faced with a new - and formidable trial. Troubles at home threaten to have a fatal - effect on the ultimate course of this hard-fought war. The - destinies of Russia, the honour of Our heroic army, the welfare of - the people and the whole future of Our dear country demand that the - war should be carried to a victorious conclusion at any price. - - Our cruel foe is making his supreme effort, and the moment is at - hand in which Our valiant army, in concert with Our glorious - allies, will overthrow him once and for all. - - In these days, which are decisive for the existence of Russia, We - think We should follow the voice of Our conscience by facilitating - the closest co-operation of Our people and the organisation of all - its resources for the speedy realisation of victory. - - For these reasons, in accord with the Duma of the Empire, We think - it Our duty to abdicate the Crown and lay down the supreme power. - - Not desiring to be separated from Our beloved son, We bequeath Our - heritage to Our brother, the Grand-Duke Michael Alexandrovitch, and - give him Our blessing. We abjure him to govern in perfect accord - with the representatives of the nation sitting in the legislative - institutions, and to take a sacred oath in the name of the beloved - Fatherland. - - We appeal to all the loyal sons of the country, imploring them to - fulfil their patriotic and holy duty of obeying their Czar in this - sad time of national trial. We ask them to help him and the - representatives of the nation to guide the Russian state into the - path of prosperity and glory. - - God help Russia. - -The Czar had fallen. Germany was on the point of winning her greatest -victory, but the fruits might still escape her. They would have escaped -her if the intelligent section of the nation had recovered itself in -time and had gathered round the Grand-Duke Michael, who, by his -brother’s desire--the Act of Abdication said so in terms--was to be a -constitutional sovereign in the full sense of the word. Nothing -prevented so desirable a consummation, for Russia was not yet in the -presence of one of those great popular movements which defy all logic -and hurl nations into the gulf of the unknown. The revolution had been -exclusively the work of the Petrograd population, the majority of which -would not have hesitated to rally round the new ruler if the Provisional -Government and the Duma had set the example. The army, which was still a -well-disciplined body, represented a serious force. As for the great -bulk of the nation, it had not the slightest idea that anything had -passed. - -This last chance of averting the catastrophe was lost through thirst for -power and fear of the Extremists. The day after the Czar’s abdication -the Grand-Duke Michael, acting on the advice of all save two of the -members of the Provisional Government, renounced the throne in turn and -resigned to a constituent assembly the task of deciding what the future -form of government should be. - -The irreparable step had been taken. The removal of the Czar had left in -the minds of the masses a gaping void it was impossible for them to -fill. They were left to their own devices--a rudderless ship at the -mercy of the waves--and searching for an ideal, some article of faith -which might replace what they had lost, they found nothing but chaos -around them. - -To finish her work of destruction, Germany had only to give Lenin and -his disciples a plentiful supply of money and let them loose on Russia. -Lenin and his friends never dreamed of talking to the peasants about a -democratic republic or a constituent assembly. They knew it would have -been waste of breath. As up-to-date prophets, they came to preach the -holy war and to try and draw these untutored millions by the attraction -of a creed in which the finest teaching of Christ goes hand in hand with -the worst sophisms--a creed which, thanks to the Jews, the adventurers -of Bolshevism, was to be translated into the subjection of the _moujik_ -and the ruin of the country. - - - - -CHAPTER XVI - -THE CZAR NICHOLAS II. - - -Nicholas II., desiring to say farewell to his troops, left Pskoff on -March 16th and returned to G.H.Q. He stayed there until the 21st, living -in the Governor’s house as before and receiving General Alexeieff’s -report every day. The Dowager Empress, Marie Feodorovna, had come from -Kieff to join the Czar, and she remained with him until the day he left -for Tsarskoïe-Selo. - -On the 21st the Commissioners sent by the Provisional Government and the -Duma arrived at Mohileff. They instructed General Alexeieff to tell the -Czar that on the orders of the Provisional Government he was under -arrest, and that their duty was to conduct him to Tsarskoïe-Selo. The -Commissioners’ carriage was attached to the Czar’s train and they all -left together the same evening. - -Before leaving G.H.Q, Nicholas II. insisted on taking leave of his -troops by addressing to them the following Order of the Day: - - PRIKAZE OF THE CHIEF OF STAFF TO THE COMMANDER-IN-CHIEF. - - 8 (21) March, 1917. No. 371. - - I address my soldiers, who are dear to my heart, for the last time. - Since I have renounced the Throne of Russia for myself and my son, - power has been taken over by the Provisional Government which has - been formed on the initiative of the Duma of the Empire. - - May God help it to lead Russia into the path of glory and - prosperity! May God help you, my glorious soldiers, to defend our - Fatherland against a cruel enemy! For two and a half years you have - endured the strain of hard service; much blood has been shed, great - efforts have been made, and now the hour is at hand in which Russia - and her glorious Allies will break the enemy’s last resistance in - one common, mightier effort. - - This unprecedented war must be carried through to final victory. - Anyone who thinks of peace or desires it at this moment is a - traitor to his country and would deliver her over to the foe. I - know that every soldier worthy of the name thinks as I do. - - Do your duty, protect our dear and glorious country, submit to the - Provisional Government, obey your leaders, and remember that any - failure in duty can only profit the enemy. - - I am firmly convinced that the boundless love you bear our great - country is not dead within you. God bless you, and may St. George, - the great martyr, lead you to victory! - - NICHOLAS. - - _The Chief of the General Staff_, ALEXEIEFF. - - - -In this sad and tragic hour the Czar had only one desire--to make the -task of the Government which had dethroned him easier. His only fear was -that the events which had happened might have an evil effect on the army -which the enemy could turn to his own advantage. - -On the orders of the Minister of War this Order of the Day was never -brought to the knowledge of the troops! - - * * * * * - -Why did Fate decree that the Czar Nicholas II. should reign at the -beginning of the twentieth century and in one of the most troublous -periods of history? Endowed with remarkable personal qualities, he was -the incarnation of all that was noblest and most chivalrous in the -Russian nature. But he was weak. The soul of loyalty, he was the slave -of his pledged word. His fidelity to the Allies, which was probably the -cause of his death, proves it beyond doubt. He despised the methods of -diplomacy and he was not a fighter. He was crushed down by events. - -Nicholas II. was modest and timid; he had not enough self-confidence: -hence all his misfortunes. His first impulse was usually right. The pity -was that he seldom acted on it because he could not trust himself. He -sought the counsel of those he thought more competent than himself; from -that moment he could no longer master the problems that faced him. They -escaped him. He hesitated between conflicting causes and often ended by -following that to which he was personally least sympathetic. - -The Czarina knew the Czar’s irresolute character. As I have said, she -considered she had a sacred duty to help him in his heavy task. Her -influence on the Czar was very great and almost always unfortunate; she -made politics a matter of sentiment and personalities, and too often -allowed herself to be swayed by her sympathies or antipathies, or by -those of her _entourage_. Impulsive by nature, the Czarina was liable to -emotional outbursts which made her give her confidence unreservedly to -those she believed sincerely devoted to the country and the dynasty. -Protopopoff was a case in point. - -The Czar was always anxious to be just and to do the right thing. If he -sometimes failed, the fault lies at the door of those who did their -utmost to hide the truth from him and isolate him from his people. All -his generous impulses were broken against the passive resistance of an -omnipotent bureaucracy or were wilfully frustrated by those to whom he -entrusted their realisation. He thought that personal initiative, -however powerful and well meant, was nothing compared to those higher -forces which direct the course of events. Hence that sort of mystical -resignation in him which made him follow life rather than try to lead -it. It is one of the characteristics of the Russian nature. - -An essentially reflective man, he would have been perfectly happy to -live as a private individual, but he was resigned to his lot, and humbly -accepted the superhuman task which God had given him. He loved his -people and his country with all the force of his nature; he had a -personal affection for the least of his subjects, those _moujiks_ whose -lot he earnestly desired to better. - -What a tragic fate was that of this sovereign whose only desire during -his reign was to be close to his people and who never succeeded in -realising his wish. The fact is that he was well guarded, and by those -whose interest it was that he should not succeed.[57] - - - - -CHAPTER XVII - -THE REVOLUTION SEEN FROM THE ALEXANDER PALACE--THE CZAR’S RETURN TO -TSARSKOÏE-SELO - - -While the dramatic events I have described in the preceding chapters -were in progress at Pskoff and Mohileff the Czarina and her children, -who had remained behind at the Alexander Palace, were passing through -days of the most poignant anguish. - -As we have seen, it was only after long hesitation that the Czar, in his -anxiety, had decided on March 8th, 1917, to leave Tsarskoïe-Selo and go -to G.H.Q. - -His departure was a great blow to the Czarina, for to the fears aroused -in her breast by the political situation had been added her anxiety -about Alexis Nicolaïevitch. The Czarevitch had been in bed with measles -for several days, and his condition had been aggravated by various -complications. To crown everything, three of the Grand-Duchesses had -also been taken ill, and there was no one but Marie Nicolaïevna to help -the mother. - -On March 10th we learned that trouble had broken out in Petrograd and -that bloody collisions had taken place between police and demonstrators. - -The fact was that for several days the shortage of food had produced -feelings of bitter discontent in the poorer quarters of the city. There -had been processions, and mobs had appeared in the streets demanding -bread. - -I realised that Her Majesty had a good deal on her mind, for, contrary -to her usual habit, she spoke freely about political events, and told me -that Protopopoff had accused the Socialists of conducting an active -propaganda among railway employees with a view to preventing the -provisioning of the city, and thus precipitating a revolution. - -On the 11th the situation suddenly became very critical and the most -alarming news arrived without warning. The mob made its way into the -centre of the town, and the troops, who had been called in the previous -evening, were offering but slight resistance. - -I heard also that an Imperial _ukase_ had ordered the sittings of the -Duma to be suspended, but that, in view of the grave events in progress, -the Assembly had disregarded the decree for its prorogation and decided -to form an executive committee charged with the duty of restoring order. - -The fighting was renewed with greater violence the next morning, and the -insurgents managed to secure possession of the arsenal. Towards the -evening I was told on the telephone from Petrograd that reserve elements -of several regiments of the Guard--_e.g._, the Paul, Preobrajensky, and -other regiments--had made common cause with them. This piece of news -absolutely appalled the Czarina. She had been extremely anxious since -the previous evening, and realised that the peril was imminent. - -She had spent these two days between the rooms of the Grand-Duchesses -and that of Alexis Nicolaïevitch, who had taken a turn for the worse, -but she always did her utmost to conceal her torturing anxiety from the -invalids. - -At half-past ten on the morning of the 13th the Czarina beckoned me to -step into an adjoining room just as I was entering the Czarevitch’s -bedroom. She told me that the capital was actually in the hands of the -revolutionaries and that the Duma had just set up a Provisional -Government with Rodzianko at its head. - -“The Duma has shown itself equal to the occasion,” she said. “I think it -has realised the danger which is threatening the country, but I’m afraid -it is too late. A Revolutionary-Socialist Committee has been formed -which will not recognise the authority of the Provisional Government. I -have just received a telegram from the Czar saying he will be here at -six in the morning, but he wants us to leave Tsarskoïe-Selo for -Gatchina,[58] or else go to meet him. Please make all arrangements for -Alexis’s departure.” - -The necessary orders were given. Her Majesty was a prey to terrible -doubt and hesitation. She informed Rodzianko of the serious condition of -the Czarevitch and the Grand-Duchesses, but he replied: “When a house is -burning the invalids are the first to be taken out.” - -At four o’clock Dr. Derevenko came back from the hospital and told us -that the whole network of railways round Petrograd was already in the -hands of the revolutionaries, so that we could not leave, and it was -highly improbable that the Czar would be able to reach us. - -About nine in the evening Baroness Buxhœveden entered my room. She had -just heard that the garrison of Tsarskoïe-Selo had mutinied and that -there was firing in the streets. She was going to tell the Czarina, who -was with the Grand-Duchesses. As a matter of fact, she came into the -corridor at that moment and the Baroness told her how things stood. We -went to the windows. We saw General Reissine, who had taken up position -outside the palace at the head of two companies of the composite -regiment. I also saw some marines of the bodyguard and cossacks of the -escort. The park gates had been occupied in special strength, the men -being drawn up in four ranks, ready to fire. - -At that moment we heard on the telephone that the rebels were coming in -our direction and had just killed a sentry less than five hundred yards -from the palace. The sound of firing came steadily nearer and a fight -seemed inevitable. The Czarina was horrorstruck at the idea that blood -might be shed under her very eyes; she went out with Marie Nicolaïevna -and exhorted the men to keep cool. She begged them to parley with the -rebels. It was a terrible moment, and our hearts almost stopped beating -with suspense. A single mistake and there would have been a hand-to-hand -fight followed by bloodshed. However, the officers stepped in and a -parley began. The rebels were impressed by the words of their old -leaders and the resolute attitude of the troops which remained faithful. - -The excitement gradually subsided and a neutral zone was fixed between -the two camps. - -Thus was the night passed, and in the morning formal orders from the -Provisional Government arrived which put an end to the dreadful -situation. - -In the afternoon Her Majesty sent for the Grand Duke Paul and asked him -if he knew where the Czar was. The Grand Duke did not know. When the -Czarina questioned him about the situation he replied that in his -opinion the grant of a constitution at once could alone avert the peril. -The Czarina shared that view, but could do nothing, as she had been - -[Illustration: IN THE CHAIR, THE GRAND-DUCHESS MARIE RECOVERING FROM HER -ILLNESS. ON THE LEFT, ANASTASIE NICOLAÏEVNA. ON THE RIGHT, TATIANA -NICOLAÏEVNA. APRIL, 1917.] - -[Illustration: THE FOUR GRAND-DUCHESSES IN THE PARK AT TSARSKOÏE-SELO. -MAY, 1917. - -{_Facing page 212._] - -unable to communicate with the Czar since the previous evening. - -The day of the 15th passed in an oppressive suspense. At 3.30 a.m. next -morning Dr. Botkin was called to the telephone by a member of the -Provisional Government, who asked him for news of Alexis Nicolaïevitch. -(We heard subsequently that a report of his death had been circulating -in the city.) - -The Czarina’s ordeal was continued the next day. It was three days since -she had had any news of the Czar and her forced inaction made her -anguish all the more poignant.[59] - -Towards the end of the afternoon the news of the Czar’s abdication -reached the palace. The Czarina refused to believe it, asserting it was -a _canard_. But soon afterwards the Grand Duke Paul arrived to confirm -it. She still refused to believe it, and it was only after hearing all -the details he gave her that Her Majesty yielded to the evidence. The -Czar had abdicated at Pskoff the previous evening in favour of his -brother, the Grand Duke Michael. - -The Czarina’s despair almost defied imagination, but her great courage -did not desert her. I saw her in Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s room that same -evening. Her face was terrible to see, but, with a strength of will -which was almost superhuman, she had forced herself to come to the -children’s rooms as usual so that the young invalids, who knew nothing -of what had happened since the Czar had left for G.H.Q., should suspect -nothing. - -Late at night we heard that the Grand Duke Michael had renounced the -throne, and that the fate of Russia was to be settled by the Constituent -Assembly. - -Next morning I found the Czarina in Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s room. She was -calm, but very pale. She looked very much thinner and ever so much older -in the last few days. - -In the afternoon Her Majesty received a telegram from the Czar in which -he tried to calm her fears, and told her that he was at Mohileff pending -the imminent arrival of the Dowager Empress. - -Three days passed. At half-past ten on the morning of the 21st Her -Majesty summoned me and told me that General Korniloff had been sent by -the Provisional Government to inform her that the Czar and herself were -under arrest and that all those who did not wish to be kept in close -confinement must leave the palace before four o’clock. I replied that I -had decided to stay with them. - -“The Czar is coming back to-morrow. Alexis must be told everything. Will -you do it? I am going to tell the girls myself.” - -It was easy to see how she suffered when she thought of the grief of the -Grand-Duchesses on hearing that their father had abdicated. They were -ill, and the news might make them worse. - -I went to Alexis Nicolaïevitch and told him that the Czar would be -returning from Mohileff next morning and would never go back there -again. - -“Why?” - -“Your father does not want to be Commander-in-Chief any more.” - -He was greatly moved at this, as he was very fond of going to G.H.Q. - -After a moment or two I added: - -“You know your father does not want to be Czar any more, Alexis -Nicolaïevitch.” - -He looked at me in astonishment, trying to read in my face what had -happened. - -“What! Why?” - -“He is very tired and has had a lot of trouble lately.” - -“Oh yes! Mother told me they stopped his train when he wanted to come -here. But won’t papa be Czar again afterwards?” - -I then told him that the Czar had abdicated in favour of the Grand Duke -Michael, who had also renounced the throne. - -“But who’s going to be Czar, then?” - -“I don’t know. Perhaps nobody now....” - -Not a word about himself. Not a single allusion to his rights as the -Heir. He was very red and agitated. - -There was a silence, and then he said: - -“But if there isn’t a Czar, who’s going to govern Russia?” - -I explained that a Provisional Government had been formed and that it -would govern the state until the Constituent Assembly met, when his -uncle Michael would perhaps mount the throne. - -Once again I was struck by the modesty of the boy. - -At four o’clock the doors of the palace were closed. We were prisoners! -The composite regiment had been relieved by a regiment from the garrison -of Tsarkoïe-Selo, and the soldiers on sentry duty were there not to -protect us, but to keep guard over us. - - * * * * * - -At eleven o’clock on the morning of the 22nd the Czar arrived, -accompanied by Prince Dolgorouky, the Marshal of the Court. He went -straight up to the children’s room, where the Czarina was waiting for -him. - -After luncheon he went into the room of Alexis Nicolaïevitch, where I -was, and greeted me with his usual unaffected kindness. But I could tell -by his pale, worn face that he too had suffered terribly during his -absence. - -Yet, despite the circumstances, the Czar’s return was a day of rejoicing -to his family. The Czarina and Marie Nicolaïevna, as well as the other -children, when they had been told what had occurred, had been a prey to -such dreadful doubts and fears on his account! It was a great comfort to -be all together in such times of trial. It seemed as if it made their -troubles less unbearable, and as if their boundless love for each other -was a dynamic force which enabled them to face any degree of suffering. - -In spite of the self-control which was habitual with the Czar, he was -unable to conceal his immense distress, though his soon recovered in the -bosom of his family. He spent most of the day with them, and otherwise -read or went for walks with Prince Dolgorouky. At first he had been -forbidden to go into the park, and was only allowed the enjoyment of a -small garden contiguous to the palace. It was still under snow. A cordon -of sentries was posted round it. - -Yet the Czar accepted all these restraints with extraordinary serenity -and moral grandeur. No word of reproach ever passed his lips. The fact -was that his whole being was dominated by one passion, which was more -powerful even than the bonds between himself and his family--love of -country. We felt he was ready to forgive anything to those who were -inflicting such humiliations upon him so long as they were capable of -saving Russia. - -[Illustration 1: THE CZARINA’S ROOM IN THE ALEXANDER PALACE. ON THE WALL -“MARIE ANTOINETTE AND HER CHILDREN,” A TAPESTRY AFTER MADAME -VIGEE-LEBRUN’S PICTURE PRESENTED BY THE FRENCH GOVERNMENT.] - -[Illustration 2: THE PORTRAIT GALLERY. - -{_Facing page 216._] - -The Czarina spent almost all her time on a _chaise longue_ in the -Grand-Duchesses’ room, or else with Alexis Nicolaïevitch. Her anxieties -and the emotional strain had exhausted her physically, but since the -Czar’s return she had found great moral relief, and lived closely with -her own thoughts, speaking little and finally yielding to that urgent -need for rest which had long assailed her. She was glad she need -struggle no longer and that she could wholly devote herself to those she -loved so tenderly. - -She was now anxious about Marie Nicolaïevna only. The latter had been -taken ill much later than her sisters, and her condition was aggravated -by a severe attack of pneumonia of a virulent kind. Her constitution was -excellent, but she had all she could do to survive. She was also the -victim of her own devotion. This girl of seventeen had spent herself -without reflection during the revolution. She had been her mother’s -greatest comfort and stand-by. During the night of March 13th she had -been rash enough to go out with her mother to speak to the soldiers, -thus exposing herself to the cold, even though she realised that her -illness was beginning. Fortunately the other children were better, and -already on the road to convalescence. - -Our captivity at Tsarskoïe-Selo did not seem likely to last long, and -there was talk about our imminent transfer to England. Yet the days -passed and our departure was always being postponed. The fact was that -the Provisional Government was obliged to deal with the advanced wing -and gradually felt that its authority was slipping away from it. Yet we -were only a few hours by railway from the Finnish frontier, and the -necessity of passing through Petrograd was the only serious obstacle. - -It would thus appear that if the authorities had acted resolutely and -secretly it would not have been difficult to get the Imperial family to -one of the Finnish ports and thus to some foreign country. But they were -afraid of responsibilities, and no one dare compromise himself. Once -more Fate was on guard! - - - - -CHAPTER XVIII - -FIVE MONTHS’ CAPTIVITY AT TSARSKOÏE-SELO - -(MARCH--AUGUST, 1917) - - -The Imperial family remained at Tsarskoïe-Selo until the month of -August, 1917. During the five months of this internment with them I kept -a diary of our life together. It will be understood that delicacy of -feeling prevents me from reproducing it in its entirety. I wish to avoid -as much as possible bringing in people who are still alive. I shall, -however, break through this reserve when it is a question of dealing -with incidents which throw light on the character of the Czar and his -family or their feelings during these long months of trial. - - _Sunday, April 1st._--Alexis Nicolaïevitch feeling much better. We - went to church this morning, where we found Their Majesties, the - Grand-Duchesses Olga and Tatiana, and the various members of the - suite who are sharing our captivity. When the priest prayed for the - success of the Russian and Allied armies the Czar and Czarina knelt - down, the whole congregation following their example. - - A few days ago, as I was leaving Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s room, I met - ten soldiers wandering about in the passage. I went up to them and - asked what they wanted. - - “We want to see the Heir.” - - “He’s in bed and can’t be seen.” - - “And the others?” - - “They are also unwell.” - - “And where is the Czar?” - - “I don’t know.” - - “Will he be going out?” - - “I don’t know; but come, don’t hang about here. There must be no - noise because of the invalids!” - - They went back, walking on their toes and talking in low voices. - These are the soldiers depicted to us as wild revolutionaries - hating their ex-Czar. - - _Tuesday, April 3rd._--To-day Kerenski came to the palace for the - first time. He went through all the rooms and noted all the - sentry-posts, wishing to assure himself in person that we are well - guarded. Before leaving he had a fairly long conversation with the - Czar and Czarina. - - _Wednesday, April 4th._--Alexis Nicolaïevitch related to me - yesterday’s conversation between Kerensky and the Czar and Czarina. - - The whole family was collected in the apartment of the - Grand-Duchesses. Kerensky entered and introduced himself, saying: - - “I am the Procurator-General, Kerensky.” - - Then he shook hands all round. Turning to the Czarina, he said: - - “The Queen of England asks for news of the ex-Czarina.” - - Her Majesty blushed violently. It was the first time that she had - been addressed as ex-Czarina. She - -[Illustration: THE CZAR, HIS CHILDREN AND THEIR COMPANIONS IN CAPTIVITY -CONVERTING THE LAWNS OF THE PARK INTO A KITCHEN-GARDEN. MAY, 1917. - -Near to the wooden hut, the Czarina in white, with a parasol, and two of -the Grand-Duchesses. In the centre, to the right, the Czar Nicholas II. -The Alexander Palace in the background. - -{_Facing page 222._] - - answered that she was fairly well, but that her heart was troubling - her as usual. Kerensky went on: - - “Anything I begin I always carry through to the bitter end, with - all my might. I wanted to see everything myself, to verify - everything so as to be able to report at Petrograd, and it will be - better for you.” - - He then asked the Czar to go with him into the next room as he - wished to speak to him in private. He went in first and the Czar - followed. - - After his departure, the Czar told us that no sooner were they - alone than Kerensky said to him: - - “You know I’ve succeeded in getting the death penalty abolished?... - I’ve done this in spite of the fact that a great number of my - comrades have died, martyrs to their convictions.” - - Was he trying to make a display of his magnanimity, and insinuating - that he was saving the Czar’s life though the latter had done - nothing to deserve it? - - He then spoke of our departure, which he still hopes to be able to - arrange. When? Where? How? He did not know himself, and asked that - the matter should not be discussed. - - This has been a hard blow for Alexis Nicolaïevitch. He has not yet - realised their new situation. It was the first time he had seen his - father receive orders and obey like a subordinate. - - It is worthy of note that Kerensky arrived at the palace in one of - the Czar’s private cars, driven by a chauffeur from the Imperial - garage. - - _Friday, April 6th._--The Czar told me to-day of the distress the - papers cause him. It is the ruin of the army; no more hierarchy or - discipline. The officers are afraid of their men and are spied upon - by them. One feels the Czar is hard hit by the collapse of the army - which is so dear to him. - - _Sunday, April 8th._--After Mass, Kerensky announced to the Czar - that he was obliged to separate him from the Czarina--that he will - have to live apart, only seeing Her Majesty at meals, and that on - condition that only Russian is spoken. Tea, too, may be taken - together, but in the presence of an officer, as no servants are - present. - - A little later the Czarina came up to me in a great state of - agitation, and said: - - “To think of his acting like this to the Czar, playing this low - trick after his self-sacrifice and his abdication to avoid civil - war; how mean, how despicable! The Czar would not have had a single - Russian shed his blood for him. He has always been ready to - renounce all when he knew that it was for the good of Russia.” - - A moment later she went on: - - “Yes, this horrible bitterness must be endured too.” - - _Monday, April 9th._--I learn that Kerensky had intended at first - to isolate the Czarina, but it was pointed out to him that it would - be inhuman to separate a mother from her sick children; it was then - that he decided to isolate the Czar. - - _April 13th, Good Friday._--In the evening the whole family went to - Confession. - - _Saturday, April 14th._--In the morning, at half-past nine, Mass - and Holy Communion. In the evening, at half-past eleven, everyone - went to church for the midnight service. Colonel Korovitchenko, - the Commandant of the palace and friend of Kerensky, and the three - officers of the guard were also present. The service lasted until - two o’clock, when we went to the library to exchange the - traditional greetings. The Czar, according to Russian custom, - embraced all the men present, including the Commandant and officers - of the guard, who had remained with him. The two men could not hide - their emotion at this spontaneous act. - - We then took our places at a round table for the Easter meal. Their - Majesties sat facing one another. There were seventeen of us, - including the two officers. The Grand-Duchesses Olga and Marie were - not present, nor Alexis Nicolaïevitch. The comparative animation - which marked the beginning soon relapsed and conversation flagged. - His Majesty was particularly silent. Was it sadness or fatigue? - - _Sunday, April 15th, Easter Day._--We went out for the first time - with Alexis Nicolaïevitch on the terrace in front of the palace. A - superb spring day. - - In the evening at seven o’clock a religious service upstairs in the - children’s apartments. There were only fifteen of us. I noticed - that the Czar crossed himself piously when the priest prayed for - the Provisional Government. - - On the following day, as the weather was still very fine, we went - out into the park, where we are now allowed to take the air, - followed by officers of the guard and sentries. - - Wishing to take a little physical exercise, we amused ourselves by - clearing the sluices of the pond of the ice which was blocking - them. A crowd of soldiers and civilians soon lined up along the - park railing and watched our work. After some time the officer of - the guard went up to the Czar and told him that the Commandant of - the Tsarskoïe-Selo garrison had just warned him that he feared a - hostile demonstration or even an attempt on the lives of the - Imperial family, and he would ask us not to remain where we were. - The Czar answered that he had no fear, and that the good people - were not annoying him in any way. - - _Wednesday, April 18th._--Whenever we go out, soldiers, with fixed - bayonets and under the command of an officer, surround us and keep - pace with us. We look like convicts with their warders. The - instructions are changed daily, or perhaps the officers interpret - them each in his own way! - - This afternoon, when we were going back to the palace after our - walk, the sentry on duty at the gate stopped the Czar, saying: - - “You cannot pass, sir.” - - The officer with us here intervened. Alexis Nicolaïevitch blushed - hotly to see the soldier stop his father. - - _Friday, April 20th._--We now go out regularly twice a day: in the - morning from eleven till noon, in the afternoon from half-past two - to five. We all collect in the semi-circular hall and wait for the - officer commanding the guard to come and open the gates into the - park. We go out; the officer on duty and soldiers fall in behind us - and take station round the place where we stop to work. The Czarina - and Grand-Duchesses Olga and Marie are still confined to their - rooms. - -[Illustration: THE CZAR WORKING IN THE KITCHEN-GARDEN. BEHIND HIM THE -OFFICER ON DUTY. ON THE RIGHT THE SAILOR, NAGORNY. BEHIND, COUNTESS -HENDRIKOF.] - -[Illustration: THE CZARINA, IN AN INVALID CHAIR. WORKING AT SOME -EMBROIDERY AND WATCHING HER FAMILY GARDENING. - -{_Facing page 226._] - - - _Sunday, April 22nd._--We are forbidden to go to the pond; we have - to keep near the palace and not go outside the radius which has - been fixed for us. In the distance we saw a crowd of several - hundred people curious to see us. - - _Wednesday, April 25th._--Kerensky returned to the palace. Dr. - Botkin has taken advantage of this to ask if it would be possible - to transfer the Imperial family to Livadia on account of the - children’s health. Kerensky replied that it was quite impossible - for the moment. He then went to see Their Majesties, and remained - some time. Kerensky’s attitude to wards the Czar is no longer what - it was at the beginning; he has given up his judicial bearing. I am - convinced that he is beginning to understand what the Czar is and - yielding to his moral ascendancy like all who come near him. - Kerensky has requested the papers to put an end to their campaign - against the Czar, and more especially the Czarina. These calumnies - simply pour oil on the flames. He feels his responsibility towards - the captives. But not a word about our departure abroad. That - proves his powerlessness. - - _Sunday, April 29th._--In the evening a long conversation with - Their Majesties on the subject of Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s lessons. - We must find a way out since we have no longer any tutors. The Czar - is going to make himself responsible for History and Geography, the - Czarina will take charge of his religious instruction. The other - subjects will be shared between Baroness Buxhœveden (English), - Mlle. Schneider (Arithmetic) Dr. Botkin (Russian) and myself. - - _Monday, April 30th._--This morning the Czar greeted me with: “Good - morning, dear colleague”--he has just given Alexis Nicolaïevitch - his first lesson. Always the same serenity, the same anxiety to be - agreeable to those who share his captivity. He is an example and an - encouragement to us. - - I have given Tatiana Nicolaïevna the article in the _Journal des - Débats_ of April 18th, 1917, signed A. G. (Auguste Gauvain) for her - parents to read. - - It is apparent that the régime to which we are being subjected is - becoming continually more severe. - - _Tuesday, May 1st._--For the first time Russia celebrates May 1st. - We hear the bands and see the processions of demonstrators pass - along the park railings. - - This evening the Czar returned to me the copy of the _Journal des - Débats_ dealing with his abdication. He told me it had given the - Czarina pleasure to read this article, which tried to be fair to - him. Its tone was a contrast to that of the English papers. - - _Thursday, May 3rd._--The Czar told me this evening that the news - has not been good for several days. The Extremist parties demand - that France and England should declare themselves ready to make - peace “without annexations or indemnities.” Deserters are becoming - more and more numerous and the army is melting away. Will the - Provisional Government be strong enough to continue the war? - - The Czar is following events with acute interest; he is anxious, - but still hopes that the country will pull itself together and - remain faithful to the Allies. - - _Sunday, May 13th._--This is the second day we have spent making a - kitchen garden on one of the lawns of the park. We began by taking - up the turf, carrying away the sod on barrows and arranging it in - heaps. Everyone helped: the family, ourselves, and the servants, - who for some time have been going out with us. Several soldiers of - the guard even have come to help us! - - The Czar has looked very preoccupied during the last few days. As - we were coming back from our walk he said to me: - - “It seems Rvssky has resigned. He had asked that an offensive - should be undertaken. (One _asks_ now; one no longer gives orders!) - The Soldiers’ Committees refused. If this is true it is the end! - What humiliation! To remain on the defensive and not attack is - suicide! We’re going to let our allies be crushed, and then it will - be our turn.” - - _Monday, May 14th._--The Czar returned to our conversation of - yesterday, adding: - - “What gives me a little hope is our love of exaggeration. I can’t - believe that our army at the front is as bad as they say; it can’t - have fallen to this extent in two months.” - - _Thursday, May 17th._--It appears that the end has been reached of - the serious Government crisis that has lasted a fortnight. The news - from Petrograd seems less bad. The new Council of Ministers, - reconstituted with the addition of a few representatives of the - soldiers and workmen, will perhaps succeed in establishing its - authority. Meanwhile anarchy is everywhere gaining ground. - - _Saturday, May 19th._--The Czar’s birthday. (He is forty-nine.) - Mass and congratulations. - - _Sunday, May 27th._--For some time we have been allowed only a very - small supply of wood, and it is intensely cold everywhere. Mme. - Narichkine (Grand-Mistress of the Court) has been taken ill, and - was sent away to-day, the state of her health demanding care which - cannot be given here. She was in despair at the idea of leaving us, - for she knows she will not be permitted to return to the palace. - - _Saturday, June 2nd._--We are still working every day at the - kitchen garden. We are watering it from a tub which we take turns - to drag. - - _Sunday, June 10th._--A few days ago the children were playing on - their island (an artificial islet in the middle of a little lake). - Alexis Nicolaïevitch was practising handling his little gun, which - he thinks a lot of, as it was given to the Czar when he was a boy - by his father. An officer came up to us. He told me that the - soldiers had decided to take the gun away from the Czarevitch, and - were coming for it. When he heard this, Alexis Nicolaïevitch put - down his toy and joined the Czarina, who was sitting on the grass a - few yards from us. A moment later the officer on duty came with two - soldiers and demanded that the “weapon” should be given up. I tried - to intervene and make them understand that the gun was not a weapon - but a toy. It was no use: they took possession of it. Alexis - Nicolaïevitch began to sob. His mother asked me to make another - attempt to convince the soldiers, but I did not succeed any better - than the first time, and they went off with their prize. - - Half an hour later the officer on duty took me aside - -[Illustration: THE GRAND-DUCHESS TATIANA CARRIES TURF WITH THE HELP OF -ONE OF THE GUARDS.] - -[Illustration: THE CZAR AND HIS SERVANT JURAVSKY SAWING THE TRUNK OF A -TREE THEY HAD FELLED. - -{_Facing page 230._] - - and asked me to tell the Czarevitch that he was greatly distressed - at what he had had to do. After trying in vain to dissuade the men, - he had chosen to come with them to prevent any discourtesy on their - part. - - Colonel Kobylinsky[60] was annoyed to hear of the incident, and - brought back the little gun to Alexis Nicolaïevitch piece by piece. - Since then he has only played with it in his room. - - _Friday, June 15th._--We finished our kitchen garden some time ago - and it is now in splendid condition. We have every imaginable kind - of vegetable, and five hundred cabbages. The servants, too, have - made a garden on their side of the palace, where they can cultivate - what they like. We went to help them dig it--the Czar too. - - To occupy our leisure now that we have finished our work on the - garden, we have asked and obtained permission to cut down the dead - trees in the park, so we go from place to place, followed by a - guard which moves when we move. We are beginning to be quite - skilful woodcutters. This will give us a supply of wood for next - winter. - - _Friday, June 22nd._--As the Grand-Duchesses were losing all their - hair as the result of their illness, their heads have been shaved. - When they go out in the park they wear scarves arranged so as to - conceal the fact. Just as I was going to take their photographs, at - a sign from Olga Nicolaïevna they all suddenly removed their - headdress. I protested, but they insisted, much amused at the idea - of seeing themselves photographed like this, and looking forward to - seeing the indignant surprise of their parents. Their good spirits - reappear from time to time in spite of everything. It is their - exuberant youth. - - _Sunday, June 24th._--The days follow one another, all alike, - divided between lessons and walks. This morning the Czar told me of - a rather amusing incident which has broken the monotony of our - seclusion. - - He was reading aloud yesterday evening in the red hall to the - Czarina and Grand-Duchesses. Suddenly, about eleven o’clock, a - servant entered in a great state of agitation and announced that - the Commandant requested an immediate interview with the Czar. The - latter thought that something very serious must have happened at - Petrograd--a great armed demonstration by the Bolsheviks against - the Provisional Government was expected--and he gave orders for him - to be shown in. The officer entered, accompanied by two - non-commissioned officers. He explained that he had been summoned - by a shot from a sentry, who, from the park, had noticed signals - with red and green lights from the room in which the family were - sitting. General amazement. What signals? What did it all mean? - Great excitement on the part of the Czarina and Grand-Duchesses. - The officer then gave orders for the curtains to be closely - drawn--it was stiflingly hot--and was about to retire. At this - moment one of the N.C.O.’s came forward and explained the mystery. - The Grand-Duchess Anastasie Nicolaïevna was sitting on the - window-ledge doing needlework. Each time she bent forward to pick - up from the table the things she required for her work she was - covering and uncovering in turn two lamps with green and red shades - by which the Czar was reading. The officer retired in confusion. - - _Monday, July 2nd._--We have learned that an offensive has been - launched in the direction of Tarnopol, and is being successfully - developed. - - _Tuesday, July 3rd._--A _Te Deum_ for the military successes which - seem to presage a great victory. The Czar, radiant, brought Alexis - Nicolaïevitch the evening paper and read him the _communiqués_. - - _Thursday, July 12th._--The news from the front is not good. The - offensive which had begun so well is turning against the Russians. - - _Sunday, July 15th._--Nothing new in our captivity. The only - distraction is going out. It is very hot, and for some days Alexis - Nicolaïevitch has been bathing in the pond round the children’s - island. It is a great joy to him. - - _Wednesday, July 25th._--The check is becoming more and more - serious, the retreat deeper. The Czar is greatly affected. - - _Thursday, August 9th._--I learn that the Provisional Government - has decided on the transfer of the Imperial family. The destination - is kept secret; we are all hoping it will be the Crimea. - - _Saturday, August 11th._--We have been told that we must provide - ourselves with warm clothing. So we are not to be taken south. A - great disappointment. - - _Sunday, August 12th._ (July 30th O.S.).--Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s - birthday (he is thirteen). At the request of the Czarina, the - miraculous ikon of the Holy Virgin has been brought from the - church of Znamenia. Our departure is fixed for to-morrow. Colonel - Kobylinsky has confided to me as a great secret that we are to be - transferred to Tobolsk. - - _Monday, August 13th._--We were told to be ready by midnight; the - train was ordered for one o’clock. Final preparations. Farewell - visit to the children’s island, kitchen garden, etc. Shortly before - one in the morning everyone collected in the semi-circular hall, - which was full of luggage. The Grand-Duke Michael arrived with - Kerensky and had an interview with the Czar, who was delighted to - see his brother again before his departure. - - The train which was to take us had not yet arrived; there appears - to have been some difficulty with the railway men in Petrograd, who - suspected that city to be the destination of the Imperial family. - The hours passed in waiting, which grew more and more trying. - Should we be able to start? It began to seem doubtful. (This - incident showed up the powerlessness of the Government.) At last, - about five o’clock, we were told that all was ready. We took leave - of those of our fellow-captives who could not leave with us.[61] - Our hearts were wrung at the thought of leaving Tsarskoïe-Selo, - -[Illustration: THE GRAND-DUCHESSES TATIANA AND ANASTASIE TAKING A -WATER-BUTT TO THE KITCHEN-GARDEN. JUNE, 1917.] - -[Illustration: THE IMPERIAL FAMILY’S SUITE AT TSARSKOÏE-SELO IN THE -SUMMER OF 1917. - -From left to right, behind Countess Benckendorff, seated: Prince -Dolgorouky, the author, Countess Hendrikof, Baroness de Buxhœveden, -Mlle. Schneider, Count Benckendorff, and Dr. Derevenko. - -{_Facing page 234._] - - to which we were bound by so many memories, and this departure for - the unknown was marked by great sadness. Just as our cars were - leaving the park we were surrounded by a detachment of cavalry, - which escorted us as far as the little station of Alexandrovka. We - took our places in the compartments, which are very comfortable. - Half an hour passed and then the train slowly moved away. It was - ten minutes to six. - - - - -CHAPTER XIX - -OUR CAPTIVITY AT TOBOLSK - -(AUGUST-DECEMBER, 1917) - - -What reasons had the Council of Ministers for transporting the Imperial -family to Tobolsk? - -It is difficult to say definitely. When Kerensky told the Czar of the -proposed transfer he explained the necessity by saying that the -Provisional Government had resolved to take energetic measures against -the Bolsheviks; this would result in a period of disturbance and armed -conflict of which the Imperial family might be the first victims; it was -therefore his duty to put them out of danger. It has been claimed in -other quarters that it was an act of weakness in face of the Extremists, -who, uneasy at seeing in the army the beginnings of a movement in favour -of the Czar, demanded his exile to Siberia. However this may be, the -journey of the Imperial family from Tsarskoïe-Selo to Tobolsk was -effected under comfortable conditions and without any noteworthy -incidents. - -Leaving on August 14th at 6 a.m., we reached Tioumen--the nearest -railway station to Tobolsk--on the evening of the 17th, and a few hours -later boarded the _Rouss_. - -On the following day we passed the native village of Rasputin, and the -family, gathered on the deck, were able to observe the house of the -_staretz_, which stood out clearly from among the _isbas_. There was -nothing to surprise them in this event, for Rasputin had foretold that -it would be so, and chance once more seemed to confirm his prophetic -words. - -On the 19th, towards the end of the afternoon, we suddenly saw at a bend -in the river the crenellated silhouette of the Kremlin, which dominates -Tobolsk, and an hour later we reached our destination. - -The house which was to receive us not being ready, we were forced to -remain for some days on the boat which had brought us, and it was not -until August 26th that we moved into our new quarters. - -The family occupied the whole of the first floor of the Governor’s -house, a spacious and comfortable building. The suite lived in -Korniloff’s house, belonging to a rich merchant of Tobolsk, and situated -on the other side of the road almost facing ours. The guard was formed -by soldiers of the former rifle regiments of the Imperial family who had -come with us from Tsarskoïe-Selo. They were under the orders of Colonel -Kobylinsky, a generous man who had become sincerely attached to those in -his charge; he did all he could to ameliorate their lot. - -At first the conditions of our captivity were very similar to those at -Tsarkoïe-Selo. We had all that was necessary. The Czar and children -nevertheless suffered from lack of space. Their exercise was confined to -a very small kitchen garden and a yard which had been formed by -enclosing with a fence a broad and little-frequented street running -along the south-east side of the house in which they lived. It was very -little, and they were exposed to the observation of the soldiers, whose -barracks overlooked the whole of the space reserved for us. On the other -hand, the members of the suite and servants were freer than at -Tsarskoïe-Selo, at any rate to begin with, and - -[Illustration: GRAND-DUCHESS TATIANA SITTING AT THE FURTHEST POINT THE -PRISONERS WERE ALLOWED TO GO IN THE PARK OF TSARSKOÏE-SELO.] - -[Illustration: ALEXIS NICOLAÏEVITCH JOINS HIS SISTER, THE GRAND-DUCHESS -TATIANA. - -{_Facing page 240._] - -were allowed to go into the town or immediate surroundings. - -In September Commissary Pankratof arrived at Tobolsk, having been sent -by Kerensky. He was accompanied by his deputy, Nikolsky--like himself, -an old political exile. Pankratof was quite a well-informed man, of -gentle character, the typical enlightened fanatic. He made a good -impression on the Czar and subsequently became attached to the children. -But Nikolsky was a low type, whose conduct was most brutal. Narrow and -stubborn, he applied his whole mind to the daily invention of fresh -annoyances. Immediately after his arrival he demanded of Colonel -Kobylinsky that we should be forced to have our photographs taken. When -the latter objected that this was superfluous, since all the soldiers -knew us--they were the same as had guarded us at Tsarskoïe-Selo--he -replied: “It was forced on us in the old days, now it’s their turn.” It -had to be done, and henceforward we had to carry our identity cards with -a photograph and identity number. - -The religious services were at first held in the house, in the large -hall on the first floor. The priest of the Church of the Annunciation, -his deacon, and four nuns from the Yvanovsky Convent, were authorised to -attend the services. As, however, there was no consecrated altar, it was -impossible to celebrate Mass. This was a great privation for the family. -Finally, on September 21st, the festival of the Nativity of the Virgin, -the prisoners were allowed for the first time to go to the church. This -pleased them greatly, but the consolation was only to be repeated very -rarely. On these occasions we rose very early and, when everyone had -collected in the yard, went out through a little gate leading on to the -public garden, which we crossed between two lines of soldiers. We always -attended the first Mass of the morning, and were almost alone in the -church, which was dimly lighted by a few candles; the public was -rigorously excluded. While going and returning I have often seen people -cross themselves or fall on their knees as Their Majesties passed. On -the whole, the inhabitants of Tobolsk were still very attached to the -Imperial family, and our guards had repeatedly to intervene to prevent -them standing under the windows or removing their hats and crossing -themselves as they passed the house. - -Meanwhile our life gradually settled down along definite lines, and by -mobilising all our resources we managed to resume the education of the -Czarevitch and two youngest Grand-Duchesses. The lessons began at nine -o’clock, and were broken off from eleven to twelve for a walk, which was -always shared by the Czar. As there was no schoolroom, the lessons were -given sometimes in the large hall on the first floor, sometimes in -Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s room or mine. I lived on the ground floor in what -had been the Governor’s study. At one o’clock we all assembled for -lunch. The Czarina, when she was not well, often took her meals in her -own apartments with Alexis Nicolaïevitch. About two o’clock we used to -go out again and walk about or play until four. - -The Czar was suffering a great deal from lack of physical exercise. -Colonel Kobylinsky, to whom he complained of this, had beech-trunks -brought and bought some saws and axes, and we were able to cut the wood -we required for the kitchen and stoves. This was one of our great -outdoor distractions during our captivity at Tobolsk, even the -Grand-Duchesses becoming very keen on this new pastime. - -After tea, lessons were resumed until about half-past six. Dinner was an -hour later, after which we went up to the large hall for coffee. We had -all been invited to spend the evening with the family, and this soon -became a regular habit for several of us. Games were organised and -ingenuity shown in finding amusements to break the monotony of our -captivity. When it began to get very cold, and the large hall became -impossible, we took refuge in the adjoining room, which was Their -Majesties’ drawing-room, the only really comfortable apartment in the -house. The Czar would often read aloud while the Grand-Duchesses did -needlework or played with us. The Czarina regularly played one or two -games of bezique with General Tatichtchef and then took up her work or -reclined in her arm-chair. In this atmosphere of family peace we passed -the long winter evenings, lost in the immensity of distant Siberia. - -One of the greatest privations during our captivity at Tobolsk was the -almost complete absence of news. Letters only reached us very -irregularly and after long delay. As for newspapers, we were reduced to -a nasty local rag printed on packing paper, which only gave us telegrams -several days old and generally distorted and cut down. - -The Czar eagerly followed the development of events in Russia. He -realised that the country was rushing towards ruin. He had a moment of -fresh hope when General Kornilof offered Kerensky to march on Petrograd -to put an end to the Bolshevik agitation, which was becoming more and -more menacing. His disappointment was very great when the Provisional -Government rejected this final chance of salvation. He saw in this the -only means that remained perhaps of avoiding the imminent catastrophe. I -then for the first time heard the Czar regret his abdication. He had -made this decision in the hope that those who had wished to get rid of -him would be capable of making a success of the war and saving Russia. -He had feared that resistance on his part might give rise to a civil -war in the presence of the enemy, and had been unwilling that the blood -of a single Russian should be shed for him. But had not his departure -been almost immediately followed by the appearance of Lenin and his -acolytes, the paid agents of Germany, whose criminal propaganda had -destroyed the army and corrupted the country? It now gave him pain to -see that his renunciation had been in vain, and that by his departure in -the interests of his country he had in reality done her an ill turn. -This idea was to haunt him more and more, and finally gave rise to grave -moral anxiety. - -About November 15th we learnt that the Provisional Government was -overthrown and that the Bolsheviks had again come into power. But this -event did not immediately react on our life, and it was not until some -months later, as we shall see, that it occurred to them to turn their -attention to us. - - * * * * * - -The weeks passed and the news which reached us grew worse and worse. It -was, however, very difficult for us to follow events and grasp their -purport, for the information at our disposal did not allow us to -understand the causes or calculate the consequences; we were, so far, so -isolated from the entire world. And even if we succeeded in getting a -rough knowledge of what was happening in Russia, the rest of Europe was -almost a closed book. - -Meanwhile the Bolshevik doctrines had begun their destructive work in -the detachment which was guarding us and which hitherto had been fairly -proof against them. It was composed of very varied elements: the men of -the 1st and 4th Regiments were for the most part favourably disposed -towards the Imperial family, and especially towards the children. The -Grand-Duchesses, with that simplicity which was their charm, loved to -talk to these men, who seemed to them to be linked with the past in the -same way as themselves. They questioned them about their families, their -villages, or the battles in which they had taken part in the great war. -Alexis Nicolaïevitch, who to them was still “the Heir,” had also won -their hearts, and they took trouble to please him and find amusements -for him. One section of the 4th Regiment, composed almost exclusively of -the older classes, was particularly conspicuous in its attachment, and -it was always a delight to the family to see these good fellows come -back on duty. On these days the Czar and children used to go secretly to -the guardhouse and converse or play draughts with the men, whose conduct -was never in a single instance anything but strictly correct. Here they -were once surprised by Commissary Pankratof, who stood astounded on the -doorstep, looking through his spectacles at this unexpected sight. The -Czar, seeing his disconcerted appearance, motioned to him to come and -sit at the table. But the Commissary evidently thought he was out of -place; muttering a few unintelligible words, he turned on his heel and -fled, discomfited. - -Pankratof, as I have said, was a fanatic imbued with humanitarian -principles; he was not a bad fellow. Immediately after his arrival he -had organised classes for the soldiers to initiate them in Liberal -doctrines, and did all he could to develop their patriotism and -citizenship. But his efforts recoiled upon himself. A convinced -adversary of the Bolsheviks, he was in reality merely preparing the -ground for them and, without realising it, helping towards the success -of their ideas. As will be seen, he was destined to be the first victim. - -The men of the 2nd Regiment had from the outset been distinguished by -revolutionary sentiments; at Tsarskoïe-Selo they had already been the -cause of a good deal of annoyance to their prisoners. The Bolshevik -_coup d’état_ increased their authority and audacity; they had managed -to form a “Soldiers’ Committee,” which tended further to restrict our -régime and gradually to substitute its authority for that of Colonel -Kobylinsky. We had proof of its ill-will on the occasion of Baroness -Buxhœveden’s arrival (the end of December O.S.). She had shared our -captivity at Tsarskoïe-Selo, and it was only the state of her health -that had prevented her from leaving with us. She had no sooner recovered -than she came, with Kerensky’s permission, to rejoin the Czarina. The -Soldiers’ Committee flatly refused to let her enter the house, and she -had to find accommodation in the town. This was a great grief to the -Czarina and the whole family, who had been looking forward very -impatiently to her arrival. - -Thus we reached Christmas. - -The Czarina and Grand-Duchesses had for many weeks been preparing with -their own hands a present for each of us and each of the servants. Her -Majesty distributed some woollen waistcoats which she had knitted -herself. With such touching thoughtfulness as this she tried to show her -gratitude to those who had remained faithful. - -On December 24th the priest came to the house for Vespers; everyone then -assembled in the large hall, and the children were full of delight at -the “surprise” prepared for us. We now felt part of one large family; we -did our best to forget the preoccupations and distresses of the time in -order to enjoy to the full and in complete unity these moments of -peaceful intimacy. - -The next day, Christmas Day, we went to church. By the - -[Illustration: AT TOBOLSK, WHERE THEY WERE INTERNED FROM SEPTEMBER, -1917, TO APRIL, 1918. THE CZAR AND HIS CHILDREN ENJOY THE SIBERIAN -SUNSHINE ON THE ROOF OF A GREENHOUSE. - -From left to right: The Grand-Duchesses Olga and Anastasie, the Czar and -the Czarevitch, the Grand-Duchess Tatiana, the Grand-Duchess Marie -(standing). The Czarina was confined to her room, indisposed. - -{_Facing page 246._] - -orders of the priest the deacon intoned the _Mnogoletié_ (the prayer for -the long life of the Imperial family). This was an imprudence which was -bound to bring reprisals. The soldiers, with threats of death, demanded -that the prayer should be revoked. This incident marred the pleasant -memories which this day should have left in our minds. It also brought -us fresh annoyances and the supervision became still stricter. - - - - -CHAPTER XX - -END OF OUR CAPTIVITY AT TOBOLSK - -(JANUARY-MAY, 1918) - - -On January 1st/14th, 1914, I resumed the diary I had given up when we -were transferred to Tobolsk. I shall give a few extracts from it as I -did when describing our captivity at Tsarskoïe-Selo. - - _Monday, January 14th_ (January 1st O.S.).--This morning we went to - church, where the new priest officiated for the first time. Father - Vassilief (the cause of the incident mentioned in the preceding - chapter) has been transferred by Archbishop Hermogenes to the - monastery of Abalatsky. - - _Tuesday, January 15th._--At 2 p.m. there was a meeting of the - committee of our garrison. It was decided by 100 votes to 85 to - prohibit the wearing of epaulettes by officers and men. - - _Thursday, January 17th._--Colonel Kobylinsky came this morning. He - wore mufti rather than wear his uniform without epaulettes. - - _Friday, January 18th._--The priest and choir[62] arrived at 3 - o’clock. To-day is the Blessing of the Waters and the first time - the new priest has officiated in the house. When it was Alexis - Nicolaïevitch’s turn to kiss the cross held out by the priest the - latter bent down and kissed his forehead. After dinner General - Tatichtchef and Prince Dolgorouky came to beg the Czar to remove - his epaulettes in order to avoid a hostile demonstration by the - soldiers. At first it seemed as though the Czar would refuse, but, - after exchanging a look and a few words with the Czarina, he - recovered his self-control and yielded for the sake of his family. - - _Saturday, January 19th._--We went to church this morning. The Czar - was wearing a Caucasian cloak, which is always worn without - epaulettes. Alexis Nicolaïevitch had hidden his under his - “bachelik” (a sort of Caucasian muffler). To-day the Czarina, on - behalf of the Czar and herself, invited me to take evening tea[63] - with them in future, when I don’t feel too tired after my lessons. - I did not withdraw therefore at 10 o’clock when the Grand-Duchesses - retired. (Alexis Nicolaïevitch always goes to bed at nine o’clock.) - - _Monday, January 21st._--A heavy fall of snow last night. We began - to build a “snow mountain.” - - _Friday, January 25th_ (January 12th O.S,).--Tatiana Nicolaïevna’s - birthday. _Te Deum_ in the house. Fine winter’s day; sunshine; 15° - Réaumur. Went on building the snow mountain as usual. The soldiers - of the guard came to help us. - - _Wednesday, January 30th._--To-day the friendly section of the 4th - Regiment was on duty. The Czar - -[Illustration: THE GOVERNOR’S HOUSE AT TOBOLSK WHERE THE IMPERIAL FAMILY -WERE INTERNED. - -Barracks of the detachment which guarded the Czar. The Grand-Duchesses Marie and Anastasie on the balcony. -The guard being changed. - -{_Facing page 252._] - - and children spent several hours with the soldiers in the - guard-house. - - _Saturday, February 2nd._--23° R. below zero. Prince Dolgorouky and - I watered the snow mountain. We carried thirty buckets of water. It - was so cold that the water froze on the way from the kitchen tap to - the mountain. Our buckets and the snow mountain “steamed.” - To-morrow the children can begin tobogganing. - - _Monday, February 4th._--The thermometer is said to have dropped - last night below 30° Réaumur (37° Centigrade). Terrible wind. The - Grand-Duchesses’ bedroom is a real ice-house. - - _Wednesday, February 6th._--It appears that on the initiative of - the 2nd Regiment the soldiers have decided that Commissary - Pankratof and his deputy, Nikolsky, must resign. - - _Friday, February 8th._--The soldiers’ committee has to-day decided - to replace Pankratof by a Bolshevik commissary from Moscow. Things - are going from bad to worse. It appears that there is no longer a - state of war between Soviet Russia and Germany, Austria, and - Bulgaria. The army is to be disbanded, but Lenin and Trotsky have - not yet signed the peace. - - _Wednesday, February 13th._--The Czar tells me that the - demobilisation of the army has begun, several classes having - already been disbanded. All the old soldiers (the most friendly) - are to leave us. The Czar seems very depressed at this prospect; - the change may have disastrous results for us. - - _Friday, February 15th._--A certain number of soldiers have - already left. They came secretly to take leave of the Czar and his - family. - - At tea in the evening with Their Majesties, General Tatichtchef, - with a frankness justified by the circumstances, expressed his - surprise at finding how intimate and affectionate was the family - life of the Czar and Czarina and their children. The Czar, smiling - at the Czarina, said, “You hear what Tatichtchef says?” - - Then, with his usual good-humour tinged with a touch of irony, he - added: - - “You have been my aide-de-camp, Tatichtchef, and had ever so many - opportunities of observing us. If you knew so little about us, how - can you expect us to blame the newspapers for what they say about - us?” - - _Wednesday, February 20th._--The Czar tells me the Germans have - taken Reval, Rovno, etc., and are still advancing along the whole - front. It is obvious that he is deeply affected. - - _Monday, February 25th._--Colonel Kobylinsky has received a - telegram informing him that, from March 1st, “Nicholas Romanoff and - his family must be put on _soldiers’ rations_ and that each member - of the family will receive 600 roubles per month drawn from the - interest of their personal estate.” Hitherto their expenses have - been paid by the state. As the family consists of seven persons, - the whole household will have to be run on 4,200 roubles a - month.[64] - - _Tuesday, February 26th._--His Majesty asked me to help him to do - his accounts and draw up a family budget. He has saved a little - from his “toilet allowance.” - - _Wednesday, February 27th._--The Czar said jokingly that, since - everyone is appointing committees, he is going to appoint one to - look after the welfare of his own community. It is to consist of - General Tatichtchef, Prince Dolgorouky, and myself. We held a - “sitting” this afternoon and came to the conclusion that the - _personnel_ must be reduced. This is a wrench; we shall have to - dismiss ten servants, several of whom have their families with them - in Tobolsk. When we informed Their Majesties we could see the grief - it caused them. They must part with servants whose very devotion - will reduce them to beggary. - - _Friday, March 1st._--The new régime comes into force. From to-day - butter and coffee are excluded from the table as luxuries. - - _Monday, March 4th._--The soldiers’ committee has decided to - abolish the snow mountain we have built (it was such a source of - amusement to the children!) because the Czar and Czarina mounted it - to watch the departure of the men of the 4th Regiment. Every day - now brings fresh vexations to the Czar’s family and their suite. - For a long time we have only been allowed to go out when - accompanied by a soldier; it is probable that even this last - privilege will soon be taken from us. - - _Tuesday, March 5th._--Yesterday the soldiers, with a hang-dog look - (for they felt it was a mean task), began to destroy the snow - mountain with picks. The children are disconsolate. - - _Friday, March 15th._--The townspeople, hearing of our situation, - find various ways of sending us eggs, sweetmeats, and delicacies. - - _Sunday, March 17th._--To-day is Carnival Sunday. Everyone is - merry. The sledges pass to and fro under our windows; sound of - bells, mouth-organs, and singing.... The children wistfully watch - the fun. They have begun to grow bored and find their captivity - irksome. They walk round the courtyard, fenced in by its high - paling through which they can see nothing. Since the destruction of - their snow mountain their only distraction is sawing and cutting - wood. - - The arrogance of the soldiers is inconceivable; those who have left - have been replaced by a pack of blackguardly-looking young men. - - In spite of the daily increase of their sufferings, Their Majesties - still cherish hope that among their loyal friends some may be found - to attempt their release. Never was the situation more favourable - for escape, for there is as yet no representative of the Bolshevik - Government at Tobolsk. With the complicity of Colonel Kobylinsky, - already on our side, it would be easy to trick the insolent but - careless vigilance of our guards. All that is required is the - organised and resolute efforts of a few bold spirits outside. We - have repeatedly urged upon the Czar the necessity of being prepared - for any turn of events. He insists on two conditions which greatly - complicate matters: he will not hear of the family being separated - or leaving Russian territory. - - One day the Czarina said to me in this connection: “I wouldn’t - leave Russia on any consideration, for it seems to me that to go - abroad would be to break our last link with the past, which would - then be dead for ever.” - -[Illustration: THE CZAR SAWING WOOD WITH ME. BEHIND, THE LITTLE -GREENHOUSE ON THE ROOF OF WHICH WE MADE TWO SEATS AT THE END OF WINTER -SO THAT WE COULD ENJOY THE SUN.] - -[Illustration: ALEXIS NICOLAÏEVITCH SITTING ON THE STEPS OF THE -GOVERNOR’S HOUSE. STANDING BY HIM IS THE SON OF DR. DEREVENKO, WHO WAS -ALLOWED TO COME AND PLAY WITH HIM WHEN WE FIRST WENT TO TOBOLSK. - -{_Facing page 256._] - - - _Monday, March 18th._--During the first week of Lent the family - will perform its devotions as usual. There is a service morning and - evening. As their different occupations prevent the attendance of - the choir, the Czarina and Grand-Duchesses sing with the deacon. - - _Tuesday, March 19th._--After lunch the Treaty of Brest-Litovsk was - discussed. It has just been signed. The Czar was very depressed, - saying: “It is such a disgrace for Russia and amounts to suicide. I - should never have thought the Emperor William and the German - Government could stoop to shake hands with these miserable - traitors. But I’m sure they will get no good from it; it won’t save - them from ruin!” - - A little later, when Prince Dolgorouky remarked that the newspapers - were discussing a clause in which the Germans demanded that the - Imperial family should be handed over to them unharmed, the Czar - cried: “This is either a manœuvre to discredit me or an insult.” - - The Czarina added in a low voice: “After what they have done to the - Czar, I would rather die in Russia than be saved by the Germans!” - - _Friday, March 22nd._--At a quarter past nine, after the evening - service, everyone went to Confession--children, servants, suite, - and finally Their Majesties. - - _Saturday, March 23rd._--A detachment of over a hundred Red Guards - has arrived from Omsk; they are the first Maximalist soldiers to - take up garrison duty at Tobolsk. Our last chance of escape has - been snatched from us. His Majesty, however, tells me he has - reason to believe that there are among these men many officers who - have enlisted in the ranks; he also asserts, without telling me - definitely the source of his information, that there are three - hundred officers at Tioumen. - - _Tuesday, April 9th._--The Bolshevik commissary, who has come with - the detachment from Omsk, has insisted on being allowed to inspect - the house. The soldiers of our guard have refused permission. - Colonel Kobylinsky is very uneasy and fears a conflict. - Precautionary measures; patrols, sentries doubled. A very disturbed - night. - - _Wednesday, April 10th._--A “full sitting” of our guard, at which - the Bolshevik commissary reveals the extent of his powers. He has - the right to have anyone opposing his orders shot within - twenty-four hours and without trial. The soldiers let him enter the - house. - - _Friday, April 12th._--Alexis Nicolaïevitch confined to bed, as - since yesterday he has had a violent pain in the groin caused by a - strain. He has been so well this winter. It is to be hoped it is - nothing serious. - - A soldier of our detachment who had been sent to Moscow has - returned to-day and brought Colonel Kobylinsky a memorandum from - the Central Executive Committee of the Bolshevik Government, - ordering him to be much stricter with us. General Tatichtchef, - Prince Dolgorouky, and Countess Hendrikof are to be transferred to - our house and treated as prisoners. The arrival is also announced - of a commissary with extraordinary powers, accompanied by a - detachment of soldiers. - - _Saturday, April 13th._--All who have been living in Kornilof’s - house, Countess Hendrikof, Mlle. Schneider, General Tatichtchef, - Prince Dolgorouky, and Mr. Gibbes[65] move to our house. Only - Doctors Botkin and Derevenko are left at liberty. Alexis - Nicolaïevitch’s pains have increased since yesterday. - - _Monday, April 15th._--Alexis Nicolaïevitch in great pain yesterday - and to-day. It is one of his severe attacks of hæmophilia. - - _Tuesday, April 16th._--Colonel Kobylinsky, officer of the guard, - and some soldiers have been to search the house. They have taken - away the Czar’s dagger which he wore with his Cossack uniform. - - _Monday, April 22nd._--The commissary from Moscow arrived to-day - with a small detachment; his name is Yakovlef. He has shown his - papers to the commandant and soldiers’ committee. In the evening he - took tea with Their Majesties. Every one is restless and - distraught. The commissary’s arrival is felt to be an evil portent, - vague but real. - - _Tuesday, April 23rd._--Commissary Yakovlef came at eleven o’clock. - After an inspection of the whole house he went to see the Czar, who - accompanied him to the room of Alexis Nicolaïevitch who is in bed. - Not having been able to see the Czarina, who was not ready to - receive him, he came again a little later with the regimental - doctor and paid a second visit to Alexis Nicolaïevitch. (He wanted - to be assured by his doctor that the boy was really ill.) As he was - going away he asked the commandant whether we had much luggage. - Can this mean we are to move? - - _Wednesday, April 24th._--We are all in a state of mental anguish. - We feel we are forgotten by everyone, abandoned to our own - resources and at the mercy of this man. Is it possible that no one - will raise a finger to save the Imperial family? Where are those - who have remained loyal to the Czar? Why do they delay? - - _Thursday, April 25th._--Shortly before three o’clock, as I was - going along the passage, I met two servants sobbing. They told me - that Yakovlef has come to tell the Czar that he is taking him away. - What can be happening? I dare not go up without being summoned, and - went back to my room. Almost immediately Tatiana Nicolaïevna - knocked at my door. She was in tears, and told me Her Majesty was - asking for me. I followed her. The Czarina was alone, greatly - upset. She confirmed what I had heard, that Yakovlef has been sent - from Moscow to take the Czar away and is to leave to-night. - - “The commissary says that no harm will come to the Czar, and that - if anyone wishes to accompany him there will be no objection. I - can’t let the Czar go alone. They want to separate him from his - family as they did before....[66] - - “They’re going to try to force his hand by making him anxious about - his family.... The Czar is necessary to them; they feel that he - alone represents Russia.... Together we shall be in a better - position to resist them, and I ought to be at his side in the time - -[Illustration: AT THE MAIN DOOR OF THE GOVERNOR’S HOUSE DURING A WALK IN -THE COURT. - -The four Grand-Duchesses. The Czarevitch. The officer of the Guard. The -Czar.] - -[Illustration: THE CZARINA’S ROOM. - -PICTURES OF THE CHILDREN ON THE WALL. - -{_Facing page 260._] - - of trial.... But the boy is still so ill.... Suppose some - complication sets in.... Oh, God, what ghastly torture!... For the - first time in my life I don’t know what I ought to do; I’ve always - felt inspired whenever I’ve had to take a decision, and now I can’t - think.... But God won’t allow the Czar’s departure; it can’t, it - _must_ not be. I’m sure the thaw will begin to-night....”[67] - - Tatiana Nicolaïevna here intervened: - - “But mother, if father has to go, whatever we say, something must - be decided....” - - I took up the cudgels on Tatiana Nicolaïevna’s behalf, remarking - that Alexis Nicolaïevitch was better, and that we should take great - care of him.... - - Her Majesty was obviously tortured by indecision; she paced up and - down the room, and went on talking, rather to herself than to us. - At last she came up to me and said: - - “Yes, that will be best; I’ll go with the Czar; I shall trust - Alexis to you....” - - A moment later the Czar came in. The Czarina walked towards him, - saying: - - “It’s settled; I’ll go with you, and Marie will come too.” - - The Czar replied: “Very well, if you wish it.” - - I came down to my room, and the whole day has been spent in getting - ready. Prince Dolgorouky and Doctor Botkin will accompany Their - Majesties, as also will Tchemadourof (the Czar’s valet), Anna - Demidova (the Czarina’s maid), and Sednief (footman to the - Grand-Duchesses). It has been decided that eight officers and men - of our guard are to go with them. - - The family have spent the whole afternoon at the bedside of Alexis - Nicolaïevitch. - - This evening at half-past ten we went up to take tea. The Czarina - was seated on the divan with two of her daughters beside her. Their - faces were swollen with crying. We all did our best to hide our - grief and to maintain outward calm. We felt that for one to give - way would cause all to break down. The Czar and Czarina were calm - and collected. It is apparent that they are prepared for any - sacrifices, even of their lives, if God in his inscrutable wisdom - should require it for the country’s welfare. They have never shown - greater kindness or solicitude. - - This splendid serenity of theirs, this wonderful faith, proved - infectious. - - At half-past eleven the servants were assembled in the large hall. - Their Majesties and Marie Nicolaïevna took leave of them. The Czar - embraced every man, the Czarina every woman. Almost all were in - tears. Their Majesties withdrew; we all went down to my room. - - At half-past three the conveyances drew up in the courtyard. They - were the horrible _tarantass_.[68] Only one was covered. We found a - little straw in the backyard and spread it on the floor of the - carriages. We put a mattress in the one to be used by the Czarina. - - At four o’clock we went up to see Their Majesties and found them - just leaving Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s room. The Czar and Czarina and - Marie Nicolaïevna took leave of us. The Czarina and the - Grand-Duchesses were in tears. The Czar seemed calm and had a word - of encouragement for each of us; he embraced us. The Czarina, when - saying good-bye, begged me to stay upstairs with Alexis - Nicolaïevitch. I went to the boy’s room and found him in bed, - crying. - - A few minutes later we heard the rumbling of wheels. The - Grand-Duchesses passed their brother’s door on their way to their - rooms, and I could hear them sobbing.... - - _Saturday, April 27th._--The man who drove the Czarina for the - first stage has brought a note from Marie Nicolaïevna; the roads - are founderous, travelling conditions terrible. How will the - Czarina be able to stand the journey? How heartrending it all is! - - _Sunday, April 28th._--Colonel Kobylinsky has received a telegram - saying that the whole party arrived safely at Tioumen at half-past - nine on Saturday evening. - - The “field chapel” has been moved to the large hall, where the - priest will be able to celebrate Mass, as there is a consecrated - altar. - - In the evening a second telegram arrived, sent after leaving - Tioumen: “Travelling in comfort. How is the boy? God be with you.” - - _Monday, April 29th._--The children have received a letter from the - Czarina from Tioumen. The journey has been very trying. Horses up - to their chests in water crossing the rivers. Wheels broken several - times. - - _Wednesday, May 1st._--Alexis Nicolaïevitch is up. Nagorny carried - him to his wheeled chair; he was wheeled about in the sun. - - _Thursday, May 2nd._--Still no news since they left Tioumen. Where - are they? They could have reached Moscow by Tuesday! - - _Friday, May 3rd._--Colonel Kobylinsky has received a telegram - saying that the travellers have been detained at Ekaterinburg. What - has happened? - - _Saturday, May 4th._--A sad Easter eve. We are in low spirits. - - _Sunday, May 5th._--Easter Day. Still no news. - - _Tuesday, May 7th._--At last the children have had a letter from - Ekaterinburg saying that all are well but not explaining why they - are held up. What agony can be read between the lines! - - _Wednesday, May 8th._--The officers and men of our guard who - accompanied Their Majesties have returned from Ekaterinburg. They - say that on arrival at Ekaterinburg the Czar’s train was surrounded - by Red Guards and that the Czar, Czarina, and Marie Nicolaïevna - have been incarcerated in Ipatief’s house.[69] Prince Dolgorouky is - in prison, and they themselves were only released after two days’ - detention. - - _Saturday, May 11th._--Colonel Kobylinsky has been removed and we - are left to the Tobolsk Soviet. - - _Friday, May 17th._--The soldiers of our guard have been replaced - by Red Guards brought from Ekaterinburg by Commissary Rodionof, who - has come to fetch us. General Tatichtchef and I both feel we ought - to - -[Illustration: THE PRIEST CELEBRATING MASS IN THE DRAWING-ROOM OF THE -GOVERNOR’S HOUSE A FEW DAYS AFTER THE DEPARTURE OF THEIR MAJESTIES. MAY, -1918.] - -[Illustration: THE RIVER STEAMER “ROUSS,” ON WHICH THE CZAR AND HIS -FAMILY WERE CONVEYED FROM TIOUMEN TO TOBOLSK IN AUGUST, 1917, AND THE -CHILDREN FROM TOBOLSK TO TIOUMEN IN MAY, 1918. - -{_Facing page 264._] - - delay our departure as long as possible; but the Grand-Duchesses - are so eager to see their parents again that we don’t feel morally - justified in opposing their wishes. - - _Saturday, May 18th._--Vespers. The priest and nuns have been - stripped and searched by order of the commissary. - - _Sunday, May 19th_ (May 6th, O.S.).--The Czar’s birthday.... Our - departure is fixed for to-morrow. The commissary refuses to allow - the priest to come; he has forbidden the Grand-Duchesses to lock - their doors at night. - - _Monday, May 20th._--At half-past eleven we left the house and went - on board the _Rouss_. She is the boat which brought us here with - the Czar and Czarina eight months ago. Baroness Buxhœveden has been - granted permission to rejoin us. We left Tobolsk at five o’clock. - Commissary Rodionof has shut Alexis Nicolaïevitch in his cabin with - Nagorny. We protested: the child is ill and the doctor ought to - have access to him at any time. - - _Wednesday, May 22nd._--We reached Tioumen this morning. - - - - -CHAPTER XXI - -EKATERINBURG - -THE MURDER OF THE IMPERIAL FAMILY DURING THE NIGHT OF JULY 16-17TH, -1918 - - -On our arrival at Tioumen on May 22nd we were at once taken, under a -strong escort, to the special train that was to take us to Ekaterinburg. -Just as I was getting into the train with my pupil I was separated from -him and put in a fourth-class carriage, guarded by sentries like the -others. We reached Ekaterinburg in the night, the train being stopped at -some distance from the station. - -About nine o’clock the next morning several carriages were drawn up -alongside our train, and I saw four men go towards the children’s -carriage. - -A few minutes passed and then Nagorny, the sailor attached to Alexis -Nicolaïevitch, passed my window, carrying the sick boy in his arms; -behind him came the Grand-Duchesses, loaded with valises and small -personal belongings. I tried to get out, but was roughly pushed back -into the carriage by the sentry. - -I came back to the window. Tatiana Nicolaïevna came last, carrying her -little dog and struggling to drag a heavy brown valise. It was raining, -and I saw her feet sink into the mud at every step. Nagorny tried to -come to her assistance; he was roughly pushed back by one of the -commissaries.... A few minutes later the carriages drove off with the -children in the direction of the town. - -How little I suspected that I was never to see them again, after so many -years among them! I was convinced that they would come back and fetch us -and that we should be united without delay. - -But the hours passed. Our train was shunted back into the station, and -then I saw General Tatichtchef, Countess Hendrikof, and Mlle. Schneider -being taken away. A little later it was the turn of Volkof, the -Czarina’s _valet-de-chambre_, de Kharitonof, the chef, Troup, the -footman, and little Leonide Sednief, a kitchen boy of fourteen. - -With the exception of Volkof, who managed to escape later, and little -Sednief, whose life was spared, not one of those who were led off that -day was destined to escape alive from the hands of the Bolsheviks. - -We were still kept waiting. What was happening? Why didn’t they come for -us too? We gave ourselves up to all sorts of hypotheses, when, about -five o’clock, Commissary Rodionof, who had come to Tobolsk to fetch us, -entered our carriage and told us we were not wanted and were free. - -Free! What was this? We were to be separated from the others? Then all -was over! The excitement that had sustained us up to now gave place to -deep depression. What was to be done? What was to be the next move? We -were overwhelmed. - -Even to-day I cannot understand what prompted the Bolsheviks to this -decision to save our lives. Why, for instance, should Countess Hendrikof -be taken to prison while Baroness de Buxhœveden, also a lady-in-waiting -to the Czarina, was allowed to go free? Why they and not ourselves? Was -there confusion of names or functions? A mystery! - -On the next and following days I and my colleague went to - -[Illustration: IPATIEF’S HOUSE AT EKATERINBURG, IN WHICH THE IMPERIAL -FAMILY WERE INTERNED AND SUBSEQUENTLY MASSACRED. - -Seen from the Vosnessensky Prospekt after the first fence had been -erected. - -{_Facing page 270._] - -see the English and Swedish consuls[70]--the French consul was away; at -all costs something had to be done to help the prisoners. The two -consuls relieved our minds by telling us that proceedings had already -been taken and that they did not think there was any imminent danger. - -I walked past Ipatief’s house, of which the tops of the windows could be -seen above the wall of boards that hemmed it in. I had not yet lost all -hope of effecting an entry, for Dr. Derevenko, who had been allowed to -visit the boy, had heard Dr. Botkin ask Commissary Avdief, the -commandant of the guard, on behalf of the Czar, that I should be allowed -to rejoin them. Avdief had replied that he would refer the matter to -Moscow. Meanwhile, my companions and I, except Dr. Derevenko, who had -taken lodgings in the town, camped in the fourth-class carriage which -had brought us. We were destined to remain there for more than a month! - -On the twenty-sixth we were ordered to leave the territory of the Perm -Government--which includes Ekaterinburg--without delay and return to -Tobolsk. Care had been taken that we should only have one document -between us, to keep us together and so facilitate supervision. But the -trains were no longer running. The anti-Bolshevik movement of the -Russian and Czech volunteers[71] was spreading rapidly, and the line -was exclusively reserved for the military units that were being hurried -to Tioumen. This meant further delay. - -One day when I was passing Ipatief’s house, accompanied by Dr. Derevenko -and Mr. Gibbes, we saw two carriages drawn up and surrounded by a large -number of Red Guards. What was our horror at recognising in the first -Sednief (the _valet-de-chambre_ of the Grand-Duchesses) sitting between -two guards. Nagorny was going to the second carriage. He was just -setting foot on the step with his hand on the side of the carriage when, -raising his head, he saw us all there standing motionless a few yards -from him. For a few seconds he looked fixedly at us, then, without a -single gesture that might have betrayed us, he took his seat. The -carriages were driven off, and we saw them turn in the direction of the -prison. - -These two good fellows were shot shortly afterwards; their sole crime -had been their inability to hide their indignation on seeing the -Bolshevik commissaries seize the little gold chain from which the holy -images hung over the sick bed of Alexis Nicolaïevitch. - -A few more days passed, and then I learned through Dr. Derevenko that -the request made on my behalf had been refused. - -On June 3rd our carriage was coupled to one of the many trains loaded -with starving people from Russia coming to look for food in Siberia. We -made for Tioumen, where, after various wanderings, we finally arrived on -the fifteenth. A few hours later I was placed under arrest by Bolshevik -headquarters, where I had been forced to apply for a _visa_ that was -indispensable to my companions and myself. It was only by a lucky -combination of circumstances that I came to be released in the evening -and was able to get back to the railway carriage, in - -[Illustration: YOUROVSKY, FROM A PHOTOGRAPH PRODUCED AT THE ENQUIRY.] - -[Illustration: THE GRAND-DUCHESSES’ ROOM AS I SAW IT ON ENTERING -IPATIEF’S HOUSE. ON THE FLOOR ARE THE ASHES FROM THE STOVES. - -{_Facing page 272._] - -which they were waiting for me. The following days were days of -indescribable anxiety, at the mercy of any chance that might call -attention to us. Probably what saved us was that we were lost in the -crowd of refugees who filled Tioumen station, and so managed to pass -unnoticed. - - * * * * * - -On July 20th the Whites, as the anti-Bolshevik troops were called, -captured Tioumen and saved us from the fanatics who had so nearly -claimed us as victims. A few days later the papers published a -reproduction of the proclamation that had been placarded in the streets -of Ekaterinburg, announcing that the sentence of death passed on the -ex-Czar Nicholas Romanoff had been carried out on the night of July -16th-17th and that the Czarina and her children had been removed to a -place of safety. - -At last, on July 25th, Ekaterinburg fell in its turn. Hardly was -communication re-established--which took a long time as the permanent -way had suffered severely--when Mr. Gibbes and I hastened to the town to -search for the Imperial family and those of our companions who had -remained at Ekaterinburg. - -Two days after my arrival I made my first entry into Ipatief’s house. I -went through the first-floor rooms, which had served as the prison; they -were in an indescribable state of disorder. It was evident that every -effort had been made to get rid of any traces of the recent occupants. -Heaps of ashes had been raked out of the stoves. Among them were a -quantity of small articles, half burnt, such as tooth-brushes, hairpins, -buttons, etc., in the midst of which I found the end of a hair-brush on -the browned ivory of which could still be seen the initials of the -Czarina, A. F. (Alexandra-Feodorovna.). If it was true that the -prisoners had been sent away, they must have been removed just as they -were, without any of the most essential articles of toilet. - -I then noticed on the wall in the embrasure of one of the windows of -Their Majesties’ room the Empress’s favourite charm, the swastika,[72] -which she had put up everywhere to ward off ill-luck. She had drawn it -in pencil, and added, underneath, the date, 17/30 April, the day of -their incarceration in the house. The same symbol, but without the date, -was drawn on the wallpaper, on a level with the bed, occupied doubtless -by her or Alexis Nicolaïevitch. But my search was to no purpose, I could -not find the slightest clue to their fate. - -I went down to the bottom floor, the greater part of which was below the -level of the ground. It was with intense emotion that I entered the room -in which perhaps--I was still in doubt--they had met their death. Its -appearance was sinister beyond expression. The only light filtered -through a barred window at the height of a man’s head. The walls and -floor showed numerous traces of bullets and bayonet scars. The first -glance showed that an odious crime had been perpetrated there and that -several people had been done to death. But who? How? - -I became convinced that the Czar had perished and, granting that, I -could not believe that the Czarina had survived him. At Tobolsk, when -Commissary Yakovlef had come to take away the Czar, I had seen her throw -herself in where the danger seemed to her greatest. I had seen her, -broken-hearted after hours of mental torture, torn desperately between -her feelings as a wife and a mother, abandon her sick boy to follow the -husband whose life seemed in danger. Yes, it was possible they might -have died together, the victims of these brutes. But the children? They -too massacred? I could not believe it. My whole being revolted at the -idea. And yet everything proved that there had been many victims. Well, -then?... - -During the following days I continued my investigations in Ekaterinburg -and its suburbs--the monastery, everywhere I could hope to find the -slightest clue. I saw Father Storojef, who had been the last to conduct -religious service in Ipatief’s house, on Sunday, the 14th, two days -before the night of terror. He too, alas, had very little hope. - -The enquiry proceeded very slowly. It was begun in extremely difficult -circumstances, for, between July 17th and 25th the Bolshevik -commissaries had had time to efface nearly every trace of their crime. -Immediately after the taking of Ekaterinburg by the Whites, the military -authorities had surrounded the house with a guard and a judicial enquiry -had been opened, but the threads had been so skilfully entangled that it -was very difficult to sort them out. - -The most important deposition was that of some peasants from the village -of Koptiaki, twenty versts north-west of Ekaterinburg. They came to give -evidence that on the night of July 16th-17th the Bolsheviks had occupied -a clearing in a forest near their village, where they had remained -several days. They brought with them objects which they had found near -the shaft of an abandoned mine, not far from which could be seen traces -of a large fire. Some officers visited the clearing and found other -objects, which, like the first, were recognised as having belonged to -the Imperial family. - -The enquiry had been entrusted to Ivan Alexandrovitch Serguéief, a -member of the Ekaterinburg tribunal. It followed a normal course, but -the difficulties were very great. Serguéief was more and more inclined -to admit the death of all the members of the family. But the bodies -could still not be found, and the depositions of a certain number of -witnesses supported the hypothesis that the Czarina and the children had -been removed to another place. These depositions--as was subsequently -established--emanated from Bolshevik agents deliberately left in -Ekaterinburg to mislead the enquiry. Their end was partially attained, -for Serguéief lost precious time and was long in realising that he was -on the wrong track. - -The weeks passed without bringing any new information. I then decided to -return to Tioumen, the cost of living at Ekaterinburg being very high. -Before starting, however, I obtained from Serguéief a promise that he -would recall me if any new fact of importance came to light in the -course of the enquiry. - -At the end of January, 1919, I received a telegram from General Janin, -whom I had known at Mohilef when he was chief of the French Military -Mission at Russian G.H.Q. He invited me to join him at Omsk. Some days -later I left Tioumen, and on February 13th arrived at the Military -Mission sent by France to the Omsk Government.[73] - -Admiral Koltchak, realising the historic importance of the enquiry into -the disappearance of the Imperial family, and wishing to know the -result, had in January charged General Ditériks to bring him from -Ekaterinburg a copy of the evidence and all the clues that had been -found. On February 5th he summoned Nicholas Alexiévitch Sokolof, -“Examining - -[Illustration: IPATIEF’S HOUSE, FROM THE VOSNESSENSKY STREET. - - On the ground floor, the window between two trees is that of the - room in which the murders took place. Above it is the window of the - Grand-Duchesses’ room. The four windows in pairs at the angle of - the upper floor are those of the room occupied by the Czar, the - Czarina, and the Czarevitch. -] - -[Illustration: THE CZARINA’S FAVOURITE LUCKY CHARM, THE “SWASTIKA,” -WHICH SHE DREW IN THE EMBRASURE OF ONE OF THE WINDOWS IN HER ROOM AT -EKATERINBURG, ADDING THE DATE, 17/30 APRIL, 1918. - -On the left, photograph of the inscription under glass with four seals. -On the right, the inscription. - -{_Facing page 276._] - -Magistrate,”[74] for business of particular importance, and invited him -to conduct the enquiry. Two days later the Minister of Justice appointed -him to carry on Serguéief s work. - -It was at this juncture that I made the acquaintance of M. Sokolof. At -our first interview I realised that his mind was made up and that he had -no further hope. I could not believe such horrors. “But the -children--the children?” I cried to him. “The children have suffered the -same fate as their parents. There is not a shadow of doubt in my mind on -that point.” “But the bodies?” “The clearing must be searched; that is -where we shall find the key to the mystery, for the Bolsheviks cannot -have spent three days and nights here simply to burn a few clothes.” - -Alas! these conclusions were soon to be borne out by the deposition of -one of the principal murderers, Paul Medvedief, who had just been taken -prisoner at Perm. As Sokolof was at Omsk it was Serguéief who -interrogated him on February 25th at Ekaterinburg. He admitted formally -that the Czar, Czarina and the five children, Dr. Botkin, and the three -servants had been killed in the basement of Ipatief’s house during the -night of July 16th-17th. He could not, however, or would not, give any -hint as to what had been done with the bodies after the murder. - -I worked for several days with M. Sokolof; then he left for Ekaterinburg -to continue the enquiry opened by Serguéief. - -In April, General Ditériks, who was returning from Vladivostok--where he -had been sent by Admiral Koltchak on a special mission--came to join him -and assist his efforts. Thenceforward the enquiry made rapid progress. -Hundreds of persons were interrogated, and, as soon as the snow had -gone, work was begun on a large scale in the clearing in which the -Koptiaki peasants had found articles belonging to the Imperial family. -The mine-shaft was emptied and thoroughly examined. The ashes and soil -of part of the clearing were passed through sieves, and the whole of the -surrounding area carefully examined. They succeeded in determining the -site of two large fires and, more vaguely, the traces of a third. This -methodical research soon brought discoveries of extreme importance. - -Devoting himself wholeheartedly to the work he had undertaken, and -displaying untiring patience and diligence, M. Sokolof was able in a few -months to reconstruct every circumstance of the crime with remarkable -accuracy. - - - - -CHAPTER XXII - -THE CIRCUMSTANCES OF THE CRIME ESTABLISHED BY THE ENQUIRY - - -In the following pages I shall describe the circumstances of the murder -of the Imperial family as they appear from the depositions of the -witnesses and evidence examined by the enquiry. From the six thick -manuscript volumes in which it is contained I have extracted the -essential facts of this drama about which, alas! there can be no longer -any doubt. The impression left by reading these documents is that of a -ghastly nightmare, but I do not feel justified in dwelling on the -horror. - -About the middle of May, 1918, Yankel Sverdlof, President of the Central -Executive Committee at Moscow, yielding to the pressure of Germany,[75] -sent Commissary Yakovlef to Tobolsk to arrange for the transfer of the -Imperial family. He had received orders to take them to Moscow or -Petrograd. In carrying out his mission he met with resistance which he -did his best to overcome, as the enquiry has established. This -resistance had been organised by the divisional government of the Ural, -whose headquarters were at Ekaterinburg. It was they who, unknown to -Yakovlef, prepared the trap which enabled them to seize the Emperor _en -route_. But it appears to have been established that this plan had been -secretly approved by Moscow. It is more than probable, indeed, that -Sverdlof was playing a double game, and that, while pretending to accede -to the pressure of General Baron von Mirbach in Moscow, he had arranged -with the Ekaterinburg commissaries not to let the Czar escape. However -this may be, the installation of the Czar at Ekaterinburg was carried -out on the spur of the moment. In two days the merchant Ipatief was -evicted from his house and the construction of a strong wooden fencing -rising to the level of the second-floor windows begun. - -To this place the Czar, Czarina, Grand-Duchess Marie Nicolaïevna, Dr. -Botkin, and three servants accompanying them were brought on April 30th. -Also Anna Demidova, the Czarina’s maid, Tchemadourof, the Czar’s valet, -and Sednief, the Grand-Duchesses’ footman. - -At first the guard was formed by soldiers picked at random and -frequently changed. Later it consisted exclusively of workmen from the -Sissert workshops and the factory of Zlokazof Brothers. They were under -the command of Commissary Avdief, commandant of the “house destined for -a special purpose,” as Ipatief’s house was named. - -The conditions of the imprisonment were much more severe than at -Tobolsk. Avdief was an inveterate drunkard, who gave rein to his coarse -instincts, and, with the assistance of his subordinates, showed great -ingenuity in daily inflicting fresh humiliations upon those in his -charge. There was no alternative but to accept the privations, submit to -the vexations, yield to the exactions and caprices of these low, vulgar -scoundrels. - -On their arrival in Ekaterinburg on May 23rd, the Czarevitch and his -three sisters were at once taken to Ipatief’s house, - -[Illustration: THE ROOM ON THE GROUND FLOOR OF IPATIEF’S HOUSE IN WHICH -THE IMPERIAL FAMILY AND THEIR COMPANIONS WERE PUT TO DEATH. - -{_Facing page 282._] - -where their parents were awaiting them. After the agony of separation -this reunion was a tremendous joy, in spite of the sadness of the -present and the uncertainty of the future. - -A few hours later Kharitonof (the chef), old Troup (footman), and little -Leonide Sednief (scullery-boy) were also brought. General Tatichtchef, -Countess Hendrikof, Mlle. Schneider, and Volkof, the Czarina’s -_valet-de-chambre_, had been taken direct to the prison. - -On the twenty-fourth, Tchemadourof, who had been taken ill, was -transferred to the prison hospital; there he was forgotten, and so, -miraculously, escaped death. A few days later Nagorny and Sednief were -also removed. The number of those who had been left with the prisoners -decreased rapidly. Fortunately Dr. Botkin, whose devotion was splendid, -was left, and also a few servants whose faithfulness was proof against -anything: Anna Demidova, Kharitonof, Troup, and little Leonide Sednief. -During these days of suffering the presence of Dr. Botkin was a great -comfort to the prisoners; he did all he could for them, acted as -intermediary between them and the commissaries, and did his best to -protect them against the coarse insults of their guards. - -The Czar, Czarina, and Czarevitch occupied the room in the angle formed -by the square and Vosnessensky Lane; the four Grand-Duchesses the -adjoining room, the door of which had been removed; at first, as there -was no bed, they slept on the floor. Dr. Botkin slept in the -drawing-room and the Czarina’s maid in the room in the angle of -Vosnessensky Lane and the garden. The other prisoners were installed in -the kitchen and adjacent hall. - -Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s ill-health had been aggravated by the fatigue of -the journey; he spent the greater part of the day lying down, and when -they went out to take the air it was the Czar who carried him as far as -the garden. - -The family and servants took their meals with the commissaries, who -occupied the same floor as themselves, and so lived in constant -proximity with these coarse men, who more often than not were drunk. - -The house had been surrounded by a second fence of boards; it had been -turned into a veritable prison fortress. There were sentries stationed -outside and within, machineguns in the building and garden. The room of -the Commissary Commandant--the first on entering the house--was occupied -by Commissary Avdief, his adjutant Mochkine, and some workmen. The rest -of the guard lived in the basement, but the men often came upstairs and -strolled into the rooms of the Imperial family as they liked. The -courage of the prisoners was, however, sustained in a remarkable way by -religion. They had kept that wonderful faith which at Tobolsk had been -the admiration of their _entourage_ and which had given them such -strength, such serenity in suffering. They were already almost entirely -detached from this world. The Czarina and Grand-Duchesses could often be -heard singing religious airs, which affected their guards in spite of -themselves. - -Gradually these guards were humanised by contact with their prisoners. -They were astonished at their simplicity, attracted by their gentleness, -subdued by their serene dignity, and soon found themselves dominated by -those whom they thought they held in their power. The drunken Avdief -found himself disarmed by such greatness of soul; he grew conscious of -his own infamy. The early ferocity of these men was succeeded by -profound pity. - -The Soviet authorities in Ekaterinburg comprised: - -(a) _The Divisional Council of the Urals_, consisting of about thirty -members under the presidency of Commissary Bieloborodof. - -(b) _The Presidium_, a sort of executive committee of several members: -Bieloborodof, Golochtchokine, Syromolotof, Safarof, Voïkof, etc. - -(c) _The Tchrezvytchaïka._ The popular title of the “Extraordinary -Commission for Combating Counter-Revolution and Speculation,” with its -centre at Moscow and branches throughout Russia. This is a formidable -organisation which is the very foundation of the Soviet régime. Each -section receives its orders direct from Moscow and carries them out -through its own resources. Every _Tchrezvytchaïka_ of any importance -commands the services of a band of nondescript agents, generally -Austro-German prisoners of war, Letts, Chinese, etc., who are in reality -nothing more than highly-paid executioners. - -In Ekaterinburg the _Tchrezvytchaïka_ was all-powerful. Its most -influential members were Commissaries Yourovsky, Golochtchokine, etc. - - * * * * * - -Avdief was under the immediate control of the other commissaries, -members of the _Presidium_ and _Tchrezvytchaïka_. They were not long in -realising the change which had come about in the feelings of the guards -towards their prisoners, and resolved to adopt drastic measures. At -Moscow, too, there was uneasiness, as was proved by the following -telegram sent from Ekaterinburg by Bieloborodof to Sverdlof and -Golochtchokine (who was then at Moscow): “Syromolotof just left for -Moscow to organise according to instructions from centre. Anxiety -unnecessary. Useless to worry. Avdief revoked. Mochkine arrested. Avdief -replaced by Yourovsky. Inside guard changed, replaced by others.” - -This telegram is dated July 4th. - -On this day Avdief and his adjutant Mochkine were arrested and replaced -by Commissary Yourovsky, a Jew, and his subordinate Nikouline. The guard -formed--as has already been mentioned--exclusively of Russian workmen, -was transferred to a neighbouring house, that of Popof. - -Yourovsky brought with him ten men--nearly all Austro-German prisoners -of war--“selected” from among the executioners of the _Tchrezvytchaïka_. -Henceforward these formed the inside guard, the outside sentries being -still furnished by the Russian guard. - -The “house destined for a special purpose” had become a branch of the -_Tchrezvytchaïka_, and the lives of the prisoners became one long -martyrdom. - - * * * * * - -At this time the death of the Imperial family had already been decided -upon in Moscow. The telegram quoted above proves this. Syromolotof left -for Moscow “to organise according to instructions from centre”; he was -to return with Golochtchokine, bringing instructions and directions from -Sverdlof. Meanwhile Yourovsky made his arrangements. On several days in -succession he went out on horseback. He was seen wandering about the -neighbourhood looking for a place suitable for his plans, in which he -could dispose of the bodies of his victims. And this same man, with -inconceivable cynicism, on his return visited the bedside of the -Czarevitch! - -Several days pass; Golochtchokine and Syromolotof have come back. All is -ready. - -[Illustration: MINE-SHAFT WHERE THE ASHES WERE THROWN.] - -[Illustration: THE SEARCH IN THE MINE-SHAFT. - -{_Facing page 286._] - -On Sunday, July 14th, Yourovsky summons a priest, Father Storojef, and -authorises a religious service. The prisoners are already condemned to -death and must not be refused the succour of religion. - -The next day he gives orders for the removal of little Leonide Sednief -to Popof’s house, where the Russian guard are quartered. - -On the sixteenth, about 7 p.m., he orders Paul Medvedief, in whom he has -every confidence--Medvedief was in control of the Russian workmen--to -bring him the twelve Nagan revolvers with which the Russian guard are -armed. When this order has been carried out he tells him that all the -Imperial family will be put to death that same night, directing him to -inform the Russian guard later. Medvedief informs them about 10 p.m. - -Shortly after midnight, Yourovsky enters the rooms occupied by the -members of the Imperial family, wakes them up, together with their -_entourage_, and tells them to get ready to follow him. The pretext he -alleges is that they are to be taken away, that there are disturbances -in the town, and meanwhile they will be safer on the floor below. - -Everyone is soon ready. They take a few small belongings and some -cushions and then go down by the inner staircase leading to the court -from which they enter the ground-floor rooms. Yourovsky goes in front -with Nikouline, followed by the Czar, carrying Alexis Nicolaïevitch, the -Czarina, the Grand-Duchesses, Dr. Botkin, Anna Demidova, Kharitonof, and -Troup. - -The prisoners remain in the room indicated by Yourovsky. They are -persuaded that the carriages or cars which are to take them away are -being fetched, and as the wait may be long they ask for chairs. Three -are brought. The Czarevitch, who cannot stand because of his leg, sits -down in the middle of the room. The Czar takes his place on his left, -Dr. Botkin standing on his right a little to the rear. The Czarina sits -down near the wall (to the right of the door by which they entered), not -far from the window. A cushion has been placed on her chair and that of -Alexis Nicolaïevitch. Behind her she has one of her daughters, probably -Tatiana. In the corner on the same side Anna Demidova--still holding two -cushions in her arms. The three other Grand-Duchesses are standing with -their backs to the wall furthest from the door, and in the corner to -their right are Kharitonof and old Troup. - -The wait is prolonged. Suddenly Yourovsky re-enters the room with seven -Austro-Germans and two of his friends, Commissaries Ermakof and Vaganof, -accredited executioners of the _Tchrezvytchaïka_. Medvedief is also -present. Yourovsky comes forward and says to the Czar: “Your men have -tried to save you but haven’t succeeded, and we are forced to put you to -death.” He immediately raises his revolver and fires point-blank at the -Czar, who falls dead. This is the signal for a general discharge of -revolvers. Each of the murderers has chosen his victim. Yourovsky has -reserved for himself the Czar and Czarevitch. For most of the prisoners -death is instantaneous. But Alexis Nicolaïevitch is moaning feebly. -Yourovsky finishes him off with a shot from his revolver. Anastasie -Nicolaïevna is only wounded, and begins to scream as the murderers -approach; she is killed by their bayonets. Anna Demidova, too, has been -spared, thanks to the cushions which she holds in front of her. She -rushes about, and finally falls under the bayonets of the assassins. - -The depositions of the witnesses have made it possible for the enquiry -to reconstruct the ghastly scene of the massacre in all its details. -These witnesses are Paul Medvedief,[76] one of the murderers; Anatole -Yakimof, who was certainly present at the drama, although he denies it, -and Philip Proskouriakof, who describes the crime from the story of -other spectators. All three were members of the guard at Ipatief’s -house. - - * * * * * - -When all is over, the commissaries remove from the victims their jewels, -and the bodies are carried, with the help of sheets and the shafts of a -sledge, to a motor-wagon which is waiting at the courtyard door, between -the two wooden fences. - -They have to hurry for fear of the dawn. The funeral procession crosses -the still-sleeping town and makes for the forest. Commissary Vaganof -rides ahead, as a chance encounter must be avoided. Just as they are -approaching the clearing for which they are making, he sees a wagon -driven by peasants coming towards him. It is a woman of the village of -Koptiaki, who set out in the night with her son and daughter-in-law to -sell fish in the town. He orders them to turn round and go home. To make -doubly sure he goes with them, galloping alongside the cart, and forbids -them under pain of death to turn round or look behind them. But the -peasant woman has had time to catch a glimpse of the great dark object -coming up behind the horseman. When she gets back to the village she -tells what she has seen. The puzzled peasants start out to reconnoitre, -and run into a cordon of sentries stationed in the forest. - -However, after great difficulties, for the roads are very bad, the -motor-wagon reaches the clearing. The bodies are placed on the ground -and partly undressed. It is then that-the commissaries discover a -quantity of jewellery that the Grand-Duchesses carry concealed under -their clothes. They at once seize them, but, in their haste, let a few -fall on the ground, where they are trodden into the soil. The bodies are -then cut in pieces and placed on great bonfires, which are made to burn -more fiercely by the application of benzine. The parts which resist the -flames are destroyed with sulphuric acid. For three days and three -nights the murderers toil at their labour of destruction under the -direction of Yourovsky and his two friends Ermakof and Vaganof. One -hundred and seventy-five kilogrammes of sulphuric acid and more than 300 -litres of benzine are brought to the clearing. - -At last, on July 20th, all is finished. The murderers efface all traces -of the fires, and the ashes are thrown into a mine-shaft or scattered -about the neighbourhood of the clearing, so that nothing may reveal what -has taken place. - - * * * * * - -Why did these men take so much trouble to efface all traces of their -deed? Why, since they professed to be acting as the servants of justice, -did they hide like criminals? And from whom were they hiding? - -It is Paul Medvedief who explains this in his evidence. After the crime -Yourovsky came up to him and said, “Keep the outside sentries at their -posts in case there is trouble with the people!” And during the -following days the sentries continued to mount guard round the empty -house as if nothing had happened, as if the fences still shut in the -prisoners. - -[Illustration: M. SOKOLOFF EXAMINING THE ASHES OF THE FIRE NEAREST TO -THE MINE-SHAFT.] - -[Illustration: M. SOKOLOFF EXAMINING THE TRACES OF ONE OF THE FIRES AT -THE FOOT OF AN OLD PINE. - -{_Facing page 290._] - -Those who must be deceived, must not know, are the _Russian people_. - -Another fact proves this: the precaution taken on July 4th of sending -away Avdief and the Russian guard. The commissaries no longer had -confidence in these workmen from the Sissert workshops and the factory -of Zlokazof, who had, however, rallied to their cause and enlisted -voluntarily to guard “bloody Nicholas.” They knew that none but paid -assassins, convicts, or foreigners would consent to carry through the -infamous task they were proposing. These assassins were Yourovsky (a -Jew), Medvedief, Nikouline, Ermakof, Vaganof, Russian convicts, and -seven Austro-Germans. - -Yes, it was from the Russian people that they were hiding, the men whose -agents they professed to be. It was of them they were afraid; of their -vengeance. - - * * * * * - -At last, on July 20th, they decided to speak and announce the death of -the Emperor to the people in a proclamation published in the following -form: - - DECISION - - OF THE PRESIDIUM OF THE DIVISIONAL COUNCIL OF DEPUTIES OF WORKMEN, - PEASANTS, AND RED GUARDS OF THE URALS: - - In view of the fact that Czecho-Slovakian bands are threatening the - Red capital of the Urals, Ekaterinburg; that the crowned - executioner may escape from the tribunal of the people (a White - Guard plot to carry off the whole Imperial family has just been - discovered), the Presidium of the Divisional Committee, in - pursuance of the will of the people, has decided that the ex-Czar - Nicholas Romanoff, guilty before the people of innumerable bloody - crimes, shall be shot. - - The decision of the Presidium of the Divisional Council was carried - into execution on the night of July 16th-17th. - - Romanoff’s family has been transferred from Ekaterinburg to a place - of greater safety. - - THE PRESIDIUM OF THE DIVISIONAL COUNCIL - OF DEPUTIES OF WORKMEN, PEASANTS, AND - RED GUARDS OF THE URALS. - - - - DECISION - - OF THE PRESIDIUM OF THE CENTRAL EXECUTIVE COMMITTEE OF ALL THE - RUSSIAS OF JULY 18TH, a.c. - - The Central Executive Committee of the Councils of Deputies of - Workmen, Peasants, Red Guards, and Cossacks, in the person of their - president, approve the action of the Presidium of the Council of - the Urals. - - The President of the Central Executive Committee, - - Y. SVERDLOF. - - - -In this document mention is made of the sentence of death passed, it is -alleged, by the _Presidium_ of Ekaterinburg, on the Czar Nicholas II. A -lie! The crime, we know, was decided on in Moscow by Sverdlof, his -instructions being brought to Yourovsky by Golochtchokine and -Syromolotof. - -Sverdlof was the head and Yourovsky the arm; both were Jews. - -The Czar was neither condemned nor even judged--and by whom could he -have been?--he was assassinated. And what of the Czarina, the children, -Dr. Botkin, and the three servants who died with them? But what does it -matter to the murderers? They are sure of impunity; the bullet killed, -the flame destroyed, and the earth covered what the fire could not -devour. Oh, they are very easy in their minds; no one will talk, for -they are united by infamy. And it seems to be with reason that -Commissary Voïkof can exclaim, “The world will never know what we have -done with them!” - - * * * * * - -These men were mistaken. - -After months of groping, the enquiry commission undertook methodical -investigation in the forest. Every inch of ground was searched, -scrutinised, examined, and soon the mine-shaft, the soil of the -clearing, and the grass of the vicinity revealed their secret. Hundreds -of articles and fragments, for the most part trodden into the ground, -were discovered, identified, and classified by the court of enquiry. -Amongst other things, they found in this way: - -The buckle of the Czar’s belt, a fragment of his cap, the little -portable frame containing the portrait of the Czarina--the photograph -had disappeared--which the Czar always carried about him, etc. - -The Czarina’s favourite ear-rings (one broken), pieces of her dress, the -glass of her spectacles, recognisable by its special shape, etc. - -The buckle of the Czarevitch’s belt, some buttons, and pieces of his -cloak, etc. - -A number of small articles belonging to the Grand-Duchesses: fragments -of necklaces, shoes, buttons, hooks, press-buttons, etc. - -Six metal corset busks. “Six”--a number which speaks for itself when -the number of the female victims is remembered: the Czarina, the four -Grand-Duchesses, and A. Demidova, the Czarina’s maid. - -Dr. Botkin’s false teeth, fragments of his eyeglasses, buttons from his -clothes, etc. - -Finally charred bones and fragments of bones, partly destroyed by acid -and occasionally bearing the mark of a sharp instrument or saw; revolver -bullets--doubtless those which had remained embedded in the bodies--and -a fairly large quantity of melted lead. - -A pathetic list of relics, leaving, alas! no hope, and showing up the -truth in all its brutality and horror. Commissary Voïkof was mistaken: -the world now knows what they did with them. - - * * * * * - -Meanwhile the murderers were growing uneasy. The agents they had left at -Ekaterinburg to set the enquiry on false trails kept them in touch with -its progress. This they followed step by step. And when they understood -finally that the truth was about to be revealed, that the whole world -would soon know what had happened, they became afraid, and tried to -throw on to others the responsibility for their crime. It was then that -they accused the socialist-revolutionaries of being the authors of the -crime and of having tried this means of compromising the Bolshevik -party. In September, 1919, twenty-eight persons were arrested by them at -Perm, falsely accused of having participated in the murder of the -Imperial family, and tried. Five of them were condemned to death and -executed. - -This odious farce forms one more illustration of the cynicism of these -men who did not hesitate to send innocent people to - -[Illustration: DR. BOTKIN, WHO WAS KILLED WITH THE IMPERIAL FAMILY.] - -[Illustration: GROUP TAKEN AT TOBOLSK, WHEN WE WERE COMPELLED TO BE -PHOTOGRAPHED. - -Left to right, in front: Mlle. Schneider and Countess Hendrikof (shot at -Perm). Behind: General Tatichtchef (shot at Ekaterinburg), the author, -Prince Dolgorouky (shot at Ekaterinburg). - -{_Facing page 294._] - -their death rather than incur the responsibility for one of the greatest -crimes of history. - - * * * * * - -It remains to mention the tragedy of Alapaevsk, which is closely -connected with that of Ekaterinburg, and caused the death of several -other members of the Imperial family. - -The Grand-Duchess Elizabeth Feodorovna, sister of the Czarina, the -Grand-Duke Sergius Michaïlovitch, cousin of the Czar, Princes Jean, -Constantin, and Igor, sons of the Grand-Duke Constantin, and Prince -Palée, son of the Grand-Duke Paul, had been arrested in the spring of -1918 and taken to the little town of Alapaevsk, situated 150 versts -north of Ekaterinburg. A nun, Barbe Yakovlef, the Grand-Duchess’s -companion, and S. Remes, secretary of the Grand-Duke Sergius, shared -their captivity. Their prison was the school-house. - -In the night of July 17th-18th, twenty-four hours after the Ekaterinburg -crime, they were fetched and, under pretext of being removed to another -town, were driven about twelve versts from Alapaevsk. There, in a -forest, they were put to death. Their bodies were thrown into the shaft -of an abandoned mine, where they were found, in October, 1918, covered -with the earth thrown up by the explosion of hand-grenades by which the -sufferings of the victims had been terminated. - -The autopsy revealed traces of death by shooting only on the body of the -Grand-Duke Sergius, and the enquiry has failed to establish exactly how -his companions were killed. It is probable that they were beaten down -with rifle-butts. - -This crime of unexampled brutality was the work of Commissary Safarof, -member of the Ekaterinburg _Presidium_, who, however, was acting -entirely on the orders of Moscow. - - * * * * * - -Some days after the capture of Ekaterinburg, when order was being -restored in the town and the dead buried, two bodies were found not far -from the prison. On one of them was found a receipt for 80,000 roubles -made out to Citizen Dolgorouky, and, according to the descriptions of -witnesses, it seems certain that this was the body of Prince Dolgorouky. -There is every reason to believe that the other was the body of General -Tatichtchef. - -Both died, as they had expected, for their Czar. General Tatichtchef -said to me one day at Tobolsk: “I know I shan’t come out alive. I only -ask one thing, not to be separated from the Czar and to be allowed to -die with him.” Even this supreme consolation was denied him. - -Countess Hendrikof and Mlle. Schneider were removed from Ekaterinburg a -few days after the murder of the Imperial family and taken to Perm. -There they were shot in the night of September 3rd-4th, 1918. Their -bodies were found and identified in May, 1919. - -As for Nagorny, Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s sailor, and the footman, Ivan -Sednief, they were put to death in the neighbourhood of Ekaterinburg in -the beginning of June, 1918. Their bodies were found two months later at -the place of execution. - -All, from General to seaman, did not hesitate to sacrifice their lives -and go bravely to meet death. This seaman, however, a humble peasant -from the Ukraine, had only to say one word to be saved. He had only to -deny his Czar. This word remained unspoken. - -For a long time, with simple and sincere faith, they had devoted their -lives to those they loved, who had been able to inspire those who -surrounded them with so much affection, courage, and self-sacrifice. - - - - -EPILOGUE - - -The summer of 1919 was marked by the great reverses which were to bring, -a few months later, the downfall of Admiral Koltchak’s government. The -Bolshevik troops had retaken Perm and were threatening Ekaterinburg. The -work undertaken in the clearing at Koptiaki had to be abandoned before -its completion. On July 12th, N. Sokolof, heart-broken, decided to leave -for Omsk. There he spent the month of August, and then, seeing that the -situation was growing still worse, he went on to Tchita, whilst I -remained at Omsk. - -A few weeks after his departure, two Russian officers came to the French -Military Mission and asked to speak to me. They told me that General -D---- had an important communication to make to me, and begged me to be -so kind as to go and see him. We got into the car which was waiting, and -a few moments later I found myself in his presence. - -General D---- informed me that he wanted to show me a boy who claimed to -be the Czarevitch. I knew in fact that a rumour was spreading in Omsk -that the Czarevitch was still alive. He was announced to be in a small -town of Altaï. I had been told that the inhabitants had greeted him with -enthusiasm, the schoolchildren had made a collection on his behalf, and -the governor of the station had offered him, on his knees, bread and -salt. In addition, Admiral Koltchak had received a telegram asking him -to come to the assistance of the pretended Czarevitch. I had paid no -attention to these stories. - -Fearing that these circumstances might give rise to difficulties, the -Admiral had had the “Pretender” brought to Omsk; and General D---- had -called for me, thinking that my evidence would settle the difficulty and -put a stop to the legend that was beginning to grow up. - -The door of the next room was opened a little, and I was able to -observe, unknown to him, a boy, taller and stronger than the Czarevitch, -who seemed to me fifteen or sixteen years old. His sailor’s costume, the -colour of his hair, and the way it was arranged were vaguely reminiscent -of Alexis Nicolaïevitch. There the resemblance ended. - -I told General D---- the result of my observations. The boy was -introduced to me. I put several questions to him in French: he remained -dumb. When a reply was insisted upon he said that he understood -everything I had said but had his own reasons for only speaking Russian. -I then addressed him in that language. This, too, brought no results. He -said he had decided to answer no one but Admiral Koltchak himself. So -our interview ended.[77] - -Chance had brought across my path the first of the countless pretenders -who doubtless for many years to come will be a source of trouble and -agitation among the ignorant and credulous masses of the Russian -peasantry. - - * * * * * - -In March, 1920, I rejoined General Ditériks and N. Sokolof at Kharbine, -whither they had drifted, like myself, after the collapse of Admiral -Koltchak’s government. They were in a state of great agitation, for the -situation in Manchuria was growing daily more precarious, and it was -expected that at any moment the Chinese eastern railway might fall into -the hands of the Reds. Bolshevik spies were already beginning to swarm -over the station and its surroundings. What was to be done with the -documents of the enquiry? Where could they be put in safety? General -Ditériks and N. Sokolof had appealed to the British High Commissioner -before his departure for Pekin, asking him to take to Europe the relics -of the Imperial family and the evidence of the enquiry. He had asked for -instructions from his Government. The reply was a long time coming. It -came at last.... It was in the negative! - -I then appealed personally to General Janin, informing him of the -situation.[78] - -“I am quite ready to help you,” he told me. “I can do it on my own -responsibility, as there is not time to refer the matter to my -Government. But it shall not be said that a French General refused the -relics of one who was the faithful ally of France. Ask General Ditériks -to furnish me with a written request expressing his certainty of my -consent; I should consider doubt as a reflection on me.” - -The letter was sent, and General Ditériks came to an understanding with -General Janin as to the arrangements for transmitting the precious -objects to the person named by him in Europe. - -Two days later, General Ditériks, his two orderly officers, N. Sokolof, -and myself took on our shoulders the heavy valises prepared beforehand -and carried them to General Janin’s train, which was standing a short -distance from the station. In single file we were approaching the -platform when those in the rear suddenly saw several figures start up -out of the shadows and accost us, shouting: “Where are you going? What -have you got in those bags?” As we hurried on without reply they made as -if to stop us and ordered us to open our valises. The distance that -remained was fortunately not very great; we dashed forward at full -speed, and a moment later reached the General’s carriage, the sentries -having already run up to meet us. - -At last all the evidence was in safety. It was time, for, as had just -been proved, we were marked down. An hour later we slipped out of the -train one after the other and made our way unobserved between the -carriages of others standing near. - -On the next day General Ditériks brought General Janin the box -containing the relics of the Imperial family. - -This happened on March 19th, 1920. - - * * * * * - -There was nothing now to keep me in Siberia. I felt that I had fulfilled -the last duty towards those to whom I was attached by such poignant -memories. More than two years had passed since I had been separated from -them at Ekaterinburg. - -Ekaterinburg! As I was leaving Russia, with what emotion I lived again, -down to the least details, the painful scenes which this name called up -in my mind! Ekaterinburg to me meant the despair of feeling my every -effort vain; cruel and brutal separation; for them it was to be the last -stage of their long Calvary, two months of suffering to be endured -before the supreme deliverance. - -It was the period when Germany was determined to triumph at any price -and believed that victory was at last within her grasp; and while -William fraternised with Lenin, his armies were making one more thrust -at Paris. - -In this total collapse of Russia there were still two points of -resistance; in this abysmal night two fires remained where the flame of -faith still burned bright. There was, on the one hand, General -Alexeief’s gallant little army of volunteers, struggling desperately -against the Soviet regiments stiffened by German officers. On the other, -behind the wooden enclosures which imprisoned him, the Czar, too, was -leading his last fight. Supported by the Czarina, he had refused all -compromise. Nothing remained but to sacrifice their lives; they were -ready to do this rather than bargain with the enemy who had ruined their -country by violating its honour. - -And death came, but death refused to separate those whom life had so -closely bound together, and it took them all seven, united in one faith -and one love. - -I feel that events have spoken for themselves. Anything I might be able -to add now--intensely as my feelings have been quickened by recalling -those days of anguish relived sometimes from hour to hour--would appear -mere vain literature and misplaced sentimentality compared with the -poignant significance of the facts. - -I must, however, assert here this conviction: it is impossible that -those of whom I have spoken should have suffered their martyrdom in -vain. I know not when it will be, nor how; but one day or other, without -any doubt, when brutality has bled itself to death in the excess of its -fury, humanity will draw from the memory of their sufferings an -invincible force for moral reparation. - -Whatever revolt may rankle in the heart, and however just vengeance may -be, to hope for an expiation in blood would be an insult to their -memory. - -The Czar and Czarina died believing themselves martyrs to their country: -they have died martyrs to humanity. Their real greatness is not to be -measured by the prestige of their Imperial dignity, but by the wonderful -moral heights to which they gradually attained. They have become a -force, an ideal; and in the very outrage they have suffered we find a -touching testimony to that wonderful serenity of soul against which -violence and passion can avail nothing and which triumphs unto death. - - -THE END - - -PRINTED BY THE ANCHOR PRESS, LTD., TIPTREE, ESSEX, ENGLAND - - -FOOTNOTES: - -[1] To give some idea of what I mean, it is only necessary to record -that in one of these books (which is based on the evidence of an -_eyewitness_ of the drama of Ekaterinburg, the authenticity of which is -guaranteed) there is a description of my death! All the rest is on a -par. - -Everyone desiring information about the end of the reign of Nicholas -II. should read the remarkable articles recently published in the -_Revue des Deux Mondes_ by M. Paleologue, the French Ambassador at -Petrograd. - -[2] It was in 1909 that my duties as tutor to Duke Sergius of -Leuchtenberg came to an end. I had thus more time for my duties at the -Court. - -[3] An Imperial sporting estate in the Government of Grodno. This -forest and the Caucasus are the only places where the aurochs, or -European bison, is found. They still rove these immense forests, which -occupy an area of more than three thousand acres. - -[4] An ancient hunting-seat of the kings of Poland. - -[5] He was generally carried by Derevenko, formerly a sailor on the -Imperial yacht _Standard_, to whom this duty had been assigned several -years before. - -[6] He had the same surname as Derevenko, the sailor whom I have -mentioned above. A constant cause of confusion. - -[7] About 85 per cent. of bleeders die in their childhood or early -youth. The chances of a fatal issue diminish greatly as they attain -manhood. That is easily understood. An adult knows how to exercise the -care his condition requires, and the causes of trauma are thus greatly -lessened. Although hæmophilia is incurable, it does not prevent many of -its victims from reaching an advanced old age. The children of Alexis -Nicolaïevitch would not have been affected by this terrible malady, as -it is only transmitted by women. - -[8] Queen Victoria did not like the Germans and had a particular -aversion for the Emperor William II., which she handed on to her -granddaughter, who always preferred England, her country on her -mother’s side, to Germany. Yet she always remained greatly attached to -the friends and relations she had left there. - -[9] She was extremely anxious to improve the lot of poor women by -building maternity and other hospitals. She hoped to establish -professional schools, and so on. - -[10] Her continual fear of an attempt on the life of the Czar or her -son always helped to wear down the Czarina’s nervous vitality. - -[11] Relations between the Czarina and Mlle. Tioutcheva were never -again what they had been, and the latter resigned her post in the -spring of 1912. - -[12] Son of the famous Professor Sergius Botkin and Court Physician. - -[13] The regiment which acted as the Czar’s bodyguard. It comprised -representatives of all the regiments of the Guard. - -[14] At the time my pupil was learning Russian, French, arithmetic, -history, geography and religious knowledge. He did not begin English -until later, and never had German lessons. - -[15] Her Majesty talked English with them, the Czar Russian only. The -Czarina talked English or French with the members of her suite. She -never spoke in Russian (though she spoke it pretty well ultimately) -except to those who knew no other language. During the whole period of -my residence with the Imperial family I never heard one of them utter a -word of German, except when it was inevitable, as at receptions, etc. - -[16] It was thus that I learned that from January 1st, 1914, to the day -of his death in December, 1916, Rasputin only saw Alexis Nicolaïevitch -three times. - -[17] Kerensky’s “Extraordinary Commission of Enquiry” established the -falsity of the libellous reports about her relations with Rasputin. In -this connection see the report of M. Roudnief, one of the members of -that Commission: “La vérité sur la famille russe” (Paris, 1920). What -he says was confirmed during our captivity at Tsarskoïe-Selo by Colonel -Korovitchenko, who will come into this book later on. - -[18] Now Crown Prince of Rumania. - -[19] Now Queen of Rumania. - -[20] Now King of Rumania. - -[21] Who could have foreseen that if the marriage had taken place she -would have escaped the dreadful fate in store for her! - -[22] A few weeks later the King of Saxony was the only prince in the -German Confederation--with the exception of the Grand-Duke of Hesse, -the Czarina’s brother--who tried to prevent a rupture with Russia. He -was averse to associating himself with any employment of force against -a nation whose guest he had just been. Yet it did not prevent him from -indulging in the most fiery speeches once war had been declared. - -[23] A small steam-yacht with paddles. The draught of the _Standard_ -was too great to allow her to fetch us from Peterhof. - -[24] This subcutaneous hæmorrhage is particularly painful when it -occurs in a joint. - -[25] Rasputin was taken to the hospital at Tioumen and operated upon by -a specialist sent from St. Petersburg. The operation was a wonderful -success, and a week later the patient was out of danger. His recovery -was considered miraculous. Neither fire not steel could avail against -one who was obviously under the direct protection of the Almighty! - -[26] The Czar used to say that diplomacy is the art of making white -appear black. _Apropos_ of this subject, he once quoted me Bismarck’s -definition of an ambassador, “A man sent to another country to tell -lies for the benefit of his own,” and he added: “Thank Heaven they’re -not all trained in _his_ school, but diplomats have a gift for -complicating the most simple questions.” - -[27] Austria delayed the issue of the ultimatum until it was a -practical impossibility for news of it to reach St. Petersburg before -M. Poincaré left. - -[28] In the winter of 1918, when I was at Tioumen, I saw copies of -these very telegrams. Later on I found it impossible to get hold of the -text again. - -[29] The German General Staff knew only too well that in view of the -extreme complexity of the Russian mobilisation (the immense size of -the country, the poor railways, etc.), it could not be countermanded -without such a disorganisation of the services as would prevent it -being resumed for three weeks. A start of three weeks for Germany meant -certain victory. - -[30] I had these details from the Grand-Duchess Anastasie Nicolaïevna, -who described the scene to me next morning. - -[31] Alexis Nicolaïevitch had not recovered from his accident when he -made his condition worse by an imprudent act. He was thus unable to -accompany his parents to St. Petersburg--a great blow to them. - -[32] I cannot say that the Czarina had any personal affection for -France, a country with which she had no ties and no particular -temperamental affinity. She did not understand the French mind, -and took all the literary acrobatics of our “_immoralistes_” quite -seriously. On the other hand, she thoroughly enjoyed the great -nineteenth-century poets. - -[33] He was the grandson of the Czar Nicholas I., and had been -appointed Generalissimo of the Russian armies immediately after the -declaration of war. - -[34] This is the gate by which the Czars always entered to go to the -Kremlin when they visited Moscow. It leads from the city to the Red -Square, which lies against the eastern wall of the Kremlin. - -[35] In the 39 Governments of Russia the executive authorities were -assisted by the provincial assemblies (_zemstvos_), who looked after -the economic interests of the Government, the establishment of schools, -hospitals, etc. There were also district _zemstvos_ in the same -Governments. - -[36] Madame Wyroubova survived her injuries, but her convalescence was -a very long and dreary process and she was always a cripple after her -accident. - -[37] By a ukase of August 31st, 1914, the Czar had decreed that St. -Petersburg should henceforth be called Petrograd. - -[38] It was the same sentiment which made him say to an officer of -his suite after his abdication: “Just to think that, now I am Czar no -longer, they won’t even let me fight for my country!” The words reveal -the very depths of his soul. - -[39] The French army in its march on Moscow occupied Mohileff on July -19th, and Marshal Davout lived for several days in the same house which -the Czar and Czarevitch had made their quarters. - -[40] Professor Fiodrof accompanied the Czar on all his journeys after -the latter took over the supreme command. Dr. Botkin and Dr. Derevenko -had remained behind at Tsarskoïe-Selo. - -[41] I should like to record a slight incident at the beginning of -spring when the Czar was at Tsarskoïe-Selo between his visits to the -front. It illustrates the kind of feelings the Czar entertained for -Germany and tried to instil into his son. The Czarevitch was playing -in the park that day, and the Czar and the Grand-Duchesses were also -there. He slipped behind his youngest sister, who had not seen him -coming, and threw a huge snowball at her. His father had witnessed the -act. He called the boy to him and talked to him severely. “You ought -to be ashamed of yourself, Alexis! You’re behaving like a German, to -attack anyone from behind when they can’t defend themselves. It’s -horrid and cowardly. Leave that sort of behaviour to the Germans!” - -[42] I was able to ascertain this for myself at the end of 1915. At the -house of some friends one day I met a young officer whose political -opinions were favourable to the Court. He told us with intense -indignation that on the Czarina’s orders someone had taken gifts and -money to the German officers being treated at the same hospital as he -had been in. This envoy had not even entered the rooms occupied by the -Russian officers. Astonished at his story, I asked for details. An -enquiry was ordered. It completely confirmed the story I had been told, -but it was impossible to trace the individual who had succeeded, by -the use of forged papers, in making the authorities believe he had an -official mission. Pure chance had brought me into contact with one of -the many provocations organised by German spies with German money. - -[43] At the time I am writing I find what I have said fully confirmed -in the following passage from an article by M. Paleologue, French -Ambassador at Petrograd: _La Russie des Tsars pendant la Grande Guerre_ -(_Revue des Deux Mondes_ of March 15th, 1921): - -“I have several times heard the Czarina charged with having preserved -sympathies, predilections, and a warm corner for Germany when she -was on the throne. The unfortunate woman in no way merited these -strictures, which she knew of and made her so unhappy. Alexandra -Feodorovna was German neither in spirit nor in sentiment. She never -was.” - -Further on he says: - -“Her education, bringing-up, her intellectual and moral outlook were -entirely English. She was English in appearance and bearing, in a -certain element of reserve and Puritanism, in the intractable and -militant austerity of her conscience, and, lastly, in many of her -personal habits. In any case, that was all that was left of her Western -origin. The basis of her character had become entirely Russian. In -spite of the hostile legend which was growing up round her name, I did -not doubt her patriotism. She had a fervent love of Russia.” - -[44] It was only subsequently that I learned that, to overcome the -resistance he met with at Bucharest, the Minister for Foreign Affairs, -Sturmer (who had succeeded Sazonoff), had promised that Russian troops -would be sent to Rumania. He had not referred to G.H.Q. first. - -[45] History will one day settle what part Sturmer played. If he did -not actually work for a _rapprochement_ with Germany, though everything -seems to show that he did, he none the less did his country irreparable -harm through his criminal negligence and utter lack of scruples. - -[46] The very education of a sovereign makes him entirely unfitted -for the task before him, and yet it is impossible to make good the -defect afterwards. The larger the part he plays in government the less -he knows of what is going on. To keep him away from his people he is -given nothing but mutilated, distorted, and “cooked” reports. No one -can realise the resisting power of those about a throne, the invincible -apathy of a bureaucracy steeped in traditional observance and routine! -Whatever strength of mind, whatever tenacity a sovereign may display in -finding out the truth, does he ever really succeed? Napoleon had been -through the school of life, and raised himself to a throne by sheer -genius and audacity, but his fate was the same as that of other rulers. -In the last years of his reign did he still know what was happening in -France? Had he still a sense of reality? - -[47] It really seems that a perverse fate intervened to protect -Rasputin. One day the Czar was given a document in which the excesses -of the _staretz_ were set forth highly circumstantially. In reading it -the Czar observed that on the day and hour at which one of the acts -mentioned in the document were alleged to have taken place Rasputin had -actually been at Tsarskoïe-Selo. Nothing more was required to convince -the Czar that the whole report was simply a tissue of lies. - -[48] The Grand-Duchess Elizabeth Feodorovna had founded a small -religious community, of which she was the Superior, at Moscow. She -lived there retired from the world, devoting all her time to prayer and -good works. - -[49] I had all these details from the lips of Mlle. Schneider, reader -to the Czarina, who had once been in the household of the Grand-Duchess -Elizabeth, who had always remained very fond of her. - -[50] The circumstances of Rasputin’s death are to be found in the -newspapers of the time. I will briefly recapitulate them here. His -death was the result of a plot in which some of the participants were -the Grand-Duke Dimitri Pavlovitch, first cousin of the Czar, Prince -Yussoupoff, whose wife was the niece of Nicholas II., M. Purichkevitch, -a monarchist deputy in the Duma, and Dr. Lazarevsky, who accompanied -him. The Grand-Duke wished to show by his presence that it was not a -case of an act of rebellion against the Czar, but merely the execution -of a miscreant whom the nation had judged and found guilty of abusing -the confidence of his sovereign. - -Rasputin was killed on the night of December 30th. Prince Yussoupoff -had gone to fetch him in his car very late in the evening, and brought -him to his house. They first tried to poison him, but as the poison was -slow in taking effect, Prince Yussoupoff and the deputy killed him with -revolvers. His corpse was thrown into the Neva and was picked up two -days later. - -[51] I am referring, of course, to the articulate portion of the -nation. The untutored masses cared nothing about him, and among those -who knew of his existence a large number were favourable to him. Many -considered his death an act of vengeance on the part of the courtiers -who were jealous of their privileges. “The first time that one of -ourselves gets to the Czar, he is killed by the courtiers,” they said. - -To the _moujik_ the great criminals were those who came between the -sovereign and his people, and prevented him from extending his favours -to them. There was a popular saying that “the Czar gives, but his -servants withhold,” in which the peasant expressed his faith in the -goodness of his Czar and his hatred of those around him. - -[52] Ludendorff, _My War Memories_, vol. ii. (Hutchinson and Co., -London). What Ludendorff did not mention, and for good reason, was the -untiring efforts Germany had made to produce this revolution which had -broken out so unexpectedly. - -[53] Is not this idea illustrated in the popular saying which betrays -the simple faith of the Russian peasant and his feeling of impotence: -“God is a very long way up; the Czar a very long way off.” - -[54] Ludendorff exaggerates the _rôle_ of the Entente in the Russian -Revolution when he writes: “In March, 1917, a Revolution, the work of -the Entente, overthrew the Czar.” The movement was supported by the -Allies, but it was not their work. Ludendorff shows well enough what -were its immediate results for Germany. “The Revolution meant a fatal -loss of military power to Russia, weakened the Entente and gave us -considerable relief in our heavy task. The General Staff could at once -effect important economies of troops and ammunition, and could also -exchange divisions on a much greater scale.” And further on: “In April -and May, 1917, it was the Russian Revolution which saved us in spite -of our victory on the Aisne and in Champagne.” (Ludendorff, _My War -Memories_, vol. ii.). - -Thus, by the admission of the Germans themselves, if there had been -no Russian Revolution the war would have ended in the autumn of 1917 -and millions of human lives would have been spared. Do we realise what -would have been the force of a treaty of Versailles signed by the -Entente, including Russia! Germany, seized in a vice, would not have -been able to escape the fate of the vanquished. The consequences of the -Russian Revolution (Bolshevism) have thrown Russia into the arms of -Germany. She is still there. Germany alone is in a position to organise -and exploit her immense resources. It is in Russia that Germany is -preparing her revenge against the Entente. - -[55] Russia had been engaged in a reorganisation of the army which -increased the number of her divisions and greatly augmented her -striking force. - -[56] Professor Fiodorof, realising that every hour’s delay meant less -chance of averting imminent disaster, went to find General V----, who -was one of the most prominent members of the Czar’s staff. He found -him perched on a ladder engaged in fixing a nail in the wall on which -to hang a picture. Fiodorof told him his fears and begged him to see -the Czar at once. But the General called him a “revolution maniac,” -and, picking up his hammer, continued the operation which had been -interrupted by his tiresome visitor. - -[57] It was a great misfortune for the Czar Nicholas II. and the -Czarina Alexandra Feodorovna that they ascended the throne so young. -Like Louis XVI. and Marie Antoinette, they could have said, “Guard us, -protect us, O God! We are reigning too young!” - -History will ultimately give them their due. What was not written about -Louis XVI. at the time of the French Revolution? What accusations were -levelled against him? Was there any calumny of which he was not the -victim? Yet the children in France learn to-day that “he was honest -and kind, and desired to do good” (Malet, _Révolution et Empire_, p. -312). It will be the same with Nicholas II., with the difference that -he was a victim to his devotion to his country because he rejected all -compromise with the enemy. - -[58] Another Imperial residence, twelve miles south-west of Petrograd. - -[59] No one can have any idea of what the Czarina suffered during these -days when she was despairing at her son’s bedside and had no news of -the Czar. She reached the extreme limits of human resistance in this -last trial, in which originated that wonderful and radiant serenity -which was to sustain her and her family to the day of their death. - -[60] Colonel Kobylinsky shortly before had replaced Colonel -Korovitchenko as Commandant of the palace. - -[61] These were Count and Countess Benckendorf, whom their great age -and uncertain state of health prevented from following us; Baroness -Buxhœveden, who was kept back by illness and was to join us at Tobolsk -as soon as she could, and a certain number of servants. Kerensky had -asked the Czar whether he wished Count Benckendorf to be replaced. The -Czar had replied that he would be very glad for General Tatichtchef -to come and share his captivity. On learning his Czar’s wish General -Tatichtchef only allowed himself time to put his affairs in order, and -a few hours later started, valise in hand, for Tsarskoïe-Selo. We found -him in the train at the moment of departure. General Tatichtchef held -no Court appointment; he was one of the Czar’s numerous aides-de-camp. - -[62] The four nuns who used to come to sing at first had been replaced -by the choir of one of the Tobolsk churches. - -[63] For this tea, which the Czarina poured out herself, Their -Majesties were attended by Countess Hendrikof, lady-in-waiting, General -Tatichtchef, Prince Dolgorouky, and, when their duties permitted, -Mlle. Schneider and Doctor Botkin. I am now the sole survivor of these -evening tea-parties at Tobolsk. - -[64] At that time the value of the rouble was about one-fifth of the -normal. - -[65] My colleague Mr. Gibbes had joined us at Tobolsk during September. - -[66] The Czarina was alluding to the Czar’s abdication. - -[67] When the thaw set in the river was impassable for several days; it -was some time before the ferry could be re-started. - -[68] Vehicles used by the peasants, and consisting of a large wicker -basket hung from two long poles which take the place of springs. There -are no seats; the passengers sit or lie on the floor. - -[69] House belonging to a rich merchant of the town. - -[70] I must pay a tribute to the very courageous conduct of the British -consul, Mr. Preston, who did not shrink from open conflict with the -Bolshevik authorities at the risk of compromising his personal safety. - -[71] In May, 1918, the Czecho-Slovakian troops (consisting of -volunteers, former prisoners of war), who had by then been developed -by Kerensky into two strong divisions, were strung along the -Trans-Siberian railway between Samara and Vladivostok; preparations -were being made to pass them into France. The German G.H.Q., in an -attempt to prevent these troops from rejoining the allied forces -in Europe, ordered the Bolsheviks to disarm them. Following on -an ultimatum that was rejected by the Czechs, fighting broke out -between them and the Bolshevik troops under German officers. The -Russian volunteer formations lost no time in joining up with the -Czecho-Slovakian troops. Such was the origin of the movement which -began at Omsk and soon spread over the whole of Siberia. - -[72] The swastika is an Indian religious symbol consisting of a cross -of equal limbs, their extremities bent to the left. - -[73] The Allies had resolved to exploit the anti-Bolshevik movement -which had developed in Siberia and to make immediate use of the -Czecho-Slovakian troops by creating on the Volga a new front against -the Germano-Bolshevik troops, which might create a diversion and hold -back part of the German forces freed by the treaty of Brest-Litovsk. -Hence the despatch by France and England of civil and military missions -to Siberia. The anti-Bolshevik Government of Omsk was at that time -controlled by Admiral Koltchak. - -[74] There were three categories of Examining Magistrates: (_a_) -Examining Magistrates for ordinary business; (_b_) Examining -Magistrates for important business; (_c_) Examining Magistrates for -business of particular importance. - -[75] Germany’s aim was the restoration of the monarchy in favour of the -Czar or Czarevitch, on condition that the treaty of Brest-Litovsk was -recognised and Russia should become Germany’s ally. This plan failed, -thanks to the resistance of the Czar Nicholas II., who was probably the -victim of his fidelity to his allies. - -[76] Medvedief was taken prisoner at the capture of Perm by the -anti-Bolshevik troops in February, 1919. He died a month later at -Ekaterinburg of exanthematic typhus. He claimed to have been present at -only part of the drama and not to have fired himself. (Other witnesses -affirm the contrary.) It is the classic defence of all the assassins. - -[77] Shortly after my departure the bogus Czarevitch ultimately -confessed the imposture. - -[78] The French Military Mission had been gradually evacuated eastwards -and was then at Kharbine. - - - - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Thirteen years at the Russian court, by -Pierre Gilliard - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THIRTEEN YEARS AT THE *** - -***** This file should be named 60546-0.txt or 60546-0.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/6/0/5/4/60546/ - -Produced by Chuck Greif and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was -produced from images available at The Internet Archive) - - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions -will be renamed. - -Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no -one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation -(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without -permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, -set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to -copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to -protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project -Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you -charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you -do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the -rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose -such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and -research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do -practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is -subject to the trademark license, especially commercial -redistribution. - - - -*** START: FULL LICENSE *** - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project -Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at -http://gutenberg.org/license). - - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy -all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. -If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the -terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or -entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement -and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" -or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the -collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an -individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are -located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from -copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative -works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg -are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project -Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by -freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of -this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with -the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by -keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project -Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in -a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check -the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement -before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or -creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project -Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning -the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United -States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate -access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently -whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, -copied or distributed: - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived -from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is -posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied -and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees -or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work -with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the -work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 -through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the -Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or -1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional -terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked -to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the -permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any -word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or -distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version -posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), -you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a -copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon -request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other -form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided -that - -- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is - owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he - has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the - Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments - must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you - prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax - returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and - sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the - address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to - the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." - -- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or - destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium - and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of - Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any - money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days - of receipt of the work. - -- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set -forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from -both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael -Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the -Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm -collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain -"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or -corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual -property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a -computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by -your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with -your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with -the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a -refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity -providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to -receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy -is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further -opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER -WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO -WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. -If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the -law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be -interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by -the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any -provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance -with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, -promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, -harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, -that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do -or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm -work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any -Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. - - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers -including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists -because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from -people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need, are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. -To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 -and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org. - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at -http://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent -permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. -Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered -throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at -809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email -business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact -information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official -page at http://pglaf.org - -For additional contact information: - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To -SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any -particular state visit http://pglaf.org - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. -To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate - - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm -concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared -with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project -Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. - - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. -unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily -keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. - - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: - - http://www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. diff --git a/old/60546-0.zip b/old/60546-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 306a78b..0000000 --- a/old/60546-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h.zip b/old/60546-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index acec721..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/60546-h.htm b/old/60546-h/60546-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index d24e454..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/60546-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,8453 +0,0 @@ -<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" -"http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> - -<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" lang="en" xml:lang="en"> - <head> <link rel="coverpage" href="images/cover.jpg" /> -<meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=utf-8" /> -<title> - The Project Gutenberg eBook of Thirteen Years At The Russian Court, by Pierre Gilliard. -</title> -<style type="text/css"> - p {margin-top:.2em;text-align:justify;margin-bottom:.2em;text-indent:4%;} - -.c {text-align:center;text-indent:0%;} - -.cb {text-align:center;text-indent:0%;font-weight:bold;} - -.dtts {letter-spacing:1em;text-align:center;text-indent:0%;} - -.fint {text-align:center;text-indent:0%; -margin-top:2em;} - -.ills {margin:0% 0%;} - -.letra {font-size:250%;float:left;margin-top:-1%;} - @media print, handheld - { .letra - {font-size:250%;padding:0%;} - } - -.nind {text-indent:0%;} - -.nonvis {display:inline;} - @media print, handheld - {.nonvis - {display: none;} - } - -.r {text-align:right;margin-right: 5%;} - -.rt {text-align:right;} - -small {font-size: 70%;} - -big {font-size: 130%;} - -.redd {color:#C90C08;} - - h1 {margin-top:5%;text-align:center;clear:both; -font-weight:bold;} - - h2 {margin-top:4%;margin-bottom:2%;text-align:center;clear:both; - font-size:100%;font-weight:normal;} - - hr {width:70%;margin:2em auto .5em auto;clear:both;color:black; -border-top:5px solid black;border-bottom:2px solid black;padding:.1em;} - - hr.full {width: 60%;margin:2% auto 2% auto;border-top:1px solid black; -padding:.1em;border-bottom:1px solid black; -border-left:none;border-right:none;} - - table {margin-top:2%;margin-bottom:2%;margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;border:none;} - -td {padding-left:1em;text-indent:-.5em;} - body{margin-left:4%;margin-right:6%;background:#ffffff;color:black;font-family:"Times New Roman", serif;font-size:medium;} - -a:link {background-color:#ffffff;color:blue;text-decoration:none;} - - link {background-color:#ffffff;color:blue;text-decoration:none;} - -a:visited {background-color:#ffffff;color:purple;text-decoration:none;} - -a:hover {background-color:#ffffff;color:#FF0000;text-decoration:underline;} - -.smcap {font-variant:small-caps;font-size:100%;} - - img {border:none;} - -.blockquot {margin:2% 2%;} - -.bbox {border:solid 1px black;} - - sup {font-size:75%;vertical-align:top;} - -.caption {font-weight:normal;} -.caption p{font-size:75%;text-align:center;text-indent:0%;} - -.caption2 {font-weight:normal;} -.caption2 p{font-size:75%;text-align:right;text-indent:0%;} - -.figcenter {margin-top:3%;margin-bottom:3%;clear:both; -margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;text-align:center;text-indent:0%;} - -.footnotes {border:dotted 3px gray;margin-top:5%;clear:both;} - -.footnote {width:95%;margin:auto 3% 1% auto;font-size:0.9em;position:relative;} - -.label {position:relative;left:-.5em;top:0;text-align:left;font-size:.8em;} - -.fnanchor {vertical-align:30%;font-size:.8em;} - -div.poetry {text-align:center;} -div.poem {font-size:90%;margin:auto auto;text-indent:0%; -display: inline-block; text-align: left;} -.poem .stanza {margin-top: 1em;margin-bottom:1em;} -.poem span.i0 {display: block; margin-left: 0em; padding-left: 3em; text-indent: -3em;} -.poem span.i4 {display: block; margin-left: 4.5em; padding-left: 3em; text-indent: -3em;} - -.pagenum {font-style:normal;position:absolute; -left:95%;font-size:55%;text-align:right;color:gray; -background-color:#ffffff;font-variant:normal;font-style:normal;font-weight:normal;text-decoration:none;text-indent:0em;} -@media print, handheld -{.pagenum - {display: none;} - } - - .poem span.i14 {display: block; margin-left: 14em; padding-left: 3em; text-indent: -3em;} -</style> - </head> -<body> - - -<pre> - -Project Gutenberg's Thirteen years at the Russian court, by Pierre Gilliard - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license - - -Title: Thirteen years at the Russian court - (a personal record of the last years and death of the Czar - Nicholas II. and his family) - -Author: Pierre Gilliard - -Release Date: October 21, 2019 [EBook #60546] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THIRTEEN YEARS AT THE *** - - - - -Produced by Chuck Greif and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was -produced from images available at The Internet Archive) - - - - - - -</pre> - -<hr class="full" /> - -<p class="figcenter"> -<img src="images/cover.jpg" alt="[Image of -the book's cover unavailable.]" /> -</p> - -<table border="0" cellpadding="0" cellspacing="0" summary="" -style="border: 2px black solid;margin:auto auto;max-width:50%; -padding:1%;"> -<tr><td><p class="c"><a href="#CONTENTS">Contents.</a></p> -<p class="c"><a href="#LIST_OF_ILLUSTRATIONS">List of Illustrations</a><br /> <span class="nonvis">(In certain versions of this etext [in certain browsers] -clicking on the image will bring up a larger version.)</span></p> - -<p class="c">(etext transcriber's note)</p></td></tr> -</table> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_i" id="page_i">{i}</a></span> </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_ii" id="page_ii">{ii}</a></span> </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_iii" id="page_iii">{iii}</a></span> </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_iv" id="page_iv">{iv}</a></span> </p> - -<p class="cb">THIRTEEN YEARS AT THE RUSSIAN COURT</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_001" id="ill_001"></a> -<p class="c">IN CAPTIVITY AT TSARSKOÏE-SELO<br /> -March to August, 1917</p> -<br /> -<a href="images/ill_001_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_001_sml.jpg" width="311" height="472" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> - -<div class="caption"> -<p>THE CZAR CLEARING A PATH THROUGH THE SNOW IN THE PARK OF TSARSKOÏE-SELO -AT THE END OF MARCH, 1917.</p> -</div> -<div class="caption2"><p>[<i>Frontispiece.</i></p></div> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_v" id="page_v">{v}</a></span></p> - -<div class="poetry"><div class="poem"> -<h1><span class="redd"> -THIRTEEN YEARS AT<br /> -THE RUSSIAN COURT</span></h1> - -<p class="nind">(A Personal Record of the Last Years -and<br /> -Death of the Czar Nicholas II. and his Family)<br /> -</p></div> -</div> - -<p> </p> - -<p class="c"><small>BY</small><br /><b> -<span class="redd">PIERRE GILLIARD</span></b><br /> -(Formerly Tutor to the Czarevitch)<br /> -<br /> -<br /> -TRANSLATED BY<br /> -F. APPLEBY HOLT, O.B.E.<br /> -<br /> -<span class="smcap">With 59 Illustrations</span><br /> -<br /> -<br /> -<i>THIRD EDITION</i><br /> -</p> - -<hr /> - -<p class="c"><b><span class="redd"> -<i>LONDON: HUTCHINSON & CO.</i></span></b><br /> -<i>PATERNOSTER ROW</i></p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_vi" id="page_vi">{vi}</a></span> </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_vii" id="page_vii">{vii}</a></span> </p> - -<h2><a name="INTRODUCTION" id="INTRODUCTION"></a>INTRODUCTION</h2> - -<p class="nind"><span class="letra">I</span>N September, 1920, after staying three years in Siberia, I was able to -return to Europe. My mind was still full of the poignant drama with -which I had been closely associated, but I was also still deeply -impressed by the wonderful serenity and flaming faith of those who had -been its victims.</p> - -<p>Cut off from communication with the rest of the world for many months, I -was unfamiliar with recent publications on the subject of the Czar -Nicholas II. and his family. I was not slow to discover that though some -of these works revealed a painful anxiety for accuracy and their authors -endeavoured to rely on serious records (although the information they -gave was often erroneous or incomplete so far as the Imperial family was -concerned), the majority of them were simply a tissue of absurdities and -falsehoods—in other words, vulgar outpourings exploiting the most -unworthy calumnies.<a name="FNanchor_1_1" id="FNanchor_1_1"></a><a href="#Footnote_1_1" class="fnanchor">[1]</a></p> - -<p>I was simply appalled to read some of them. But my indignation was far -greater when I realised to my amazement that they had been accepted by -the general public.</p> - -<p>To rehabilitate the moral character of the Russian sovereigns was a -duty—a duty called for by honesty and justice. I decided at once to -attempt the task.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_viii" id="page_viii">{viii}</a></span></p> - -<p>What I am endeavouring to describe is the drama of a lifetime, a drama I -(at first) suspected under the brilliant exterior of a magnificent -Court, and then realised personally during our captivity when -circumstances brought me into intimate contact with the sovereigns. The -Ekaterinburg drama was, in fact, nothing but the fulfilment of a -remorseless destiny, the climax of one of the most moving tragedies -humanity has known. In the following pages I shall try to show its -nature and to trace its melancholy stages.</p> - -<p>There were few who suspected this secret sorrow, yet it was of vital -importance from a historical point of view. The illness of the -Czarevitch cast its shadow over the whole of the concluding period of -the Czar Nicholas II.’s reign and alone can explain it. Without -appearing to be, it was one of the main causes of his fall, for it made -possible the phenomenon of Rasputin and resulted in the fatal isolation -of the sovereigns who lived in a world apart, wholly absorbed in a -tragic anxiety which had to be concealed from all eyes.</p> - -<p>In this book I have endeavoured to bring Nicholas II. and his family -back to life. My aim is to be absolutely impartial and to preserve -complete independence of mind in describing the events of which I have -been an eyewitness. It may be that in my search for truth I have -presented their political enemies with new weapons against them, but I -greatly hope that this book will reveal them as they really were, for it -was not the glamour of their Imperial dignity which drew me to them, but -their nobility of mind and the wonderful moral grandeur they displayed -through all their sufferings.</p> - -<p class="r"> -PIERRE GILLIARD.<br /> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_ix" id="page_ix">{ix}</a></span></p> - -<h2><a name="CONTENTS" id="CONTENTS"></a>CONTENTS</h2> - - - -<table border="0" cellpadding="4" cellspacing="1" summary="" -style="font-size:80%;" > -<tr><td><small>CHAPTER</small></td><td> </td><td class="rt"><small>PAGE</small></td></tr> -<tr><td> </td><td><a href="#INTRODUCTION">INTRODUCTION</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_vii">vii</a></td></tr> -<tr><td> </td><td><a href="#LIST_OF_ILLUSTRATIONS">LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_xi">xi</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_I">I.</a></td><td valign="top"><a href="#CHAPTER_I">MY FIRST LESSONS AT THE COURT (AUTUMN, 1905)</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_17">17</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_II">II.</a></td><td valign="top"><a href="#CHAPTER_II">ALEXIS NICOLAÏEVITCH—VISITS TO THE CRIMEA (AUTUMN, 1911, AND SPRING, 1912)—SPALA (AUTUMN, 1912)</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_25">25</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_III">III.</a></td><td valign="top"><a href="#CHAPTER_III">I BEGIN MY DUTIES AS TUTOR—THE CZAREVITCH’S ILLNESS (AUTUMN, 1913)</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_37">37</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_IV">IV.</a></td><td valign="top"><a href="#CHAPTER_IV">THE CZARINA, ALEXANDRA FEODOROVNA</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_47">47</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_V">V.</a></td><td valign="top"><a href="#CHAPTER_V">RASPUTIN</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_59">59</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_VI">VI.</a></td><td valign="top"><a href="#CHAPTER_V">ILIFE AT TSARSKOÏE-SELO—MY PUPILS (THE WINTER OF 1913-14)</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_69">69</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_VII">VII.</a></td><td valign="top"><a href="#CHAPTER_VII">THE INFLUENCE OF RASPUTIN—MADAME WYROUBOVA—MY TUTORIAL TROUBLES (WINTER OF 1913)</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_81">81</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_VIII">VIII.</a></td><td valign="top"><a href="#CHAPTER_VIII">JOURNEYS TO THE CRIMEA AND RUMANIA—PRESIDENT POINCARÉ’S VISIT—DECLARATION OF WAR BY GERMANY (APRIL-JULY, 1914)</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_91">91</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_IX">IX.</a></td><td valign="top"><a href="#CHAPTER_IX">THE IMPERIAL FAMILY IN THE FIRST DAYS OF THE WAR—OUR JOURNEY TO MOSCOW (AUGUST, 1914)</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_105">105</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_X">X.</a></td><td valign="top"><a href="#CHAPTER_X">THE FIRST SIX MONTHS OF THE WAR</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_121">121</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_XI">XI.</a></td><td valign="top"><a href="#CHAPTER_XI">THE RETREAT OF THE RUSSIAN ARMY—THE CZAR PLACES HIMSELF AT THE HEAD OF HIS ARMY—THE GROWING INFLUENCE OF THE CZARINA (FEBRUARY-SEPTEMBER, 1915)</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_133">133</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_XII">XII.</a></td><td valign="top"><a href="#CHAPTER_XII">NICHOLAS II. AS COMMANDER-IN-CHIEF—THE ARRIVAL OF THE CZAREVITCH AT G.H.Q.—VISITS TO THE FRONT(SEPTEMBER-DECEMBER, 1915)</a><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_x" id="page_x">{x}</a></span></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_147">147</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_XIII">XIII.</a></td><td valign="top"><a href="#CHAPTER_XIII">THE CZAR AT THE DUMA—THE CAMPAIGN IN GALICIA—OUR LIFE AT G.H.Q.—GROWING DISAFFECTION IN THE REAR (1916)</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_161">161</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_XIV">XIV.</a></td><td valign="top"><a href="#CHAPTER_XIV">POLITICAL TENSION—THE DEATH OF RASPUTIN (DECEMBER, 1916)</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_177">177</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_XV">XV.</a></td><td valign="top"><a href="#CHAPTER_XV">THE REVOLUTION—THE ABDICATION OF NICHOLAS II. (MARCH, 1917)</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_187">187</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_XVI">XVI.</a></td><td valign="top"><a href="#CHAPTER_XVI">THE CZAR NICHOLAS II.</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_203">203</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_XVII">XVII.</a></td><td valign="top"><a href="#CHAPTER_XVII">THE REVOLUTION SEEN FROM THE ALEXANDER PALACE—THE CZAR’S RETURN TO TSARSKOÏE-SELO</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_209">209</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_XVIII">XVIII.</a></td><td valign="top"><a href="#CHAPTER_XVIII">FIVE MONTHS’ CAPTIVITY AT TSARSKOÏE-SELO (MARCH-AUGUST, 1917)</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_221">221</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_XIX">XIX.</a></td><td valign="top"><a href="#CHAPTER_XIX">OUR CAPTIVITY AT TOBOLSK (AUGUST-DECEMBER, 1917)</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_239">239</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_XX">XX.</a></td><td valign="top"><a href="#CHAPTER_XX">END OF OUR CAPTIVITY AT TOBOLSK (JANUARY-MAY, 1918)</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_251">251</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXI">XXI.</a></td><td valign="top"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXI">EKATERINBURG—THE MURDER OF THE IMPERIAL FAMILY DURING THE NIGHT OF JULY 16-17TH, 1918</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_269">269</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top" class="rt"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXII">XXII.</a></td><td valign="top"><a href="#CHAPTER_XXII">THE CIRCUMSTANCES OF THE CRIME ESTABLISHED BY THE ENQUIRY</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_281">281</a></td></tr> -<tr><td> </td><td><a href="#EPILOGUE">EPILOGUE</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_299">299</a></td></tr> -</table> - - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_xi" id="page_xi">{xi}</a></span> </p> - -<h2><a name="LIST_OF_ILLUSTRATIONS" id="LIST_OF_ILLUSTRATIONS"></a>LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS</h2> - - - -<table border="0" cellpadding="2" cellspacing="1" summary=""> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_001">The Czar clearing snow at Tsarskoïe-Selo</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#ill_001"><i>Frontispiece</i></a></td></tr> -<tr><td> </td><td class="rt"><i>Facing page</i></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_002">The Czarevitch in the park of Tsarskoïe-Selo</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_20">20</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_003">The four Grand-Duchesses in 1909</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_20">20</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_004">The Czarina before her marriage</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_26">26</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_005">The Czarevitch at the age of fifteen months</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_26">26</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_006">The Grand-Duchesses Marie and Anastasie in theatrical costume</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_30">30</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_007">The Czarina at the Czarevitch’s bedside</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_30">30</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_008">The four Grand-Duchesses gathering mushrooms</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_40">40</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_009">The Czarevitch cutting corn he had sown at Peterhof</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_40">40</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_010">Letter to the author from the Grand-Duchess Olga Nicolaïevna, 1914</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_60">60</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_011">The Czarevitch with his dog “Joy”</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_70">70</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_012">The Czarina and the Czarevitch in the court of the palace at Livadia</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_74">74</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_013">The Czarina sewing in the Grand-Duchesses’ room</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_74">74</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_014">Excursion to the “Red Rock” on May 8th, 1914</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_92">92</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_015">The four Grand-Duchesses, 1914</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_92">92</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_016">The Czar and Czarevitch examining a captured German machine-gun, 1914</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_110">110</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_017">The Czar and Czarevitch before the barbed wire, 1915</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_110">110</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_018">The Czar</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_134">134</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_019">The Czarevitch</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_134">134</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_020">The Czarina</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_140">140</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_021">The four Grand-Duchesses</a><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_xii" id="page_xii">{xii}</a></span></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_140">140</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_022">The Czar and Czarevitch on the banks of the Dnieper, 1916</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_148">148</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_023">The Czar and Czarevitch near Mohileff, 1916</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_148">148</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_024">The Czar and Czarevitch at a religious service at G.H.Q., Mohileff</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_154">154</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_025">The Grand-Duchesses visiting the family of a railway employee</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_166">166</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_026">The Czarina and Grand-Duchess Tatiana talking to refugees</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_166">166</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_027">The Grand-Duchess Marie as a convalescent</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_212">212</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_028">The four Grand-Duchesses in the park at Tsarskoïe-Selo</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_212">212</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_029">The Czarina’s room in the Alexander Palace</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_216">216</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_030">The Portrait Gallery</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_216">216</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_031">The Czar, his children and their companions in captivity working in the park</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_222">222</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_032">The Czar working in the kitchen-garden</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_226">226</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_033">The Czarina, in an invalid chair, working at some embroidery</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_226">226</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_034">The Grand-Duchess Tatiana carrying turf</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_230">230</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_035">The Czar and his servant Juravsky sawing the trunk of a tree</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_230">230</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_036">The Grand-Duchesses Tatiana and Anastasie taking a water-butt to the kitchen-garden</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_234">234</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_037">The Imperial family’s suite at Tsarskoïe-Selo, 1917</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_234">234</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_038">The Grand-Duchess Tatiana a prisoner in the park of Tsarskoïe-Selo</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_240">240</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_039">Alexis Nicolaïevitch joins the Grand-Duchess</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_240">240</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_040">The Czar and his children in captivity enjoying the sunshine at Tobolsk</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_246">246</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_041">The Governor’s house at Tobolsk, where the Imperial family were interned</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_252">252</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_042">The Czar sawing wood with the author</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_256">256</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_043">Alexis Nicolaïevitch on the steps of the Governor’s house</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_256">256</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_044">The Imperial family at the main door of the Governor’s house</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_260">260</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_045">The Czarina’s room</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_260">260</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_046">The priest celebrating Mass in the Governor’s house after the departure of Their Majesties</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_264">264</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_047">The river steamer <i>Rouss</i> on which the Czar and his family travelled</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_264">264</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_048">Ipatief’s house at Ekaterinburg, in which the Imperial family -were interned and subsequently massacred</a><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_xiii" id="page_xiii">{xiii}</a></span></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_270">270</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_049">Yourovsky, from a photograph produced at the enquiry</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_272">272</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_050">The Grand-Duchesses’ room in Ipatief’s house</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_272">272</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_051">Ipatief’s house from the Vosnessensky street</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_276">276</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_052">The Czarina’s favourite lucky charm, the “Swastika”</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_276">276</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_053">The room in Ipatief’s house in which the Imperial family and their companions were put to death</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_282">282</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_054">Mine-shaft where the ashes were thrown</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_286">286</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_055">The search in the mine-shaft</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_286">286</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_056">M. Sokoloff examining the ashes nearest to the mine-shaft</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_290">290</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_057">M. Sokoloff examining traces of fire at foot of an old pine</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_290">290</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_058">Dr. Botkin, who was killed with the Imperial family</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_294">294</a></td></tr> -<tr><td valign="top"><a href="#ill_059">A group taken at Tobolsk</a></td><td class="rt" valign="bottom"><a href="#page_294">294</a></td></tr> - -</table> - - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_xiv" id="page_xiv">{xiv}</a></span> </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_15" id="page_15">{15}</a></span> </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_16" id="page_16">{16}</a></span> </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_17" id="page_17">{17}</a></span> </p> - -<h1>Thirteen Years at the Russian Court</h1> - -<h2><a name="CHAPTER_I" id="CHAPTER_I"></a>CHAPTER I<br /><br /> -MY FIRST LESSONS AT THE COURT -<br /> -(AUTUMN, 1905)</h2> - -<p class="nind"><span class="letra">I</span>N the autumn of 1904 I accepted a proposal which had been made to me to -go to Duke Sergius of Leuchtenberg as French professor.</p> - -<p>My pupil’s father, Duke George of Leuchtenberg, was the grandson of -Eugène de Beauharnais; through his mother, the Grand-Duchess Marie -Nicolaïevna, daughter of Nicholas I., he was a cousin of the Czar -Nicholas II.</p> - -<p>At the time the family were at the small estate they possessed on the -shores of the Black Sea. They spent the whole winter there. It was there -that we were surprised by the tragic events of the spring of 1905 and -passed through many a poignant hour owing to the revolt of the Black Sea -Fleet, the bombardment of the coast, the series of pogroms, and the -violent acts of repression which followed. From the very start Russia -showed herself to me under a terrible and menacing aspect, a presage of -the horrors and sufferings she had in store for me.</p> - -<p>At the beginning of June the family took up their residence in the -attractive Villa Sergievskaïa Datcha, which the Duke possessed at -Peterhof. The contrast was most striking as we<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_18" id="page_18">{18}</a></span> left the barren coast of -the southern Crimea, with its little Tatar villages snuggling in the -mountains and its dusty cypresses, for the splendid forests and -delicious fresh breezes of the shores of the Gulf of Finland.</p> - -<p>Peterhof had been the favourite residence of its founder, Peter the -Great. It was there that he rested from the exhausting work of building -St. Petersburg, the city which at his command rose from the marshes at -the mouth of the Neva as if by enchantment—a city destined to rival the -great European capitals.</p> - -<p>Everything about Peterhof recalls its creator. First of all there is -Marly in which he resided for some time—a “maisonnette” out in the -water on an isthmus of land separating two great lakes. Then comes the -Hermitage, by the shores of the gulf where he liked to treat his helpers -to banquets where the wine flowed freely. There is Monplaisir, a -building in the Dutch style with a terrace sheer above the sea. It was -his favourite residence. How curious that this “landsman” loved the sea -so much! Last comes the Great Palace, which, with its lakes and the -superb views in its park, he meant to rival the splendours of -Versailles.</p> - -<p>All these buildings, with the exception of the Great Palace, produce the -impression of those abandoned, empty edifices which memories of the past -alone can bring to life.</p> - -<p>The Czar Nicholas II. had inherited his ancestors’ preference for this -delicious spot, and every summer he brought his family to the little -Alexandria Cottage in the centre of a wooded park which sheltered it -from prying eyes.</p> - -<p>The Duke of Leuchtenberg’s family spent the entire summer of 1905 at -Peterhof. Intercourse between Alexandria and<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_19" id="page_19">{19}</a></span> Sergievskaïa Datcha was -lively, for the Czarina and the Duchess of Leuchtenberg were on terms of -the closest friendship. I was thus able to get occasional glimpses of -the members of the royal family.</p> - -<p>When my time ran out it was suggested that I should stay on as tutor to -my pupil and at the same time teach French to the Grand-Duchesses Olga -Nicolaïevna and Tatiana Nicolaïevna, the two elder daughters of the Czar -Nicholas II. I agreed, and after a short visit to Switzerland I returned -to Peterhof in the early days of September. A few weeks later I took up -my new duties at the Imperial Court.</p> - -<p>On the day appointed for my first lesson a royal carriage came to take -me to Alexandria Cottage, where the Czar and his family were residing. -Yet in spite of the liveried coachman, the Imperial arms on the panels, -and the orders with regard to my arrival which had no doubt been given, -I learned to my cost that it was no easy task to enter the residence of -Their Majesties. I was stopped at the park gates, and there were several -minutes of discussion before I was allowed to go in. On turning a corner -I soon observed two small brick buildings connected by a covered bridge. -If the carriage had not stopped I should not have known I had arrived at -my destination.</p> - -<p>I was taken up to a small room, soberly furnished in the English style, -on the second storey. The door opened and the Czarina came in, holding -her daughters Olga and Tatiana by the hand. After a few pleasant remarks -she sat down at the table and invited me to take a place opposite her. -The children sat at each end.</p> - -<p>The Czarina was still a beautiful woman at that time. She was tall and -slender and carried herself superbly. But all this ceased to count the -moment one looked into her eyes—those<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_20" id="page_20">{20}</a></span> speaking, grey-blue eyes which -mirrored the emotions of a sensitive soul.</p> - -<p>Olga, the eldest of the Grand-Duchesses, was a girl of ten, very fair, -and with sparkling, mischievous eyes and a slightly <i>retroussé</i> nose. -She examined me with a look which seemed from the first moment to be -searching for the weak point in my armour, but there was something so -pure and frank about the child that one liked her straight off.</p> - -<p>The second girl, Tatiana, was eight and a half. She had auburn hair and -was prettier than her sister, but gave one the impression of being less -transparent, frank, and spontaneous.</p> - -<p>The lesson began. I was amazed, even embarrassed, by the very simplicity -of a scene I had anticipated would be quite different. The Czarina -followed everything I said very closely. I distinctly felt that I was -not so much giving a lesson as undergoing an examination. The contrast -between anticipation and reality quite disconcerted me. To crown my -discomfort, I had had an idea that my pupils were much more advanced -than they actually were. I had selected certain exercises, but they -proved far too difficult. The lesson I had prepared was useless, and I -had to improvise and resort to expedients. At length, to my great -relief, the clock struck the hour and put an end to my ordeal.</p> - -<p>In the weeks following the Czarina was always present at the children’s -lessons, in which she took visible interest. Quite frequently, when her -daughters had left us, she would discuss with me the best means and -methods of teaching modern languages, and I was always struck by the -shrewd good sense of her views.</p> - -<p>Of those early days I have preserved the memory of a lesson I gave a day -or two previous to the issue of the Manifesto of</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_002" id="ill_002"></a> -<a href="images/ill_003-a_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_003-a_sml.jpg" width="434" height="357" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>THE CZAREVITCH IN THE PARK OF TSARSKOÏE-SELO.</p> - -<p>WINTER OF 1908.</p></div> -</div> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_003" id="ill_003"></a> -<a href="images/ill_003-b_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_003-b_sml.jpg" width="433" height="356" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>THE FOUR GRAND-DUCHESSES. (CRIMEA, 1909.)</p> - -<p>(From left to right: Anastasie, Tatiana, Marie, Olga).</p> -</div> -<div class="caption2"> -<p>[<i>Facing page 2.</i></p></div> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_21" id="page_21">{21}</a></span></p> - -<p class="nind">October, 1905, which summoned the Duma. The Czarina was sitting in a low -chair near the window. She struck me instantly as absent-minded and -preoccupied. In spite of all she could do, her face betrayed her inward -agitation. She made obvious efforts to concentrate her thoughts upon us, -but soon relapsed into a melancholy reverie in which she was utterly -lost. Her work slipped from her fingers to her lap. She had clasped her -hands, and her gaze, following her thoughts, seemed lost and indifferent -to the things about her.</p> - -<p>I had made a practice, when the lesson was over, of shutting my book and -waiting until the Czarina rose as a signal for me to retire. This time, -notwithstanding the silence which followed the end of the lesson, she -was so lost in thought that she did not move. The minutes passed and the -children fidgeted. I opened my book again and went on reading. Not for a -quarter of an hour, when one of the Grand-Duchesses went up to her -mother, did she realise the time.</p> - -<p>After a few months the Czarina appointed one of her ladies-in-waiting, -Princess Obolensky, to take her place during my lessons. She thus marked -the end of the kind of trial to which I had been subjected. I must admit -the change was a relief. I was far more at my ease in Princess -Obolensky’s presence, and besides, she gave me devoted help. Yet of -those first months I have preserved a vivid recollection of the great -interest which the Czarina, a mother with a high sense of duty, took in -the education and training of her children. Instead of the cold and -haughty Empress of which I had heard so much, I had been amazed to find -myself in the presence of a woman wholly devoted to her maternal -obligations.</p> - -<p>It was then, too, that I learned to realise by certain signs that the -reserve which so many people had taken as an affront<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_22" id="page_22">{22}</a></span> and had made her -so many enemies was rather the effect of a natural timidity, as it -were—a mask covering her sensitiveness.</p> - -<p>I will give one detail which illustrates the Czarina’s anxious interest -in the upbringing of her children and the importance she attached to -their showing respect for their teachers by observing that sense of -decorum which is the first element of politeness. While she was present -at my lessons, when I entered the room I always found the books and -notebooks piled neatly in my pupils’ places at the table, and I was -never kept waiting a moment. It was the same afterwards. In due course -my first pupils, Olga and Tatiana, were joined by Marie, in 1907, and -Anastasie, in 1909, as soon as these two younger daughters had reached -their ninth year.<a name="FNanchor_2_2" id="FNanchor_2_2"></a><a href="#Footnote_2_2" class="fnanchor">[2]</a></p> - -<p>The Czarina’s health, already tried by her anxiety about the menace -hanging over the Czarevitch’s head, by degrees prevented her from -following her daughters’ education. At the time I did not realise what -was the cause of her apparent indifference, and was inclined to censure -her for it, but it was not long before events showed me my mistake.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_23" id="page_23">{23}</a></span></p> - -<h2><a name="CHAPTER_II" id="CHAPTER_II"></a>CHAPTER II<br /><br /> -ALEXIS NICOLAÏEVITCH—VISITS TO THE CRIMEA<br /> -(AUTUMN, 1911, AND SPRING, 1912)<br /> -SPALA (AUTUMN, 1912)<br /><br /> -</h2> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_24" id="page_24">{24}</a></span> </p> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_25" id="page_25">{25}</a></span> </p> - -<p class="nind"><span class="letra">T</span>HE Imperial family used regularly to spend the winter at -Tsarskoïe-Selo, a pretty little country town some thirteen miles south -of Petrograd. It stands on a hill at the top of which is the Great -Palace, a favourite residence of Catherine II. Not far away is a much -more modest building, the Alexander Palace, half hidden in trees of a -park studded with little artificial lakes. The Czar Nicholas II. had -made it one of his regular residences ever since the tragic events of -January, 1905.</p> - -<p>The Czar and Czarina occupied the ground floor of one wing and their -children the floor above. The central block comprised state apartments -and the other wing was occupied by certain members of the suite.</p> - -<p>It was there that I saw the Czarevitch, Alexis Nicolaïevitch, then a -baby of eighteen months old, for the first time, and under the following -circumstances. As usual, I had gone that day to the Alexander Palace, -where my duties called me several times a week. I was just finishing my -lesson with Olga Nicolaïevna when the Czarina entered the room, carrying -the son and heir. She came towards us, and evidently wished to show the -one<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_26" id="page_26">{26}</a></span> member of the family I did not yet know. I could see she was -transfused by the delirious joy of a mother who at last has seen her -dearest wish fulfilled. She was proud and happy in the beauty of her -child. The Czarevitch was certainly one of the handsomest babies one -could imagine, with his lovely fair curls and his great blue-grey eyes -under their fringe of long curling lashes. He had the fresh pink colour -of a healthy child, and when he smiled there were two little dimples in -his chubby cheeks. When I went near him a solemn, frightened look came -into his eyes, and it took a good deal to induce him to hold out a tiny -hand.</p> - -<p>At that first meeting I saw the Czarina press the little boy to her with -the convulsive movement of a mother who always seems in fear of her -child’s life. Yet with her the caress and the look which accompanied it -revealed a secret apprehension so marked and poignant that I was struck -at once. I had not very long to wait to know its meaning.</p> - -<p>During the years following I had increasing opportunities of seeing -Alexis Nicolaïevitch, who made a practice of escaping from his sailor -nurse and running into his sisters’ schoolroom, from which he was soon -fetched. And yet at times his visits would suddenly cease, and for quite -a considerable period he was seen no more. Every time he disappeared -everyone in the palace was smitten with the greatest depression. My -pupils betrayed it in a mood of melancholy they tried in vain to -conceal. When I asked them the cause, they answered evasively that -Alexis Nicolaïevitch was not well. I knew from other sources that he was -a prey to a disease which was only mentioned inferentially and the -nature of which no one ever told me.</p> - -<p>As I have already said, when I was released from my duties</p> - -<p class="ills"><a name="ill_004" id="ill_004"></a></p> -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_005" id="ill_005"></a> -<a href="images/ill_004_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_004_sml.jpg" width="568" height="249" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> - -<div class="caption"> -<table> -<tr valign="top"><td><p>THE CZARINA, A FEW MONTHS BEFORE HER MARRIAGE.<br />SUMMER OF 1894.</p> -</td><td><p> -THE CZAREVITCH AT THE AGE OF FIFTEEN MONTHS. (1905.)</p></td></tr> -</table> -</div> - -<div class="caption2"> -<p>[<i>Facing page 26.</i>]</p></div> - -</div> - - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_27" id="page_27">{27}</a></span></p> - -<p class="nind">as tutor to Duke Sergius of Leuchtenberg in 1909 I could give more time -to the Grand-Duchesses. I lived in St. Petersburg and visited -Tsarskoïe-Selo five times a week. Although the number of lessons I gave -had considerably increased, my pupils made but slow progress, largely -because the Imperial family spent months at a time in the Crimea. I -regretted more and more that they had not been given a French governess, -and each time they returned I always found they had forgotten a good -deal. Mademoiselle Tioutcheva, their Russian governess, could not do -everything, for all her intense devotion and perfect knowledge of -languages. It was with a view to overcoming this difficulty that the -Czarina asked me to accompany the family when they left Tsarskoïe-Selo -for a considerable time.</p> - -<p>My first visit under the new dispensation was to the Crimea in the -autumn of 1911. I lived in the little town of Yalta, with my colleague, -M. Petrof, professor of Russian, who had also been asked to continue his -course of teaching. We went to Livadia every day to give our lessons.</p> - -<p>The kind of life we led was extremely agreeable, for out of working -hours we were absolutely free, and could enjoy the beautiful climate of -the “Russian Riviera” without having to observe the formalities of Court -life.</p> - -<p>In the spring of the following year the family again spent several -months in the Crimea. M. Petrof and I were lodged in a little house in -the park of Livadia. We took our meals with some of the officers and -officials of the Court, only the suite and a few casual visitors being -admitted to the Imperial luncheon-table. In the evening the family dined -quite alone.</p> - -<p>A few days after our arrival, however, as the Czarina wished (as I -subsequently ascertained) to give a delicate proof of her<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_28" id="page_28">{28}</a></span> esteem for -those to whom she was entrusting the education of her children, she -instructed the Court Chamberlain to invite us to the Imperial table.</p> - -<p>I was highly gratified by the feelings which had prompted this kindness, -but these meals meant a somewhat onerous obligation, at any rate at the -start, although Court etiquette was not very exacting in ordinary times.</p> - -<p>My pupils, too, seemed to get tired of these long luncheons, and we were -all glad enough to get back to the schoolroom to our afternoon lessons -and simple, friendly relations. I seldom saw Alexis Nicolaïevitch. He -almost always took his meals with the Czarina, who usually stayed in her -own apartments.</p> - -<p>On June 10th we returned to Tsarskoïe-Selo, and shortly afterwards the -Imperial family went to Peterhof, from which they proceeded to their -annual cruise in the fjords of Finland on the <i>Standard</i>.</p> - -<p> </p> - -<p>At the beginning of September, 1912, the family left for the Forest of -Bielovesa,<a name="FNanchor_3_3" id="FNanchor_3_3"></a><a href="#Footnote_3_3" class="fnanchor">[3]</a> where they spent a fortnight, and then proceeded to -Spala<a name="FNanchor_4_4" id="FNanchor_4_4"></a><a href="#Footnote_4_4" class="fnanchor">[4]</a> for a longer visit. M. Petrof and I joined them there at the -end of September. Shortly after my arrival the Czarina told me she -wanted me to take Alexis Nicolaïevitch also. I gave him the first lesson -on October 2nd in the presence of his mother. The child was then eight -and a half. He did not know a word of French, and at first I had a good -deal of difficulty. My lessons were soon interrupted, as the boy, who -had looked to me ill from the outset, soon had to take to his bed. Both -my colleague and myself had been struck by his<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_29" id="page_29">{29}</a></span> lack of colour and the -fact that he was carried as if he could not walk.<a name="FNanchor_5_5" id="FNanchor_5_5"></a><a href="#Footnote_5_5" class="fnanchor">[5]</a> The disease from -which he was suffering had evidently taken a turn for the worse.</p> - -<p>A few days later it was whispered that his condition was giving rise to -extreme anxiety, and that Professors Rauchfuss and Fiodrof had been -summoned from St. Petersburg. Yet life continued as before; one -shooting-party succeeded another, and the guests were more numerous than -ever.</p> - -<p>One evening after dinner the Grand-Duchesses Marie and Anastasie -Nicolaïevna gave two short scenes from the <i>Bourgeois Gentilhomme</i> in -the dining-room before Their Majesties, the suite, and several guests. I -was the prompter, concealed behind a screen which did duty for the -wings. By craning my neck a little I could see the Czarina in the front -row of the audience smiling and talking gaily to her neighbours.</p> - -<p>When the play was over I went out by the service door and found myself -in the corridor opposite Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s room, from which a -moaning sound came distinctly to my ears. I suddenly noticed the Czarina -running up, holding her long and awkward train in her two hands. I -shrank back against the wall, and she passed me without observing my -presence. There was a distracted and terror-stricken look in her face. I -returned to the dining-room. The scene was of the most animated -description. Footmen in livery were handing round refreshments on -salvers. Everyone was laughing and exchanging jokes. The evening was at -its height.</p> - -<p>A few minutes later the Czarina came back. She had resumed the mask and -forced herself to smile pleasantly at the guests who crowded round her. -But I had noticed that the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_30" id="page_30">{30}</a></span> Czar, even while engaged in conversation, -had taken up a position from which he could watch the door, and I caught -the despairing glance which the Czarina threw him as she came in. An -hour later I returned to my room, still thoroughly upset at the scene -which had suddenly brought home to me the tragedy of this double life.</p> - -<p>Yet, although the invalid’s condition was still worse, life had -apparently undergone no change. All that happened was that we saw less -and less of the Czarina. The Czar controlled his anxiety and continued -his shooting-parties, while the usual crowd of guests appeared at dinner -every evening.</p> - -<p>On October 17th Professor Fiodrof arrived from St. Petersburg at last, I -caught sight of him for a moment in the evening. He looked very worried. -The next day was Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s birthday. Apart from a religious -service, there was nothing to mark the occasion. Everyone followed Their -Majesties’ example and endeavoured to conceal his or her apprehensions.</p> - -<p>On October 19th the fever was worse, reaching 102·5° in the morning and -103·3° in the evening. During dinner the Czarina had Professor Fiodrof -fetched. On Sunday, October 20th, the patient’s condition was still -worse. There were, however, a few guests at luncheon. The next day, as -the Czarevitch’s temperature went up to 105° and the heart was very -feeble, Count Fredericks asked the Czar’s permission to publish -bulletins. The first was sent to St. Petersburg the same evening.</p> - -<p>Thus the intervention of the highest official at Court had been -necessary before the decision to admit the gravity of the Czarevitch’s -condition was taken.</p> - -<p>Why did the Czar and Czarina subject themselves to this</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_006" id="ill_006"></a> -<a href="images/ill_005-a_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_005-a_sml.jpg" width="429" height="357" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>THE GRAND-DUCHESSES MARIE AND ANASTASIE DRESSED UP FOR A -SCENE FROM THE “BOURGEOIS GENTILHOMME.” SPALA, AUTUMN OF 1912.</p></div> -</div> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_007" id="ill_007"></a> -<a href="images/ill_005-b_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_005-b_sml.jpg" width="437" height="363" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>THE CZARINA AT THE CZAREVITCH’S BEDSIDE DURING HIS SEVERE -ATTACK OF HÆMOPHILIA AT SPALA IN THE AUTUMN OF 1912.</p> -</div> -<div class="caption2"><p>[<i>Facing page 30.</i></p></div> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_31" id="page_31">{31}</a></span></p> - -<p class="nind">dreadful ordeal? Why, when their one desire in life was to be with their -suffering son, did they force themselves to appear among their guests -with a smile on their lips? The reason was that they did not wish the -world to know the nature of the Heir’s illness, and, as I knew myself, -regarded it in the light of a state secret.</p> - -<p>On the morning of October 22nd the child’s temperature was 103·5°. About -midday, however, the pains gradually subsided, and the doctors could -proceed to a more thorough examination of the invalid, who had hitherto -refused to allow it on account of his terrible sufferings.</p> - -<p>At three o’clock in the afternoon there was a religious service in the -forest. It was attended by a large number of peasants from the -surrounding districts.</p> - -<p>Beginning on the previous day, prayers for the recovery of the Heir were -said twice a day. As there was no church at Spala, a tent with a small -portable altar had been erected in the park as soon as we arrived. The -priest officiated there morning and night.</p> - -<p>After a few days, during which we were all a prey to the most terrible -apprehensions, the crisis was reached and passed, and the period of -convalescence began. It was a long and slow business, however, and we -could feel that, notwithstanding the change for the better, there was -still cause for anxiety. As the patient’s condition required constant -and most careful watching, Professor Fiodrof had sent for Dr. Vladimir -Derevenko,<a name="FNanchor_6_6" id="FNanchor_6_6"></a><a href="#Footnote_6_6" class="fnanchor">[6]</a> one of his young assistants, from St. Petersburg. This -gentleman henceforth remained in constant attendance on the Czarevitch.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_32" id="page_32">{32}</a></span></p> - -<p>The newspapers about this time had a good deal to say of the young -Heir’s illness—and the most fantastic stories were going round. I only -had the truth some time later, and then from Dr. Derevenko himself. The -crisis had been brought on by a fall of Alexis Nicolaïevitch at -Bielovesa. In trying to get out of a boat he had hit his left thigh on -the side, and the blow had caused rather profuse internal hæmorrhage. He -was just getting better when some imprudence at Spala suddenly -aggravated his condition. A sanguineous tumour formed in the groin and -nearly produced a serious infection.</p> - -<p>On November 16th it was possible to think of removing the child, without -too great danger of relapse but with extreme care, from Spala to -Tsarskoïe-Selo, where the Imperial family passed the entire winter.</p> - -<p>Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s condition required assiduous and special medical -attention. His illness at Spala had left behind it a temporary atrophy -of the nerves of the left leg, which remained drawn up and could not be -straightened out by the boy himself. Massage and orthopedic appliances -were necessary, but in time these measures brought the limb back to its -normal position.</p> - -<p>It is hardly necessary to say that under these circumstances I could not -even think of resuming my work with the Czarevitch. This state of things -lasted until the summer holidays of 1913.</p> - -<p>I was in the habit of visiting Switzerland every summer. That year the -Czarina informed me a few days before I left that on my return she -proposed to appoint me tutor to Alexis Nicolaïevitch. The news filled me -with a mingled sense of pleasure and apprehension. I was delighted at -the confidence shown in me, but nervous of the responsibility it -involved.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_33" id="page_33">{33}</a></span> Yet I felt I had no right to try and escape the heavy task -assigned to me, as circumstances might enable me to exercise some -influence, however slight, on the intellectual development of the boy -who would one day be the ruler of one of the mightiest states of -Europe.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_34" id="page_34">{34}</a></span> </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_35" id="page_35">{35}</a></span> </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_36" id="page_36">{36}</a></span> </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_37" id="page_37">{37}</a></span> </p> - -<h2><a name="CHAPTER_III" id="CHAPTER_III"></a>CHAPTER III<br /><br /> -I BEGIN MY DUTIES AS TUTOR—THE CZAREVITCH’S ILLNESS<br /> -(AUTUMN, 1913)</h2> - -<p class="nind"><span class="letra">I</span> RETURNED to St. Petersburg at the end of August. The Imperial family -was in the Crimea. I called on the Controller of Her Majesty’s Household -for my instructions and left for Livadia, which I reached on September -3rd. I found Alexis Nicolaïevitch pale and thin. He still suffered very -much, and was undergoing a course of high-temperature mud-baths, which -the doctors had ordered as a cure for the last traces of his accident -but which he found extremely trying.</p> - -<p>Naturally I waited to be summoned by the Czarina to receive exact -instructions and suggestions from her personally. But she did not appear -at meals and was not to be seen. She merely informed me through Tatiana -Nicolaïevna that while the treatment was in progress regular lessons -with Alexis Nicolaïevitch were out of the question. As she wished the -boy to get used to me, she asked me to go with him on his walks and -spend as much time with him as I could.</p> - -<p>I then had a long talk with Dr. Derevenko. He told me that the Heir was -a prey to hæmophilia, a hereditary disease which in certain families is -transmitted from generation to generation <i>by the women</i> to their male -children. Only males are affected. He told me that the slightest wound -might<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_38" id="page_38">{38}</a></span> cause the boy’s death, for the blood of a bleeder had not the -power of coagulating like that of a normal individual. Further, the -tissue of the arteries and veins is so frail that any blow or shock may -rupture the blood-vessel and bring on a fatal hæmorrhage.</p> - -<p>Such was the terrible disease from which Alexis Nicolaïevitch was -suffering, such the perpetual menace to his life. A fall, nose-bleeding, -a simple cut—things which were a trifle to any other child—might prove -fatal to him. All that could be done was to watch over him closely day -and night, especially in his early years,<a name="FNanchor_7_7" id="FNanchor_7_7"></a><a href="#Footnote_7_7" class="fnanchor">[7]</a> and by extreme vigilance -try to prevent accidents. Hence the fact that at the suggestion of the -doctors he had been given two ex-sailors of the Imperial yacht, -Derevenko and his assistant Nagorny, as his personal attendants and -bodyguard. They looked after him in rotation.</p> - -<p>My first relations with the boy in my new appointment were not easy. I -was obliged to talk in Russian with him and give up French. My position -was delicate, as I had no rights and therefore no hold over him.</p> - -<p>As I have said, at first I was astonished and disappointed at the lack -of support given me by the Czarina. A whole month had passed before I -received any instructions from her. I had a feeling that she did not -want to come between her son and myself. It made my initial task much -more difficult, but it might have the advantage, once I had established -my position, of enjoying it with greater freedom and personal<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_39" id="page_39">{39}</a></span> -authority. About this time I had moments of extreme discouragement, and -in fact I sometimes despaired of success and felt ready to abandon the -task I had undertaken.</p> - -<p>Fortunately for me, in Dr. Derevenko I found a wise adviser whose help -was of infinite value. He impressed on me the necessity for patience, -and told me that, in view of the constant danger of the boy’s relapse, -and as a result of a kind of religious fatalism which the Czarina had -developed, she tended to leave decision to circumstance and kept on -postponing her intervention, which would simply inflict useless -suffering on her son if he was not to survive. She did not feel equal to -battling with the child to make him accept me.</p> - -<p>I understood myself, of course, that circumstances were unfavourable, -but I still cherished a hope that one day the health of my pupil would -improve.</p> - -<p>The serious malady from which the Czarevitch had barely recovered had -left him very weak and nervous. At this time he was the kind of child -who can hardly bear correction. He had never been under any regular -discipline. In his eyes I was the person appointed to extract work and -attention from him, and it was my business to bend his will to the habit -of obedience. To all the existing supervision, which at any rate allowed -him idleness as a place of refuge, was to be added a new control which -would violate even that last retreat. He felt it instinctively without -realising it consciously. I had a definite impression of his mute -hostility, and at times it reached a stage of open defiance.</p> - -<p>I felt a terrible burden of responsibility, for with all my precautions -it was impossible always to prevent accidents. There were three in the -course of the first month.</p> - -<p>Yet as time passed by I felt my authority gaining a hold.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_40" id="page_40">{40}</a></span> I noticed -more and more frequent bursts of confidence on the part of my pupil, and -they seemed to me a promise of affectionate relations before long.</p> - -<p>The more the boy opened his heart to me the better I realised the -treasures of his nature, and I gradually began to feel certain that with -so many precious gifts it would be unjust to give up hope.</p> - -<p>Alexis Nicolaïevitch was then nine and a half, and rather tall for his -age. He had a long, finely-chiselled face, delicate features, auburn -hair with a coppery glint in it, and large blue-grey eyes like his -mother’s. He thoroughly enjoyed life—when it let him—and was a happy, -romping boy. Very simple in his tastes, he extracted no false -satisfaction from the fact that he was the Heir—there was nothing he -thought about less—and his greatest delight was to play with the two -sons of his sailor Derevenko, both of them a little younger than he.</p> - -<p>He had very quick wits and a keen and penetrating mind. He sometimes -surprised me with questions beyond his years which bore witness to a -delicate and intuitive spirit. I had no difficulty in believing that -those who were not forced, as I was, to teach him habits of discipline, -but could unreservedly enjoy his charm, easily fell under its spell. -Under the capricious little creature I had known at first I discovered a -child of a naturally affectionate disposition, sensitive to suffering in -others just because he had already suffered so much himself. When this -conviction had taken root in my mind I was full of hope for the future. -My task would have been easy had it not been for the Czarevitch’s -associates and environment.</p> - -<p> </p> - -<p>As I have already said, I was on excellent terms with Dr. Derevenko. -There was, however, one point on which we were</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_008" id="ill_008"></a> -<a href="images/ill_006-a_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_006-a_sml.jpg" width="435" height="362" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>THE FOUR GRAND-DUCHESSES GATHERING MUSHROOMS IN THE -FOREST OF BIELOVESA. AUTUMN OF 1912.</p></div> -</div> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_009" id="ill_009"></a> -<a href="images/ill_006-b_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_006-b_sml.jpg" width="434" height="358" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>THE CZAREVITCH CUTTING CORN HE HAD SOWN IN THE PARK AT -PETERHOF. SUMMER OF 1913.</p> -</div><div class="caption2"><p>[<i>Facing page</i> 40.</p></div> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_41" id="page_41">{41}</a></span></p> - -<p class="nind">not in agreement. I considered that the perpetual presence of the sailor -Derevenko and his assistant Nagorny was harmful to the child. The -external power which intervened whenever danger threatened seemed to me -to hinder the development of will-power and the faculty of observation. -What the child gained—possibly—in safety he lost in real discipline. I -thought it would have been better to give him more freedom and accustom -him to look to himself for the energy to resist the impulses of his own -motion.</p> - -<p>Besides, accidents continued to happen. It was impossible to guard -against everything, and the closer the supervision became, the more -irritating and humiliating it seemed to the boy, and the greater the -risk that it would develop his skill at evasion and make him cunning and -deceitful. It was the best way of turning an already physically delicate -child into a characterless individual, without self-control and -backbone, even in the moral sense.</p> - -<p>I spoke in that sense to Dr. Derevenko, but he was so obsessed by fears -of a fatal attack, and so conscious of the terrible load of -responsibility that devolved upon him as the doctor, that I could not -bring him round to share my view.</p> - -<p>It was for the parents, and the parents alone, in the last resort, to -take a decision which might have serious consequences for their child. -To my great astonishment, they entirely agreed with me, and said they -were ready to accept all the risks of an experiment on which I did not -enter myself without terrible anxiety. No doubt they realised how much -harm the existing system was doing to all that was best in their son, -and if they loved him to distraction their love itself gave them the -strength to let him run the risk of an accident<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_42" id="page_42">{42}</a></span> which might prove fatal -rather than see him grow up a man without strength of character or moral -fibre.</p> - -<p>Alexis Nicolaïevitch was delighted at this decision. In his relations -with his playmates he was always suffering from the incessant -supervision to which he was subject. He promised me to repay the -confidence reposed in him.</p> - -<p>Yet, sure though I was of the soundness of my view, the moment the -parents’ consent was obtained my fears were greater than ever. I seemed -to have a presentiment of what was to come....</p> - -<p>Everything went well at first, and I was beginning to be easy in my -mind, when the accident I had so much feared happened without a word of -warning. The Czarevitch was in the schoolroom standing on a chair, when -he slipped, and in falling hit his right knee against the corner of some -piece of furniture. The next day he could not walk. On the day after the -subcutaneous hæmorrhage had progressed, and the swelling which had -formed below the knee rapidly spread down the leg. The skin, which was -greatly distended, had hardened under the force of the extravasated -blood, which pressed on the nerves of the leg and thus caused shooting -pains, which grew worse every hour.</p> - -<p>I was thunderstruck. Yet neither the Czar nor the Czarina blamed me in -the slightest. So far from it, they seemed to be intent on preventing me -from despairing of a task my pupil’s malady made so perilous. As if they -wished by their example to make me face the inevitable ordeal, and -enlist me as an ally in the struggle they had carried on so long, they -associated me in their anxieties with a truly touching kindness.</p> - -<p>The Czarina was at her son’s side from the first onset of the attack. -She watched over him, surrounding him with her<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_43" id="page_43">{43}</a></span> tender love and care and -trying by a thousand attentions to alleviate his sufferings. The Czar -came the moment he was free. He tried to comfort and amuse the boy, but -the pain was stronger than his mother’s caresses or his father’s -stories, and the moans and tears began once more. Every now and then the -door opened and one of the Grand-Duchesses came in on tip-toe and kissed -her little brother, bringing a gust of sweetness and health into the -room. For a moment the boy would open his great eyes, round which the -malady had already painted black rings, and then almost immediately -close them again.</p> - -<p>One morning I found the mother at her son’s bedside. He had had a very -bad night. Dr. Derevenko was anxious, as the hæmorrhage had not been -stopped and his temperature was rising. The inflammation had spread -further and the pain was even worse than the day before. The Czarevitch -lay in bed groaning piteously. His head rested on his mother’s arm, and -his small, deathly-white face was unrecognisable. At times the groans -ceased and he murmured the one word “Mummy!” in which he expressed all -his sufferings and distress. His mother kissed him on the hair, -forehead, and eyes, as if the touch of her lips could have relieved his -pain and restored some of the life which was leaving him. Think of the -tortures of that mother, an impotent witness of her son’s martyrdom in -those hours of mortal anguish—a mother who knew that <i>she herself</i> was -the cause of his sufferings, that <i>she</i> had transmitted to him the -terrible disease against which human science was powerless! <i>Now</i> I -understood the secret tragedy of her life! How easy it was to -reconstruct the stages of that long Calvary.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_44" id="page_44">{44}</a></span> </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_45" id="page_45">{45}</a></span> </p> - -<h2><a name="CHAPTER_IV" id="CHAPTER_IV"></a>CHAPTER IV<br /><br /> -THE CZARINA, ALEXANDRA FEODOROVNA<br /><br /> -</h2> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_46" id="page_46">{46}</a></span> </p> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_47" id="page_47">{47}</a></span> </p> - -<p class="nind"><span class="letra">T</span>HE Czarina, Alexandra Feodorovna, formerly Alice of Hesse, and fourth -child of the Grand Duke Ludwig of Hesse and Alice of England, youngest -daughter of Queen Victoria, was born at Darmstadt on June 6th, 1872. She -lost her mother early in life, and was largely brought up at the English -Court, where she soon became the favourite granddaughter of Queen -Victoria, who bestowed on the blonde “Alix” all the tender affection she -had had for her mother.<a name="FNanchor_8_8" id="FNanchor_8_8"></a><a href="#Footnote_8_8" class="fnanchor">[8]</a></p> - -<p>At the age of seventeen the young princess paid a prolonged visit to -Russia, staying with her elder sister Elisabeth, who had married the -Grand-Duke Sergius Alexandrovitch, a brother of the Czar Alexander III. -She took an active part in Court life, appeared at reviews, receptions, -and balls, and being very pretty was made a great fuss of.</p> - -<p>Everybody regarded her as the prospective mate of the Heir to the -Throne, but, contrary to general expectation, Alice of Hesse returned to -Darmstadt and nothing had been said. Did she not like the idea? It is -certainly a fact that five years later, when the official proposal -arrived, she showed signs of hesitation.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_48" id="page_48">{48}</a></span></p> - -<p>However, the betrothal took place at Darmstadt during the summer of -1894, and was followed by a visit to the Court of England. The Russian -Heir at once returned to his country. A few months later she was obliged -to leave suddenly for Livadia, where Alexander III. was dying. She was -present when his end came, and with the Imperial family accompanied the -coffin in which the mortal remains of the dead Emperor were carried to -St. Petersburg.</p> - -<p>The body was taken from Nicholas station to the Cathedral of St. Peter -and St. Paul on a dull November day. A huge crowd was assembled on the -route of the funeral cortège as it moved through the melting snow and -mud with which the streets were covered. In the crowd women crossed -themselves piously and could be heard murmuring, in allusion to the -young Czarina, “She has come to us behind a coffin. She brings -misfortune with her.”</p> - -<p>It certainly seemed as if from the start sorrow was dodging the steps of -her whose light heart and beauty had earned her the nickname of -“Sunshine” in her girlhood.</p> - -<p>On November 26th, thus within a month of Alexander’s death, the marriage -was celebrated amidst the general mourning. A year later the Czarina -gave birth to her first child—a daughter who was named Olga.</p> - -<p>The coronation of the young sovereigns took place in Moscow on May 14th, -1896. Fate seemed already to have marked them down. It will be -remembered that the celebrations were the occasion of a terrible -accident which cost the lives of a large number of people. The peasants, -who had come from all parts, had assembled in masses during the night in -Hodinskoïe meadows, where gifts were to be distributed. As a result of -bad organisation there was a panic, and more than two<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_49" id="page_49">{49}</a></span> thousand people -were trodden to death or suffocated in the mud by the terror-stricken -crowd.</p> - -<p>When the Czar and Czarina went to Hodinskoïe meadows next morning they -had heard nothing whatever of the terrible catastrophe. They were not -told the truth until they returned to the city subsequently, and they -never knew the whole truth. Did not those concerned realise that by -acting thus they were depriving the Imperial couple of a chance to show -their grief and sympathy and making their behaviour odious because it -seemed sheer indifference to public misfortune?</p> - -<p>Several years of domestic bliss followed, and Fate seemed to have -loosened its grip.</p> - -<p>Yet the task of the young Czarina was no easy one. She had to learn all -that it meant to be an empress, and that at the most etiquette ridden -Court in Europe and the scene of the worst forms of intrigue and -coterie. Accustomed to the simple life of Darmstadt, and having -experienced at the strict and formal English Court only such restraint -as affected a young and popular princess who was there merely on a -visit, she must have felt at sea with her new obligations and dazzled by -an existence of which all the proportions had suddenly changed. Her -sense of duty and her burning desire to devote herself to the welfare of -the millions whose Czarina she had become fired her ambitions, but at -the same time checked her natural impulses.</p> - -<p>Yet her only thought was to win the hearts of her subjects. -Unfortunately she did not know how to show it, and the innate timidity -from which she suffered was wont to play the traitor to her kind -intentions. She very soon realised how impotent she was to gain sympathy -and understanding. Her frank and spontaneous nature was speedily -repelled by the icy conventions<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_50" id="page_50">{50}</a></span> of her environment. Her impulses came -up against the prevalent inertia about her,<a name="FNanchor_9_9" id="FNanchor_9_9"></a><a href="#Footnote_9_9" class="fnanchor">[9]</a> and when in return for -her confidence she asked for intelligent devotion and real good will, -those with whom she dealt took refuge in the easy zeal of the polite -formalities of Courts.</p> - -<p>In spite of all her efforts, she never succeeded in being merely amiable -and acquiring the art which consists of flitting gracefully but -superficially over all manner of subjects. The fact is that the Czarina -was nothing if not sincere. Every word from her lips was the true -expression of her real feelings. Finding herself misunderstood, she -quickly drew back into her shell. Her natural pride was wounded. She -appeared less and less at the ceremonies and receptions she regarded as -an intolerable nuisance. She adopted a habit of distant reserve which -was taken for haughtiness and contempt. But those who came in contact -with her in moments of distress knew what a sensitive spirit, what a -longing for affection, was concealed behind that apparent coldness. She -had accepted her new religion with entire sincerity, and found it a -great source of comfort in hours of trouble and anguish; but above all, -it was the affection of her family which nourished her love, and she was -never really happy except when she was with them.</p> - -<p> </p> - -<p>The birth of Olga Nicolaïevna had been followed by that of three other -fine and healthy daughters who were their parents’ delight. It was not -an unmixed delight, however, for the secret desire of their hearts—to -have a son and heir—had not yet been fulfilled. The birth of Anastasie -Nicolaïevna, the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_51" id="page_51">{51}</a></span> last of the Grand-Duchesses, had at first been a -terrible disappointment ... and the years were slipping by. At last, on -August 12th, 1904, when the Russo-Japanese War was at its height, the -Czarina gave birth to the son they so ardently desired. Their joy knew -no bounds. It seemed as if all the sorrows of the past were forgotten -and that an era of happiness was about to open for them.</p> - -<p>Alas! it was but a short respite, and was followed by worse misfortunes: -first the January massacre in front of the Winter Palace—the memory of -which was to haunt them like a horrible nightmare for the rest of their -days—and then the lamentable conclusion of the Russo-Japanese War. In -those dark days their only consolation was their beloved son, and it had -not taken long, alas! to discover that the Czarevitch had hæmophilia. -From that moment the mother’s life was simply one dreadful agony. She -had already made the acquaintance of that terrible disease; she knew -that an uncle, one of her brothers, and two of her nephews had died of -it. From her childhood she had heard it spoken of as a dreadful and -mysterious thing against which men were powerless. And now her only son, -the child she loved more than anything else on earth, was affected! -Death would watch him, follow him at every step, and carry him off one -day like so many boys in his family. She must fight! She must save him -at any cost! It was impossible for science to be impotent. The means of -saving must exist, and they must be found. Doctors, surgeons, -specialists were consulted. But every kind of treatment was tried in -vain.</p> - -<p>When the mother realised that no human aid could save, her last hope was -in God. He alone could perform the miracle. But she must be worthy of -His intervention. She was naturally<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_52" id="page_52">{52}</a></span> of a pious nature, and she devoted -herself wholly to the Orthodox religion with the ardour and -determination she brought to everything. Life at Court became strict, if -not austere. Festivities were eschewed, and the number of occasions on -which the sovereigns had to appear in public was reduced to a minimum. -The family gradually became isolated from the Court and lived to itself, -so to speak.</p> - -<p>Between each of the attacks, however, the boy came back to life, -recovered his health, forgot his sufferings, and resumed his fun and his -games. At these times it was impossible to credit that he was the victim -of an implacable disease which might carry him off at any moment. Every -time the Czarina saw him with red cheeks, or heard his merry laugh, or -watched his frolics, her heart would fill with an immense hope, and she -would say: “God has heard me. He has pitied my sorrow at last.” Then the -disease would suddenly swoop down on the boy, stretch him once more on -his bed of pain and take him to the gates of death.</p> - -<p>The months passed, the expected miracle did not happen, and the cruel, -ruthless attacks followed hard on each other’s heels. The most fervent -prayers had not brought the divine revelation so passionately implored. -The last hope had failed. A sense of endless despair filled the -Czarina’s soul: it seemed as if the whole world were deserting her.<a name="FNanchor_10_10" id="FNanchor_10_10"></a><a href="#Footnote_10_10" class="fnanchor">[10]</a></p> - -<p>It was then that Rasputin, a simple Siberian peasant, was brought to -her, and he said: “Believe in the power of my prayers; believe in my -help and your son will live!”</p> - -<p>The mother clung to the hope he gave her as a drowning man seizes an -outstretched hand. She believed in him with<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_53" id="page_53">{53}</a></span> all the strength that was -in her. As a matter of fact, she had been convinced for a long time that -the saviour of Russia and the dynasty would come from the people, and -she thought that this humble <i>moujik</i> had been sent by God to save him -who was the hope of the nation. The intensity of her faith did the rest, -and by a simple process of auto-suggestion, which was helped by certain -perfectly casual coincidences, she persuaded herself that her son’s life -was in this man’s hands.</p> - -<p>Rasputin had realised the state of mind of the despairing mother who was -broken down by the strain of her struggle and seemed to have touched the -limit of human suffering. He knew how to extract the fullest advantage -from it, and with a diabolical cunning he succeeded in associating his -own life, so to speak, with that of the child.</p> - -<p>This moral hold of Rasputin on the Czarina cannot possibly be understood -unless one is familiar with the part played in the religious life of the -Orthodox world by those men who are neither priests nor monks—though -people habitually, and quite inaccurately, speak of the “monk” -Rasputin—and are called <i>stranniki</i> or <i>startsi</i>.</p> - -<p>The <i>strannik</i> is a pilgrim who wanders from monastery to monastery and -church to church, seeking the truth and living on the charity of the -faithful. He may thus travel right across the Russian Empire, led by his -fancy or attracted by the reputation for holiness enjoyed by particular -places or persons.</p> - -<p>The <i>staretz</i> is an ascetic who usually lives in a monastery, though -sometimes in solitude—a kind of guide of souls to whom one has recourse -in moments of trouble or suffering. Quite frequently a <i>staretz</i> is an -ex-<i>strannik</i> who has given up his old wandering life and taken up an -abode in which to end his days in prayer and meditation.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_54" id="page_54">{54}</a></span></p> - -<p>Dostoïevsky gives the following description of him in <i>The Brothers -Karamazof</i>:</p> - -<div class="blockquot"><p>“The <i>staretz</i> is he who takes your soul and will and makes them -his. When you select your <i>staretz</i> you surrender your will, you -give it him in utter submission, in full renunciation. He who takes -this burden upon him, who accepts this terrible school of life, -does so of his own free will in the hope that after a long trial he -will be able to conquer himself and become his own master -sufficiently to attain complete freedom by a life of -obedience—that is to say, get rid of self and avoid the fate of -those who have lived their lives without succeeding in sufficing -unto themselves.”</p></div> - -<p>God gives the <i>staretz</i> the indications which are requisite for one’s -welfare and communicates the means by which one must be brought back to -safety.</p> - -<p>On earth the <i>staretz</i> is the guardian of truth and the ideal. He is -also the repository of the sacred tradition which must be transmitted -from <i>staretz</i> to <i>staretz</i> until the reign of justice and light shall -come.</p> - -<p>Several of these <i>startsi</i> have risen to remarkable heights of modern -grandeur and become saints of the Orthodox Church.</p> - -<p>The influence of these men, who live as a kind of unofficial clergy, is -still very considerable in Russia. In the provinces and open country it -is even greater than that of the priests and monks.</p> - -<p>The conversion of the Czarina had been a genuine act of faith. The -Orthodox religion had fully responded to her mystical aspirations, and -her imagination must have been<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_55" id="page_55">{55}</a></span> captured by its archaic and naïve -ritual. She had accepted it with all the ardour of the neophyte. In her -eyes Rasputin had all the prestige and sanctity of a <i>staretz</i>.</p> - -<p>Such was the nature of the feelings the Czarina entertained for -Rasputin—feelings ignobly travestied by calumny. They had their source -in maternal love, the noblest passion which can fill a mother’s heart.</p> - -<p>Fate willed that he who wore the halo of a saint should be nothing but a -low and perverse creature, and that, as we shall soon see, this man’s -evil influence was one of the principal causes of which the effect was -the death of those who thought they could regard him as their saviour.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_56" id="page_56">{56}</a></span> </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_57" id="page_57">{57}</a></span> </p> - -<h2><a name="CHAPTER_V" id="CHAPTER_V"></a>CHAPTER V<br /><br /> -RASPUTIN<br /><br /> -</h2> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_58" id="page_58">{58}</a></span> </p> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_59" id="page_59">{59}</a></span> </p> - -<p class="nind"><span class="letra">I</span>N the preceding chapter I thought I ought to dwell on events some of -which took place before I took up my duties, because they alone could -explain the fundamental reasons why Rasputin was ever able to appear on -the scene and obtain so great an influence over the Czarina.</p> - -<p>I should have preferred to confine my book to events in which I have -taken a direct part and give personal evidence only. But if I did so my -story could not be clear. In the present chapter I am compelled once -more to depart from the rule I wished to lay down for myself. If the -reader is to understand me, it is essential for me to give certain -details about the life and beginnings of Rasputin and to try and -disentangle from the legends innumerable of which he is the subject such -facts as seem to me part of history.</p> - -<p>About one hundred and fifty versts south of Tobolsk the little village -of Pokrovskoïe lies lost in the marshes on the banks of the Tobol. There -Grigory Rasputin was born. His father’s name was Efim. Like many other -Russian peasants at that time, the latter had no family name. The -inhabitants of the village, of which he was not a native, had given him -on his arrival the name of Novy (the Newcomer).</p> - -<p>His son Grigory had the same kind of youth as all the small peasantry of -that part of Siberia, where the poor quality of the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_60" id="page_60">{60}</a></span> soil often compels -them to live by expedients. Like them, he robbed and stole.... He soon -made his mark, however, by the audacity he showed in his exploits, and -it was not long before his misdoings earned him the reputation of an -unbridled libertine. He was now known solely as Rasputin, a corruption -of the word <i>rasputnik</i> (debauched), which was destined to become, as it -were, his family name.</p> - -<p>The villagers of Siberia were in the habit of hiring out horses to -travellers passing through the country and offering their services as -guides and coachmen. One day Rasputin happened to conduct a priest to -the monastery of Verkhoturie. The priest entered into conversation with -him, was struck by his quick natural gifts, led him by his questions to -confess his riotous life, and exhorted him to consecrate to the service -of God the vitality he was putting to such bad uses. The exhortation -produced so great an impression on Grigory that he seemed willing to -give up his life of robbery and licence. He stayed for a considerable -time at the monastery of Verkhoturie and began to frequent the holy -places of the neighbourhood.</p> - -<p>When he went back to his village he seemed a changed man, and the -inhabitants could hardly recognise the reprobate hero of so many -scandalous adventures in this man whose countenance was so grave and -whose dress so austere. He was seen going from village to village, -spreading the good word and reciting to all and sundry willing to listen -long passages from the sacred books, which he knew by heart.</p> - -<p>Public credulity, which he already exploited extremely skilfully, was -not slow in regarding him as a prophet, a being endowed with -supernatural powers, and in particular the power of performing miracles. -To understand this rapid transformation</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_010" id="ill_010"></a> -<a href="images/ill_007_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_007_sml.jpg" width="330" height="544" alt="[Image unavailable: Si vous avez le second volume de “Notre Dame de Paris” envoyez le -moi je vous en prie. - -Olga Romanoff - -13. May 1914.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"> -<p>LETTER TO THE AUTHOR FROM THE GRAND-DUCHESS OLGA NICOLAÏEVNA</p> - -<p>(LIVADIA, CRIMEA, MAY 13/26, 1914).</p> -</div><div class="caption2"><p>[<i>Facing page 60.</i></p></div> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_61" id="page_61">{61}</a></span></p> - -<p class="nind">one must realise both the strange power of fascination and suggestion -which Rasputin possessed, and also the ease with which the popular -imagination in Russia is captured by the attraction of the marvellous.</p> - -<p>However, the virtue of the new saint does not seem to have been proof -against the enticements of the flesh for long, and he relapsed into his -debauchery. It is true that he showed the greatest contrition for his -wrongdoings, but that did not prevent him from continuing them. Even at -that time he displayed that blend of mysticism and erotomania which made -him so dangerous a person.</p> - -<p>Yet, notwithstanding all this, his reputation spread far and wide. His -services were requisitioned, and he was sent for from distant places, -not merely in Siberia, but even in Russia.</p> - -<p>His wanderings at last brought him to St. Petersburg. There, in 1905, he -made the acquaintance of the Archimandrite Theophanes, who thought he -could discern in him signs of genuine piety and profound humility as -well as the marks of divine inspiration. Rasputin was introduced by him -to devout circles in the capital, whither his reputation had preceded -him. He had no difficulty in trafficking in the credulity of these -devotees, whose very refinement made them superstitious and susceptible -to the magnetism of his rustic piety. In his fundamental coarseness they -saw nothing but the entertaining candour of a man of the people. They -were filled with the greatest admiration for the <i>naïveté</i> of this -simple soul....</p> - -<p>It was not long before Rasputin had immense authority with his new -flock. He became a familiar figure in the <i>salons</i> of certain members of -the high aristocracy of St. Petersburg,<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_62" id="page_62">{62}</a></span> and was even received by -members of the royal family, who sang his praises to the Czarina. -Nothing more was requisite for the last and vital stage. Rasputin was -taken to Court by intimate friends of Her Majesty, and with a personal -recommendation from the Archimandrite Theophanes. This last fact must -always be borne in mind. It was to shelter him from the attacks of his -enemies for many years.</p> - -<p> </p> - -<p>We have seen how Rasputin traded on the despair which possessed the -Czarina and had contrived to link his life with that of the Czarevitch -and acquire a growing hold over his mother. Each of his appearances -seemed to produce an improvement in the boy’s malady, and thus increased -his prestige and confirmed confidence in the power of his intercession.</p> - -<p>After a certain time, however, Rasputin’s head was turned by this -unexpected rise to fame; he thought his position was sufficiently -secure, forgot the caution he had displayed when he first came to St. -Petersburg, and returned to his scandalous mode of life. Yet he did so -with a skill which for a long time kept his private life quite secret. -It was only gradually that the reports of his excesses spread and were -credited.</p> - -<p>At first only a few voices were faintly raised against the <i>staretz</i>, -but it was not long before they became loud and numerous. The first at -Court to attempt to show up the impostor was Mademoiselle Tioutcheva, -the governess of the Grand-Duchesses. Her efforts were broken against -the blind faith of the Czarina. Among the charges she made against -Rasputin were several which, in her indignation, she had not checked -with sufficient care so that their falsity was absolutely patent to her -sovereign. Realising her impotence, and with a view to discharging her -responsibilities, she asked that in any<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_63" id="page_63">{63}</a></span> case Rasputin should not be -allowed on the floor occupied by the children.</p> - -<p>The Czar then intervened, and Her Majesty yielded, not because her faith -was shaken, but merely for the sake of peace and in the interests of a -man whom she believed was blinded by his very zeal and devotion.</p> - -<p>Although I was then no more than one of the Grand-Duchesses’ -professors—it was during the winter of 1910—Mademoiselle Tioutcheva -herself told me all about this debate and its vicissitudes.<a name="FNanchor_11_11" id="FNanchor_11_11"></a><a href="#Footnote_11_11" class="fnanchor">[11]</a> But I -confess that at that time I was still far from accepting all the -extraordinary stories about Rasputin.</p> - -<p>In March, 1911, the hostility to Rasputin became more and more -formidable, and the <i>staretz</i> thought it wise to let the storm blow over -and disappear for a time. He therefore started on a pilgrimage to -Jerusalem.</p> - -<p>On his return to St. Petersburg in the autumn of the same year the -tumult had not subsided, and he had to face the attacks of one of his -former protectors, Bishop Hermogenes, who employed terrible threats and -eventually extracted a promise from Rasputin to keep away from the -Court, where his presence compromised his sovereigns.</p> - -<p>He had no sooner left the Bishop, who had actually gone so far as to -strike him, than he rushed to his powerful protectoress, Madame -Wyroubova, the Czarina’s all but inseparable companion. The Bishop was -exiled to a monastery.</p> - -<p>Just as futile were the efforts of the Archimandrite Theophanes, who -could never forgive himself for having stood sponsor in some degree for -the <i>staretz’s</i> high moral character,<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_64" id="page_64">{64}</a></span> and thus reassuring the Czar and -Czarina by his personal recommendation. He did his best to show him up, -but the only reward for his pains was to find himself transferred to the -Government of Tauris.</p> - -<p>The fact was that Rasputin managed to make the two Bishops seem low -intriguers who had wanted to use him as an instrument, and then, -becoming jealous of a favour they could no longer exploit for their own -personal benefit, tried to bring about his downfall.</p> - -<p>“The lowly Siberian peasant” had become a formidable adversary in whom -an utter lack of moral scruple was associated with consummate skill. -With a first-class intelligence service, and creatures of his own both -at Court and among the men around the ministers, as soon as he saw a new -enemy appear on the scene he was always careful to baulk him cleverly by -getting in the first blow.</p> - -<p>Under the form of prophecies he would announce that he was going to be -the object of a new attack, taking good care not to indicate his -adversaries too plainly. So when the bolt was shot, the hand that -directed it held a crumbling missile. He often actually interceded in -favour of those who had attacked him, affirming with mock humility that -such trials were necessary for the good of his soul.</p> - -<p>Another element which also contributed to keep alive the blind faith in -him which lasted until the end was the fact that the Czar and Czarina -were accustomed to see those to whom they paid particular attention -become objects of intrigue and cabals. They knew that their esteem alone -was sufficient to expose them to the attacks of the envious. The result -was that they were convinced that the special favour they showed to an -obscure <i>moujik</i> was bound in any case to raise a storm of<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_65" id="page_65">{65}</a></span> hate and -jealousy against him and make him the victim of the worst calumnies.</p> - -<p>The scandal, however, gradually spread from the purely ecclesiastical -world. It was mentioned in whispers in political and diplomatic circles, -and was even referred to in speeches in the Duma.</p> - -<p>In the spring of 1912, Count Kokovtzof, then President of the Council of -Ministers, decided to take the matter up with the Czar. The step was a -particularly delicate one, as hitherto Rasputin’s influence had been -confined to the Church and the Imperial family circle. Those were the -very spheres in which the Czar was most intolerant of any interference -by his ministers.</p> - -<p>The Czar was not convinced by the Count’s action, but he realised that -some concession to public opinion was necessary. Shortly after Their -Majesties went to the Crimea, Rasputin left St. Petersburg and vanished -into Siberia.</p> - -<p>Yet his influence was of the kind that distance does not diminish. On -the contrary, it only idealised him and increased his prestige.</p> - -<p>As in his previous absences, there was a lively exchange of -telegrams—through the medium of Madame Wyroubova—between Pokrovskoïe -and the different residences occupied in turn by the Imperial family -during the year 1912.</p> - -<p>The absent Rasputin was more powerful than Rasputin in the flesh. His -psychic empire was based on an act of faith, for there is no limit to -the power of self-delusion possessed by those who mean to believe at all -cost. The history of mankind is there to prove it!</p> - -<p>But how much suffering and what terrible disasters were to result from -the tragic aberration!</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_66" id="page_66">{66}</a></span> </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_67" id="page_67">{67}</a></span> </p> - -<h2><a name="CHAPTER_VI" id="CHAPTER_VI"></a>CHAPTER VI<br /><br /> -LIFE AT TSARSKOÏE-SELO—MY PUPILS -<br /> -(THE WINTER OF 1913-14)<br /><br /> -</h2> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_68" id="page_68">{68}</a></span> </p> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_69" id="page_69">{69}</a></span> </p> - -<p class="nind"><span class="letra">T</span>O Rasputin was once more attributed the improvement in Alexis -Nicolaïevitch’s health a few days after the terrible attack to which I -have referred.</p> - -<p>It will be remembered that the attack had occurred shortly after that -change in the Czarevitch’s manner of life I had thought it my duty to -advocate. I thus felt partially responsible.</p> - -<p>I was in a very great difficulty. When I decided as I did, I had, of -course, realised the great dangers involved and thought myself strong -enough to face them. But the test of reality was so dreadful that I had -to consider whether I ought to persevere.... And yet I felt strongly -that I had no alternative.</p> - -<p>After two months’ convalescence—the Czarevitch only recovered -slowly—the Czar and Czarina made up their minds to persevere with the -method they had adopted, notwithstanding the risks.</p> - -<p>Dr. Botkin<a name="FNanchor_12_12" id="FNanchor_12_12"></a><a href="#Footnote_12_12" class="fnanchor">[12]</a> and Dr. Derevenko were of a contrary opinion, but bowed -to the parents’ desires and bravely accepted a decision which added -considerably to the difficulties of a task<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_70" id="page_70">{70}</a></span> which was exacting and -unpromising enough as it was. They were always on the look-out for the -possible crisis, and when the accident happened the struggle was all the -harder for them because they realised the inadequacy of the remedies at -their disposal. When, after nights of watching, they had the joy of -seeing their young patient out of dangerous, the improvement was -attributed, not to their care and efforts, but to the miraculous -intervention of Rasputin! But there was no false pride or envy about -them, for they were inspired by feelings of the deepest pity for the -tortured mother and father and the sufferings of the child who, at ten -years of age, had already had far more to bear than most men in a long -lifetime.</p> - -<p>Our stay in the Crimea was longer than usual owing to Alexis -Nicolaïevitch’s illness, and we only returned to Tsarskoïe-Selo in -December. We then spent the whole winter of 1913-14 there.</p> - -<p>Our life at Tsarskoïe-Selo was far more intimate than when we were in -residence at other palaces. With the exception of the maid-of-honour on -duty and the officer commanding the “composite”<a name="FNanchor_13_13" id="FNanchor_13_13"></a><a href="#Footnote_13_13" class="fnanchor">[13]</a> regiment, the suite -did not live in the palace, and unless relations were visiting the -family the latter generally took their meals alone very quietly.</p> - -<p>Lessons<a name="FNanchor_14_14" id="FNanchor_14_14"></a><a href="#Footnote_14_14" class="fnanchor">[14]</a> began at nine o’clock, and there was a break from eleven to -twelve. We went out driving in a carriage, sledge, or car, and then work -was resumed until lunch at one. In the afternoon we always spent two -hours out of doors. The Grand-Duchesses and, when he was free, the Czar, -came with us, and Alexis Nicolaïevitch played with them, sliding on an -ice</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_011" id="ill_011"></a> -<a href="images/ill_008_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_008_sml.jpg" width="347" height="547" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>THE CZAREVITCH WITH HIS DOG “JOY” ON THE BALCONY OF THE -ALEXANDER PALACE, TSARSKOÏE-SELO. SEPTEMBER, 1914.</p> -</div><div class="caption2"><p>[<i>Facing page 70.</i></p></div> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_71" id="page_71">{71}</a></span></p> - -<p class="nind">mountain we had made at the edge of a little artificial lake. He was -also fond of playing with his donkey Vanka, which was harnessed to a -sledge, and his dog Joy, an attractive little liver spaniel with short -legs, and long silky ears which almost touched the ground.</p> - -<p>Vanka was a creature of quite unusual intelligence and sense of humour. -When the idea of giving Alexis Nicolaïevitch a donkey had been mooted, -all the horse-dealers in St. Petersburg had been referred to in vain. -Cinizelli’s Circus had then agreed to part with a thoroughbred animal -which had grown too old to perform any longer. Thus had Vanka come to -Court, and he seemed to be immensely attached to the young family. He -certainly was most amusing, for his repertoire of tricks was quite -inexhaustible. In the most expert manner imaginable he would turn out -your pockets in the hope of discovering delicacies. He was particularly -fond of old indiarubber balls, which he would quietly chew, closing one -eye like an old Yankee.</p> - -<p>These two animals played a large part in the life of Alexis -Nicolaïevitch, for his amusements were few. Above all, he was very short -of playmates. The two sons of his sailor Derevenko, his ordinary -companions, were much younger than he, and had neither the education nor -the development desirable.</p> - -<p>It is true that his cousins sometimes spent Sundays and birthdays with -him, but these visits were rare. I often pressed the Czarina to remedy -this state of things. As a result of this pressure an attempt was made, -but without result.</p> - -<p>Of course, the disease to which the boy was a prey made the choice of -his comrades an extremely difficult matter. It was lucky that, as I have -said, his sisters liked playing with him. They brought into his life an -element of youthful merriment which would otherwise have been sorely -missed.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_72" id="page_72">{72}</a></span></p> - -<p>During our afternoon walks, the Czar, who was very fond of walking, -usually went round the park with one of his daughters, but quite -frequently he came and joined us. It was with his help that we made a -huge tower of snow which became quite an imposing fortress before long -and kept us busy several weeks.</p> - -<p>At four o’clock we went in and resumed lessons until dinner, which was -at seven for Alexis Nicolaïevitch and at eight for the rest of the -family. We ended the day by reading one of his favourite books.</p> - -<p> </p> - -<p>Alexis Nicolaïevitch was the centre of this united family, the focus of -all its hopes and affections. His sisters worshipped him and he was his -parents’ pride and joy. When he was well the palace was, as it were, -transformed. Everyone and everything seemed bathed in sunshine. Endowed -with a naturally happy disposition, he would have developed quite -regularly and successfully had he not been kept back by his infirmity. -Each of his crises meant weeks and sometimes months of the closest -attention, and when the hæmorrhage had been heavy it was followed by a -condition of general anæmia which made all hard work impossible for him, -sometimes for a considerable period. Thus the interludes between attacks -were all that were available, and, in spite of his quick brain, this -made teaching a difficult matter.</p> - -<p>The Grand-Duchesses were charming—the picture of freshness and health. -It would have been difficult to find four sisters with characters more -dissimilar and yet so perfectly blended in an affection which did not -exclude personal independence, and, in spite of contrasting -temperaments, kept them a most united family. With the initials of their -Christian<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_73" id="page_73">{73}</a></span> names they had formed a composite Christian name, Otma, and -under this common signature they frequently gave their presents or sent -letters written by one of them on behalf of all.</p> - -<p>I am sure I shall be forgiven for allowing myself the pleasure of -recording some personal memories here—memories which will enable me to -recall these girls in all the bloom and spontaneous enthusiasms of their -youth. I might almost say their childhood. For these were girls who fell -victims to a dreadful fate at a time when others are blossoming into -womanhood.</p> - -<p>The eldest, Olga Nicolaïevna, possessed a remarkably quick brain. She -had good reasoning powers as well as initiative, a very independent -manner, and a gift for swift and entertaining repartee. She gave me a -certain amount of trouble at first, but our early skirmishes were soon -succeeded by relations of frank cordiality.</p> - -<p>She picked up everything extremely quickly, and always managed to give -an original turn to what she learned. I well remember how, in one of our -first grammar lessons, when I was explaining the formation of the verbs -and the use of the auxiliaries, she suddenly interrupted me with:</p> - -<p>“I see, monsieur. The auxiliaries are the servants of the verbs. It’s -only poor ‘avoir’ which has to shift for itself.”</p> - -<p>She read a good deal apart from her lessons. When she grew older, every -time I gave her a book I was very careful to indicate by notes in the -margin the passages or chapters she was to leave out. I used to give her -a summary of these. The reason I put forward was the difficulty of the -text or the fact that it was uninteresting.</p> - -<p>An omission of mine cost me one of the most unpleasant<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_74" id="page_74">{74}</a></span> moments in my -professional career, but, thanks to the Czar’s presence of mind, the -incident ended better than I could have hoped.</p> - -<p>Olga Nicolaïevna was reading “Les Miserables,” and had reached the -description of the battle of Waterloo. At the beginning of the letter -she handed me a list of the words she had not understood, in accordance -with our practice. What was my astonishment to see in it the word which -is forever associated with the name of the officer who commanded the -Guard. I felt certain I had not forgotten my usual precautions. I asked -for the book to verify my marginal note, and realised my omission. To -avoid a delicate explanation I struck out the wretched word and handed -back the list to the Grand-Duchess.</p> - -<p>She cried, “Why, you’ve struck out the word I asked papa about -yesterday!”</p> - -<p>I could not have been more thunderstruck if the bolt had fallen at my -feet.</p> - -<p>“What! You asked your——”</p> - -<p>“Yes, and he asked me how I’d heard of it, and then said it was a very -strong word which must not be repeated, though in the mouth of that -general it was the finest word in the French language.”</p> - -<p>A few hours later I met the Czar when I was out walking in the park. He -took me on one side and said in a very serious tone:</p> - -<p>“You are teaching my daughters a very curious vocabulary, monsieur....”</p> - -<p>I floundered in a most involved explanation. But the Czar burst out -laughing, and interrupted:</p> - -<p>“Don’t worry, monsieur. I quite realised what happened,</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_012" id="ill_012"></a> -<a href="images/ill_009-a_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_009-a_sml.jpg" width="428" height="380" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>THE CZARINA AND THE CZAREVITCH IN THE COURT OF THE PALACE -AT LIVADIA. AUTUMN, 1913.</p></div> -</div> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_013" id="ill_013"></a> -<a href="images/ill_009-b_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_009-b_sml.jpg" width="434" height="333" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>THE CZARINA SEWING IN THE GRAND-DUCHESSES’ ROOM.</p> -</div><div class="caption2"><p>[<i>Facing page 74.</i></p></div> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_75" id="page_75">{75}</a></span></p> - -<p class="nind">so I told my daughter that the word was one of the French army’s -greatest claims to fame.”</p> - -<p>Tatiana Nicolaïevna was rather reserved, essentially well balanced, and -had a will of her own, though she was less frank and spontaneous than -her elder sister. She was not so gifted, either, but this inferiority -was compensated by more perseverance and balance. She was very pretty, -though she had not quite Olga Nicolaïevna’s charm.</p> - -<p>If the Czarina made any difference between her children, Tatiana -Nicolaïevna was her favourite. It was not that her sisters loved their -mother any less, but Tatiana knew how to surround her with unwearying -attentions and never gave way to her own capricious impulses. Through -her good looks and her art of self-assertion she put her sister in the -shade in public, as the latter, thoughtless about herself, seemed to -take a back seat. Yet the two sisters were passionately devoted to each -other. There was only eighteen months between them, and that in itself -was a bond of union. They were called “the big pair,” while Marie -Nicolaïevna and Anastasie Nicolaïevna were still known as the “little -pair.”</p> - -<p>Marie Nicolaïevna was a fine girl, tall for her age, and a picture of -glowing health and colour. She had large and beautiful grey eyes. Her -tastes were very simple, and with her warm heart she was kindness -itself. Her sisters took advantage somewhat of her good nature, and -called her “fat little bow-wow.” She certainly had the benevolent and -somewhat <i>gauche</i> devotion of a dog.</p> - -<p>Anastasie Nicolaïevna, on the other hand, was very roguish and almost a -wag. She had a very strong sense of humour, and the darts of her wit -often found sensitive spots. She was rather an <i>enfant terrible</i>, though -this fault tended to correct<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_76" id="page_76">{76}</a></span> itself with age. She was also extremely -idle, though with the idleness of a gifted child. Her French accent was -excellent, and she acted scenes from comedy with remarkable talent. She -was so lively, and her gaiety so infectious, that several members of the -suite had fallen into the way of calling her “Sunshine,” the nickname -her mother had been given at the English Court.</p> - -<p>In short, the whole charm, difficult though it was to define, of these -four sisters was their extreme simplicity, candour, freshness, and -instinctive kindness of heart.</p> - -<p>Their mother, whom they adored, was, so to speak, infallible in their -eyes. Olga Nicolaïevna alone showed occasional traces of independence. -They surrounded her with every attention. Of their own initiative they -had arranged matters in such a way that they could take turns of “duty” -with their mother, keeping her company for the day. When the Czarina was -ill the result was that the daughter on duty could not go out at all.</p> - -<p>Their relations with the Czar were delightful. He was Emperor, father, -and friend in one.</p> - -<p>Their feelings for him were thus dictated by circumstances, passing from -religious veneration to utter frankness and the warmest affection. Was -it not he before whom the ministers, the highest dignitaries of the -Church, the grand-dukes, and even their mother bowed in reverence, he -whose fatherly heart opened so willingly to their sorrows, he who joined -so merrily in their youthful amusements, far from the eyes of the -indiscreet?</p> - -<p>With the exception of Olga Nicolaïevna, the Grand-Duchesses were very -moderate pupils. This was largely due to the fact that, in spite of my -repeated suggestions, the Czarina would never have a French governess. -No doubt she did not wish<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_77" id="page_77">{77}</a></span> anyone to come between herself and her -daughters. The result was that though they read French, and liked it, -they were never able to speak it fluently.<a name="FNanchor_15_15" id="FNanchor_15_15"></a><a href="#Footnote_15_15" class="fnanchor">[15]</a></p> - -<p>The Czarina’s state of health accounts for the fact that the education -of her daughters was to some extent neglected. The illness of Alexis -Nicolaïevitch had gradually worn down her powers of resistance. At times -of crisis she spared herself nothing and displayed remarkable energy and -courage. But, once the danger had passed, Nature resumed her rights, and -for weeks she would lie on a sofa quite exhausted by the strain.</p> - -<p>Olga Nicolaïevna did not fulfil the hopes I had set upon her. Her fine -intellect failed to find the elements necessary to its development. -Instead of making progress she began to go back. Her sisters had ever -had but little taste for learning, their gifts being of the practical -order.</p> - -<p>By force of circumstances all four had soon learnt to be self-sufficient -and to find their natural good nature their sole resource. Very few -girls would have accommodated themselves so easily to a life such as -theirs—a life deprived of outside amusements, and with no other source -of distraction than those joys of family life which are so despised in -these days!</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_78" id="page_78">{78}</a></span> </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_79" id="page_79">{79}</a></span> </p> - -<h2><a name="CHAPTER_VII" id="CHAPTER_VII"></a>CHAPTER VII<br /><br /> -THE INFLUENCE OF RASPUTIN—MADAME WYROUBOVA—MY TUTORIAL TROUBLES</h2> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_81" id="page_81">{81}</a></span></p><p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_80" id="page_80">{80}</a></span></p><p>(WINTER OF 1913)</p> - -<p class="nind"><span class="letra">W</span>HILE the illness of Alexis Nicolaïevitch threw such a gloom over the -Imperial family, and the influence of Rasputin, a product of their very -distress, continued to grow, life at Tsarskoïe-Selo seemed to flow along -as smoothly as ever, at any rate to outward appearance.</p> - -<p>At that time I still knew very little about the <i>staretz</i>, and I was -searching everywhere for material on which to base my judgment, for his -personality interested me decidedly. But it was anything but easy. The -children never mentioned Rasputin’s name, and in my presence even -avoided the slightest allusion to his existence. I realised that in so -doing they were acting on their mother’s instructions. The Czarina no -doubt feared that as a foreigner and not orthodox I was incapable of -understanding the nature of the feelings of herself and her family -towards the <i>staretz</i>, feelings which made them revere him as a saint. -By imposing this duty of silence on my pupils she allowed me to ignore -Rasputin, or conveyed to me her desire that I should behave as if I knew -nothing about him. She thus deprived me of any chance of taking sides -against a man whose very name I realised I did not know.</p> - -<p>From another source I had been able to convince myself<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_82" id="page_82">{82}</a></span> that Rasputin -played a very insignificant part in the life of the Czarevitch. On -several occasions Dr. Derevenko told me the amusing remarks Alexis -Nicolaïevitch had made about Rasputin in his presence. The latter -tickled his young imagination and piqued his curiosity, but had no -influence whatever with him.</p> - -<p>As a result of Mlle. Tioutcheva’s protest, Rasputin no longer went up to -the Grand-Duchesses’ floor, and he visited the Czarevitch but seldom.</p> - -<p>No doubt the authorities were afraid I might meet him, for the rooms I -occupied were adjoining those of my pupil. As I had required his -personal attendant to keep me informed of the smallest details of his -life, Rasputin could not have seen him without my knowledge.<a name="FNanchor_16_16" id="FNanchor_16_16"></a><a href="#Footnote_16_16" class="fnanchor">[16]</a></p> - -<p>The children saw Rasputin when he was with their parents, but even at -that time his visits were infrequent. Weeks, and sometimes months, -passed without his being summoned to Court. It became more and more -usual to see him with Madame Wyroubova, who had a little house quite -near to the Alexander Palace. The Czar and his heir hardly ever went -there, and meetings were always very rare.</p> - -<p>As I have already explained, Madame Wyroubova was the intermediary -between the Czarina and Rasputin. It was she who sent on to the -<i>staretz</i> letters addressed to him and brought his replies—usually -verbal—to the palace.</p> - -<p>Relations between Her Majesty and Madame Wyroubova were very intimate, -and hardly a day passed without her visiting her Imperial mistress. The -friendship had lasted many years. Madame Wyroubova had married very -young. Her<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_83" id="page_83">{83}</a></span> husband was a degenerate and an inveterate drunkard, and -succeeded in inspiring his young wife with a deep hatred of him. They -separated, and Madame Wyroubova endeavoured to find relief and -consolation in religion. Her misfortunes were a link with the Czarina, -who had suffered so much herself, and yearned to comfort her. The young -woman who had had to go through so much won her pity. She became the -Czarina’s confidante, and the kindness the Czarina showed her made her -her lifelong slave.</p> - -<p>Madame Wyroubova’s temperament was sentimental and mystical, and her -boundless affection for the Czarina was a positive danger, because it -was uncritical and divorced from all sense of reality.</p> - -<p>The Czarina could not resist so fiery and sincere a devotion. Imperious -as she was, she wanted her friends to be hers, and hers alone. She only -entertained friendships in which she was quite sure of being the -dominating partner. Her confidence had to be rewarded by complete -self-abandonment. She did not realise that it was rather unwise to -encourage demonstrations of that fanatical loyalty.</p> - -<p>Madame Wyroubova had the mind of a child, and her unhappy experiences -had sharpened her sensibilities without maturing her judgment. Lacking -in intellect and discrimination, she was the prey of her impulses. Her -opinions on men and affairs were unconsidered but none the less -sweeping. A single impression was enough to convince her limited and -puerile understanding. She at once classified people, according to the -impression they made upon her, as “good” or “bad,”—in other words, -“friends” or “enemies.”</p> - -<p>It was with no eye to personal advantage, but out of a pure affection -for the Imperial family and her desire to help them,<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_84" id="page_84">{84}</a></span> that Madame -Wyroubova tried to keep the Czarina posted as to what was going on, to -make her share her likes and dislikes, and through her to influence the -course of affairs at Court. But in reality she was the docile and -unconscious, but none the less mischievous, tool of a group of -unscrupulous individuals who used her in their intrigues. She was -incapable either of a political policy or considered aims, and could not -even guess what was the game of those who used her in their own -interests. Without any strength of will, she was absolutely under the -influence of Rasputin and had become his most fervent adherent at -Court.<a name="FNanchor_17_17" id="FNanchor_17_17"></a><a href="#Footnote_17_17" class="fnanchor">[17]</a></p> - -<p>I had not seen the <i>staretz</i> since I had been at the palace, when one -day I met him in the anteroom as I was preparing to go out. I had time -to look well at him as he was taking off his cloak. He was very tall, -his face was emaciated, and he had piercing grey-blue eyes under thick -bushy eyebrows. His hair was long, and he had a long beard like a -peasant. He was wearing a Russian smock of blue silk drawn in at the -waist, baggy black trousers, and high boots.</p> - -<p>This was our one and only meeting, but it left me with a very -uncomfortable feeling. During the few moments in which our looks met I -had a distinct impression that I was in the presence of a sinister and -evil being.</p> - -<p> </p> - -<p>The months slipped by, however, and I had the pleasure of observing the -progress made by my pupil. He had grown fond of me and was trying to -respond to the trust I showed in<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_85" id="page_85">{85}</a></span> him. I still had a hard struggle -against his laziness, but the feeling that the amount of liberty -permitted him depended entirely upon the use he made of it fired his -zeal and strengthened his will.</p> - -<p>It was fortunate that the winter had been a good one, and there had been -no other serious relapse after that at Livadia.</p> - -<p>Of course I knew quite well that this was only an interlude, but I -noticed that Alexis Nicolaïevitch was making a real effort to control -his impulsive and turbulent nature, which had unfortunately caused -serious accidents, and I began to wonder whether I should not find his -illness, however terrible in other ways, an ally which would gradually -compel the boy to become his own master and might refine his character.</p> - -<p>It was all a great comfort to me, but I cherished no illusions as to the -difficulties of my task. I had never realised so well before how his -environment fought against my efforts. I had to struggle against the -servile flattery of the servants and the silly adulations of some of the -people around him. It always surprised me greatly that Alexis -Nicolaïevitch’s simple nature had hitherto to a large extent resisted -the attraction of the extravagant praise he received.</p> - -<p>I remember one occasion when a deputation of peasants from one of the -Governments of Central Russia came to bring presents to the Czarevitch. -The three men of which it was composed, on an order given by Derevenko -in a low voice, dropped on their knees before Alexis Nicolaïevitch to -offer him what they had brought. I noticed that the boy was embarrassed -and blushed violently, and when we were alone I asked him whether he -liked seeing people on their knees before him.</p> - -<p>“Oh no, but Derevenko says it <i>must</i> be so!<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_86" id="page_86">{86}</a></span>”</p> - -<p>“That’s absurd!” I replied. “Even the Czar doesn’t like people to kneel -before him. Why don’t you stop Derevenko insisting on it?”</p> - -<p>“I don’t know. I dare not.”</p> - -<p>I took the matter up with Derevenko, and the boy was delighted to be -freed from this irksome formality.</p> - -<p>But a more serious element was his isolation and the circumstances under -which his education was carried on. I realised that these were almost -inevitable, and that the education of a prince tends to make him an -incomplete being who finds himself outside life if only because he has -not been subject to the common lot in his youth. Such teaching as he -receives can only be artificial, tendencious, and dogmatic. It often has -the absolute and uncompromising character of a catechism.</p> - -<p>There are several reasons: the restricted choice of teachers, the fact -that their liberty of expression is limited by the conventions of their -official life and their regard for the exalted position of their pupil, -and, finally, that they have to get through a vast programme in a very -few years. It inevitably means that they have to resort to mere formulæ. -They proceed by assertion, and think less of rousing the spirit of -enquiry and analysis and stimulating the faculty of comparison in their -pupils than of avoiding everything which might awaken an untimely -curiosity and a taste for unofficial lines of study.</p> - -<p>Further, a child brought up in such conditions is deprived of something -which plays a vital part in the formation of judgment. He is deprived of -the knowledge which is acquired out of the schoolroom, knowledge such as -comes from life itself, unhampered contact with other children, the -diverse and sometimes conflicting influences of environment, direct -observation and simple experience of men and affairs—in a<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_87" id="page_87">{87}</a></span> word, -everything which in the course of years develops the critical faculty -and a sense of reality.</p> - -<p>Under such circumstances an individual must be endowed with exceptional -gifts to be able to see things as they are, think clearly, and desire -the right things.</p> - -<p>He is cut off from life. He cannot imagine what is going on behind the -wall on which false pictures are painted for his amusement or -distraction.</p> - -<p>All this made me very anxious, but I knew that it would not fall to my -lot to remedy this serious state of affairs, so far as it could be -remedied. There was a custom in the Russian Imperial family that when -the Heir had reached the age of eleven he should be given a -<i>vospitatiet</i> (educator), whose office was to direct the training and -education of the young prince. The <i>vospitatiet</i> was usually a soldier, -as the military career seemed the best qualification for this heavy and -responsible duty. The post was usually given to a general, an -ex-director of some military school. It was a highly coveted post in -view of the powers and privileges it conferred, and particularly because -of the influence the holder might get over the Heir, an influence which -often continued during the early years of his reign.</p> - -<p>The selection of the <i>vospitatiet</i> was thus a vital matter. The -direction which Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s education would take depended -upon him, and I awaited his appointment with considerable anxiety.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_88" id="page_88">{88}</a></span> </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_89" id="page_89">{89}</a></span> </p> - -<h2><a name="CHAPTER_VIII" id="CHAPTER_VIII"></a>CHAPTER VIII<br /><br /> -JOURNEYS TO THE CRIMEA AND RUMANIA—PRESIDENT POINCARÉ’S VISIT—DECLARATION OF WAR BY GERMANY<br />(APRIL-JULY, 1914)<br /><br /> -</h2> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_90" id="page_90">{90}</a></span> </p> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_91" id="page_91">{91}</a></span> </p> - -<p class="nind"><span class="letra">I</span>N the spring of 1914 the Imperial family went to the Crimea, as in -preceding years. We arrived at Livadia on April 13th, a bright, sunny -day. In fact, we were almost dazzled by the sunshine, which bathed the -high, steep cliffs, the little Tartar villages half buried in the bare -sides of the mountains, and the staring white mosques which stood out -sharply against the old cypresses in the cemeteries. The contrast with -the landscapes we had just left was so striking that, although this new -country was familiar, it seemed quite fairylike and unreal in its -wondrous beauty under this halo of sunshine.</p> - -<p>These spring days in the Crimea were a delicious relief after the -interminable St. Petersburg winter, and we looked forward to them months -before they came.</p> - -<p>On the excuse of settling in, we all took holiday the first few days, -and used it to enjoy this marvel of nature to the full. Then regular -lessons were resumed. My colleague, M. Petroff, accompanied us as -before.</p> - -<p>Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s health had improved in recent months; he had -grown a good deal, and he looked so well that we were all in high -spirits.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_92" id="page_92">{92}</a></span></p> - -<p>On May 8th the Czar, wishing to give his son a treat, decided that we -should take advantage of a day which promised to be particularly sunny -to pay a visit to the “Red Rock.” We left in a car, the party comprising -the Czar, the Czarevitch, an officer from the <i>Standard</i>, and myself. -The sailor Derevenko and the cossack on duty followed in another car. We -gradually ascended the slopes of the Jaila mountains through beautiful -forests of pine-trees, whose enormous trunks rose tall and majestic to -the leafy dome above them. We soon reached the end of our journey—a -huge rock sheer above the valley, and looking as if it had grown rusty -in the course of ages.</p> - -<p>The day was so fine that the Czar decided to continue the drive. We -descended the northern slopes of the Jaila mountains. There was still -plenty of snow about, and Alexis Nicolaïevitch had huge fun sliding on -it. He ran round us, skipping about, rolling in the snow and picking -himself up, only to fall again a few seconds later. It seemed as if his -lively nature and <i>joie de vivre</i> had never been displayed to better -advantage before. The Czar watched his son’s frolics with obvious -pleasure. You could see how happy he was to realise that the boy had -recovered the health and strength of which he had been deprived so long. -Yet he was still haunted by the fear of accidents, and every now and -then he intervened to moderate his transports. Although he never so much -as referred to the disease to which the Heir was a victim, it caused him -perpetual anxiety and concern.</p> - -<p>The day drew to a close, and we were quite sorry to have to start back. -The Czar was in high spirits during the drive. We had an impression that -this holiday devoted to his son had been a tremendous pleasure to him. -For a few hours he had escaped from his Imperial duties and the -attentions, exquisitely</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_014" id="ill_014"></a> -<a href="images/ill_010-a_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_010-a_sml.jpg" width="428" height="354" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>EXCURSION TO THE “RED ROCK” ON MAY 8TH. (THE CRIMEA, -SPRING OF 1914.)</p></div> -</div> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_015" id="ill_015"></a> -<a href="images/ill_010-b_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_010-b_sml.jpg" width="429" height="356" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>THE FOUR GRAND-DUCHESSES (LEFT TO RIGHT: ANASTASIE, OLGA, -TATIANA, AND MARIE). STANDARD, 1914.</p> -</div><div class="caption2"><p>[<i>Facing page 92.</i></p></div> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_93" id="page_93">{93}</a></span></p> - -<p class="nind">polite though they were, of those about him. Thanks to the fact that -this little trip had been quite impromptu, he had even dodged the -vigilant care of the palace police, a thing he felt was always about him -(though this duty was performed in the discreetest possible manner), and -hated thoroughly. For once, at any rate, he had been able to live like -an ordinary mortal. He seemed rested and relieved.</p> - -<p>In ordinary times the Czar did not see much of his children. His work -and the demands of Court life prevented him from giving them as much -time as he would have wished. He had handed over their bringing-up -entirely to the Czarina, and in the short time he spent with them in -family intimacy he liked to enjoy their company without restraint and -with a mind free from all cares. At such times he wanted to be free of -the immense burden of responsibility upon his shoulders. He wanted to be -simply the father and forget that he was the Czar.</p> - -<p>Nothing of any importance occurred to break the monotony of our life -during the following weeks.</p> - -<p>About the end of May there were rumours at Court that the Grand-Duchess -Olga Nicolaïevna was about to be betrothed to Prince Carol of -Rumania.<a name="FNanchor_18_18" id="FNanchor_18_18"></a><a href="#Footnote_18_18" class="fnanchor">[18]</a> She was then eighteen and a half. The parents on both sides -seemed in favour of the match, which was very desirable at that moment -on political grounds also. I knew that M. Sazonoff, the Minister for -Foreign Affairs, was doing his utmost to bring about the betrothal and -that the final arrangements were to be made during a visit which the -Russian Imperial family were to pay to Rumania in the immediate future.</p> - -<p>One day at the beginning of June when I was alone with Olga Nicolaïevna -she suddenly asked me a question with that<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_94" id="page_94">{94}</a></span> confident and disingenuous -frankness which was all her own and the legacy of the relations which -had been established between us when she was quite a little girl:</p> - -<p>“Tell me the truth, monsieur: do you know why we are going to Rumania?”</p> - -<p>In some confusion I replied:</p> - -<p>“I believe it’s a courtesy visit. The Czar is going to return the visit -the King of Rumania paid him some time back.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, that’s the official reason ... but what’s the real reason? I know -you are not supposed to know, but I’m sure everyone is talking about it -and that you know it....”</p> - -<p>As I nodded in assent, she added:</p> - -<p>“All right! But if I don’t wish it, it won’t happen. Papa has promised -not to make me ... and I don’t want to leave Russia.”</p> - -<p>“But you could come back as often as you like.”</p> - -<p>“I should still be a foreigner in my own country. I’m a Russian, and -mean to remain a Russian!”</p> - -<p>On June 13th we embarked on the Imperial yacht <i>Standard</i> at Yalta, and -the next morning we arrived at Constanza, the great Rumanian port on the -Black Sea where the celebrations were to take place. On the quay a -company of infantry with its colours and band received us with military -honours, while a battery of artillery posted on the hill above the fort -gave us the prescribed salute. All the ships in the harbour had their -flags out.</p> - -<p>Their Majesties were received by the old King Carol, Queen Elizabeth -(“Carmen Sylva”), and the princes and princesses of the royal family. -After the customary presentations we went to the Cathedral, where a <i>Te -Deum</i> was celebrated by the Bishop of the Lower Danube. At one o’clock -the members of<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_95" id="page_95">{95}</a></span> the two families took luncheon together privately, while -the suite were the guests of the President of the Council of Ministers. -The royal luncheon was served in the pavilion which “Carmen Sylva” had -had built at the pierhead. It was one of her favourite residences, and -she spent a considerable part of every year there. She was fond of -sitting for hours, “listening to the sea,” on the terrace which seemed -suspended between the sky and the waves, where the great sea-birds only -could break in on her solitude.</p> - -<p>In the afternoon Their Majesties gave an At Home on board the <i>Standard</i> -and then attended a great review.</p> - -<p>At eight o’clock in the evening we all assembled for the gala banquet, -which was served in a beautiful room built for the purpose. It was -certainly charmingly decorated, with its ceiling and walls of white -stucco sown with little electric lamps most tastefully disposed and its -palms and plants and profusion of well-arranged flowers. The whole thing -was a blend of colour and line which was highly pleasing to the eye.</p> - -<p>The Czar, with Queen Elizabeth on one side and Princess Marie<a name="FNanchor_19_19" id="FNanchor_19_19"></a><a href="#Footnote_19_19" class="fnanchor">[19]</a> on the -other, was in the centre of a long table at which eighty-four guests -were seated. The Czarina sat opposite him, between King Carol and Prince -Ferdinand.<a name="FNanchor_20_20" id="FNanchor_20_20"></a><a href="#Footnote_20_20" class="fnanchor">[20]</a> Olga Nicolaïevna was next to Prince Carol, and replied -with her usual natural charm to his questions. The three other -Grand-Duchesses, who found it none too easy to conceal their boredom on -such occasions, lost no chances of leaning to wards me and indicating -their sister with a sly wink.</p> - -<p>Towards the end of the meal, which proceeded with the usual ceremonial, -the King rose to give the Czar a toast of<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_96" id="page_96">{96}</a></span> welcome. He spoke in French, -but with a strong German accent. The Czar replied, also in French. He -spoke pleasantly, in a musical, well-modulated voice. When dinner was -over we went into another room, where Their Majesties went round talking -to the guests, and those to whom this favour was not accorded lost no -time in collecting in groups as affinity or mere chance dictated. But -the evening was cut short, as the <i>Standard</i> had to leave Constanza the -same day. An hour later the yacht put to sea and set sail for Odessa.</p> - -<p>The next day I heard that the scheme for the marriage had been -abandoned, or at any rate indefinitely postponed. Olga Nicolaïevna had -won.<a name="FNanchor_21_21" id="FNanchor_21_21"></a><a href="#Footnote_21_21" class="fnanchor">[21]</a></p> - -<p>On the morning of June 15th we arrived at Odessa. The Czar reviewed the -troops of the garrison, who were presented to him by General Ivanoff, -commanding this military area.</p> - -<p>The next day we stopped for several hours at Kishineff in Bessarabia in -order to be present at the unveiling of a monument to the memory of -Alexander I., and on the 18th we returned to Tsarskoïe-Selo. Two days -later the Czar was visited by the King of Saxony, who came to thank him -for his appointment as honorary colonel of one of the regiments of his -Guard. During the visit the troops paraded before the palace. It was the -only ceremony which marked the King’s short stay. On June 23rd he bade -farewell to the Imperial family.<a name="FNanchor_22_22" id="FNanchor_22_22"></a><a href="#Footnote_22_22" class="fnanchor">[22]</a></p> - -<p>Shortly afterwards we left for Peterhof, where we embarked on July 14th -for a short cruise in the fjords of Finland. The<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_97" id="page_97">{97}</a></span> <i>Alexandria</i><a name="FNanchor_23_23" id="FNanchor_23_23"></a><a href="#Footnote_23_23" class="fnanchor">[23]</a> took -us from Peterhof to Cronstadt, where the <i>Standard</i> was waiting for us. -As we were going on board the Czarevitch jumped at the wrong moment, and -his ankle caught the bottom of the ladder leading to the deck. At first -I thought this accident would have no ill effects, but towards evening -the boy began to be in pain and his sufferings rapidly increased. -Everything pointed to a serious crisis.</p> - -<p>When I woke next morning we were in the heart of a Finnish fjord. It was -an exquisite spot. The sea was deep emerald green, flaked with white by -the waves, and dotted with small islands of red granite crowned with -pines whose trunks flashed in the sunshine. In the middle distance was -the shore, with its long fringe of yellow sand and its dark green -forests which stretched away to the horizon.</p> - -<p>I went down to Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s room. He had had a very bad night. -The Czarina and Dr. Botkin were with him, but quite powerless to -alleviate his terrible sufferings.<a name="FNanchor_24_24" id="FNanchor_24_24"></a><a href="#Footnote_24_24" class="fnanchor">[24]</a></p> - -<p>The day passed sullenly and slowly. Since the previous evening I had -noticed that the suite were a prey to unwonted excitement. I asked -Colonel D—— what the cause was, and learned that there had been an -attack on Rasputin and that his life was in danger. He had gone to -Siberia a fortnight before, and on his arrival at his own village, -Pokrovskoïe, had been stabbed in the stomach by a young woman. The wound -might be fatal. There was great excitement on board, whisperings and -mysterious confabulations which suddenly stopped whenever anyone -suspected of being an adherent of Rasputin came near. Everyone else was -inspired by a lively hope of<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_98" id="page_98">{98}</a></span> being at last delivered from that baneful -influence, but no one dare reveal his joy too openly. The villainous -<i>moujik</i> seemed to have nine lives, and he might recover.<a name="FNanchor_25_25" id="FNanchor_25_25"></a><a href="#Footnote_25_25" class="fnanchor">[25]</a></p> - -<p> </p> - -<p>On the 19th we returned to Peterhof, where the President of the French -Republic was expected. Our cruise was only interrupted, and we were to -resume our voyage after he left. Alexis Nicolaïevitch had taken a turn -for the better in the last two days, but he was still unable to walk, -and he had to be carried off the yacht.</p> - -<p>In the afternoon of the next day the cruiser <i>La France</i> arrived in -Cronstadt harbour with the French President on board. The Czar was there -to receive him. They returned to Peterhof together, and M. Poincaré was -taken to the apartments prepared for him in the palace. In the evening a -gala banquet was given in his honour, and the Czarina and the -ladies-in-waiting were present.</p> - -<p>For four days the President of the French Republic was the guest of -Nicholas II., and many ceremonies marked his short visit. He made an -excellent impression upon the Czar, a fact which I was able to prove to -my own satisfaction under the following circumstances.</p> - -<p>M. Poincaré had been invited to the Imperial luncheon-table, where he -was the sole guest. He was received without the slightest formality into -the family circle at the little Alexandria Cottage.</p> - -<p>When the meal was over the Czarevitch came and showed me, not without -considerable pride, the ribbon of the Legion of<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_99" id="page_99">{99}</a></span> Honour which the -President of the Republic had just given him. We then went out into the -park, and in a few minutes we were joined by the Czar.</p> - -<p>“Do you know, I’ve just been talking to M. Poincaré about you?” he said -in his usual affable manner. “He had spoken to Alexis and asked me who -had taught him French. He is a remarkable man, with a splendid -intellect, and a brilliant talker. That’s always useful; but what I like -most is that there is nothing of the diplomat about him.<a name="FNanchor_26_26" id="FNanchor_26_26"></a><a href="#Footnote_26_26" class="fnanchor">[26]</a> He is not -reticent, but plain-spoken and frank, and wins one’s confidence at once. -If only we could do without diplomacy humanity would make immense -strides.”</p> - -<p>On July 23rd the President left Cronstadt for Stockholm, immediately -after a dinner given in Their Majesties’ honour on the <i>La France</i>.</p> - -<p>The next day, to our utter amazement, we learned that Austria had -presented an ultimatum to Serbia on the previous evening.<a name="FNanchor_27_27" id="FNanchor_27_27"></a><a href="#Footnote_27_27" class="fnanchor">[27]</a> I met the -Czar in the park in the afternoon. He was preoccupied, but did not seem -anxious.</p> - -<p>On the 25th an Extraordinary Council was held at Krasnoïe-Selo in the -Czar’s presence. It was decided to pursue a policy of dignified but firm -conciliation. The Press was extremely angry at the step taken by -Austria.</p> - -<p>The next few days the tone of the Press became increasingly violent. -Austria was accused of desiring to annihilate Serbia. Russia could not -let the little Slav state be overwhelmed.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_100" id="page_100">{100}</a></span> She could not tolerate an -Austro-Hungarian supremacy in the Balkans. The national honour was at -stake.</p> - -<p>Yet while tempers were rising and the diplomats were setting the -machinery of all the chancellories in motion, heartrending telegrams -left Alexandria Cottage for distant Siberia, where Rasputin was slowly -recovering from his wound in the hospital at Tioumen.<a name="FNanchor_28_28" id="FNanchor_28_28"></a><a href="#Footnote_28_28" class="fnanchor">[28]</a> They were -nearly all of the same tenor: “We are horrified at the prospect of war. -Do you think it is possible? Pray for us. Help us with your counsel.”</p> - -<p>Rasputin would reply that war must be avoided at any cost if the worst -calamities were not to overtake the dynasty and the Empire.</p> - -<p>This advice was consonant with the dearest wish of the Czar, whose -pacific intentions could not be doubted for a moment. We had only to see -him during that terrible last week of July to realise what mental and -moral torture he had passed through. But the moment had come when the -ambition and perfidy of Germany were to steel him against his own last -hesitation and sweep everything with them into the whirlpool.</p> - -<p>In spite of all the offers of mediation and the fact that the Russian -Government had suggested closing the incident by direct negotiations -between St. Petersburg and Vienna, we learned on July 29th that general -mobilisation had been ordered in Austria. The next day we heard of the -bombardment of Belgrade, and on the following day Russia replied with -the mobilisation of her whole army. In the evening of that day Count -Pourtalès, the German Ambassador at St. Petersburg, called to inform M. -Sazonoff that his Government would give<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_101" id="page_101">{101}</a></span> Russia twelve hours in which to -stop her mobilisation, failing which Germany would mobilise in turn.<a name="FNanchor_29_29" id="FNanchor_29_29"></a><a href="#Footnote_29_29" class="fnanchor">[29]</a></p> - -<p>The twelve hours granted to Russia in the ultimatum expired at noon on -Saturday, August 1st. Count Pourtalès, however, did not appear at the -Ministry for Foreign Affairs until the evening. He was shown in to -Sazonoff, and then formally handed him Germany’s declaration of war on -Russia. It was ten minutes past seven. The irreparable step had been -taken.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_102" id="page_102">{102}</a></span> </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_103" id="page_103">{103}</a></span> </p> - -<h2><a name="CHAPTER_IX" id="CHAPTER_IX"></a>CHAPTER IX<br /><br /> -THE IMPERIAL FAMILY IN THE FIRST DAYS OF THE WAR—OUR JOURNEY TO MOSCOW<br /> -<br />(AUGUST, 1914)<br /><br /> -</h2> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_104" id="page_104">{104}</a></span> </p> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_105" id="page_105">{105}</a></span> </p> - -<p class="nind"><span class="letra">A</span>T the moment when this historic scene was taking place in the Foreign -Minister’s room at St. Petersburg, the Czar, the Czarina, and their -daughters were attending evensong in the little Alexandria church. I had -met the Czar a few hours before, and been much struck by the air of -weary exhaustion he wore. The pouches which always appeared under his -eyes when he was tired seemed to be markedly larger. He was now praying -with all the fervour of his nature that God would avert the war which he -felt was imminent and all but inevitable.</p> - -<p>His whole being seemed to go out in an expression of simple and -confident faith. At his side was the Czarina, whose care-worn face wore -that look of suffering I had so often seen at her son’s bedside. She too -was praying fervently that night, as if she wished to banish an evil -dream....</p> - -<p>When the service was over Their Majesties and the Grand-Duchesses -returned to Alexandria Cottage. It was almost eight o’clock. Before the -Czar came down to dinner he went into his study to read the dispatches -which had been brought in his absence. It was thus, from a message from -Sazonoff, that he learned of Germany’s declaration of war.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_106" id="page_106">{106}</a></span> He spoke to -his Minister on the telephone for a short time and asked him to come -down to Alexandria Cottage the moment he could get away.</p> - -<p>Meanwhile the Czarina and the Grand-Duchesses were waiting for him in -the dining-room. Her Majesty, becoming uneasy at the long delay, had -just asked Tatiana Nicolaïevna to fetch her father, when the Czar -appeared, looking very pale, and told them that war was declared, in a -voice which betrayed his agitation, notwithstanding all his efforts. On -learning the news the Czarina began to weep, and the Grand-Duchesses -likewise dissolved into tears on seeing their mother’s distress.<a name="FNanchor_30_30" id="FNanchor_30_30"></a><a href="#Footnote_30_30" class="fnanchor">[30]</a></p> - -<p>At nine o’clock Sazonoff arrived at Alexandria. He was closeted with the -Czar for a long time, and the latter also received Sir George Buchanan, -the Ambassador of Great Britain, in the course of the evening.</p> - -<p>I did not see the Czar again until after lunch the next day, when he -came up to kiss the Czarevitch<a name="FNanchor_31_31" id="FNanchor_31_31"></a><a href="#Footnote_31_31" class="fnanchor">[31]</a> before leaving for the solemn session -at the Winter Palace, at which, in accordance with traditional usage, he -was to issue a manifesto to his people announcing the war with Germany. -He looked even worse than on the previous evening, and his eyes sparkled -as if he had the fever. He told me he had just heard that the Germans -had entered Luxemburg and attacked French customs houses before war was -declared on France.</p> - -<p>I will reproduce here some of the notes I made in my diary about this -time.</p> - -<div class="blockquot"><p><i>Monday, August 3rd.</i>—The Czar came up to Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s -room this morning. He was a changed<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_107" id="page_107">{107}</a></span> man. Yesterday’s ceremony -resolved itself into an impressive manifestation. When he appeared -on the balcony of the Winter Palace the enormous crowd which had -collected on the square fell on their knees and sang the Russian -National Anthem. The enthusiasm of his people has shown the Czar -that this is unquestionably a national war.</p> - -<p>I hear that at the Winter Palace yesterday the Czar took a solemn -oath not to make peace while a single enemy soldier remains on -Russian soil. In taking such an oath before the whole world -Nicholas II. shows the true character of this war. It is a matter -of life and death, a struggle for existence.</p> - -<p>The Czarina had a long talk with me this afternoon. She was in a -state of great indignation, as she had just heard that on orders -from the Emperor William II. the Dowager-Empress of Russia had been -prevented from continuing her journey to St. Petersburg and had had -to go from Berlin to Copenhagen.</p> - -<p>“Fancy a monarch arresting an Empress! How could he descend to -that? He has absolutely changed since the militarist party, who -hate Russia, have gained the upper hand with him. But I am sure he -has been won over to the war against his will. He’s been dragged -into it by the Crown Prince, who openly assumed the leadership of -the pan-German militarists and seemed to disapprove of his father’s -policy. He has forced his father’s hand.</p> - -<p>“I have never liked the Emperor William, if only because he is not -sincere. He is vain and has always played the comedian. He was -always reproaching me<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_108" id="page_108">{108}</a></span> with doing nothing for Germany, and has -always done his best to separate Russia and France,<a name="FNanchor_32_32" id="FNanchor_32_32"></a><a href="#Footnote_32_32" class="fnanchor">[32]</a> though I -never believed it was for the good of Russia. He will never forgive -me this war!</p> - -<p>“You know that the Czar received a telegram from him the night -before last. It arrived several hours after the declaration of war, -and demanded ‘an immediate reply, which alone could avert the -terrible disaster.’ He thus tried to deceive the Czar once more, -unless the telegram was kept back at Berlin by those who were bent -on war in any case.”</p> - -<p><i>Tuesday, August 4th.</i>—Germany has declared war on France and I -hear that Switzerland also has mobilised. I have been to the -Legation to get the orders for my ultimate departure.</p> - -<p><i>Wednesday, August 5th.</i>—I met the Czar in the park. He told me -with immense pleasure that, as a result of the violation of the -neutrality of Belgium, England has joined the great cause. The -neutrality of Italy seems assured as well.</p> - -<p>We have already won a great diplomatic victory. Military victory -will follow, and, thanks to the help of England, it will come -sooner than we think. The Germans have against them the whole of -Europe, with the exception of Austria. Their insolence and -despotism have at last been too much even for their allies. Look at -the Italians!</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_109" id="page_109">{109}</a></span></p> - -<p>This evening I had another long talk with the Czarina, who will -not hear of my leaving for Switzerland.</p> - -<p>“It’s ridiculous! You will never get there. All communications are -interrupted.”</p> - -<p>I told her that an arrangement had been made between the French -Embassy and the Swiss Legation, and that we should all go home -together <i>via</i> the Dardanelles.</p> - -<p>“The trouble is that, if you have some chance—it’s a very small -one—of getting home, you will have <i>no</i> chance of getting back -here before the end of the war. As Switzerland will not fight, you -will be at home doing nothing.”</p> - -<p>At that moment Dr. Derevenko entered the room. In his hand he held -an evening paper announcing the violation of Swiss neutrality by -Germany.</p> - -<p>“Again! They must be crazy, mad!” cried the Czarina. “They have -absolutely lost their heads!”</p> - -<p>Realising she could not keep me now, she abandoned her resistance -and began to speak kindly of my relations, who will be without news -of me for some considerable time.</p> - -<p>“I myself have no news of my brother,” she added. “Where is he? In -Belgium or on the French front? I shiver to think that the Emperor -William may avenge himself against me by sending him to the Russian -front. He is quite capable of such monstrous behaviour! What a -horrible war this is! What evil and suffering it means!... What -will become of Germany? What humiliation, what a downfall is in -store for her? And all for the sins of the Hohenzollerns—their -idiotic pride and insatiable ambition. Whatever has happened to -the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_110" id="page_110">{110}</a></span> Germany of my childhood? I have such happy and poetic memories -of my early years in Darmstadt and the good friends I had there. -But on my later visits Germany seemed to me a changed country—a -country I did not know and had never known.... I had no community -of thought or feeling with anyone except the old friends of days -gone by. Prussia has meant Germany’s ruin. The German people have -been deceived. Feelings of hatred and revenge which are quite -foreign to their nature have been instilled into them. It will be a -terrible, monstrous struggle, and humanity is about to pass through -ghastly sufferings....”</p> - -<p><i>Thursday, August 6th.</i>—I went into the town this morning. The -violation of the neutrality of Switzerland is not confirmed and -seems most improbable. It is impossible to travel <i>via</i> the -Dardanelles. Our departure is thus postponed, and we cannot say -when it will take place. This uncertainty makes me anxious.</p> - -<p><i>Sunday, August 9th.</i>—The Czar has had another long talk with me -to-day. As before, he expressed himself with a confidence and -frankness which can only be explained by the exceptional -circumstances through which we are passing. Neither he nor the -Czarina ever used to discuss political or personal questions with -me. But the amazing events of the last few days, and the fact that -I have been so intimately associated with their troubles and -anxieties, have drawn me closer to them, and for the time being the -conventional barriers of etiquette and Court usage have fallen.</p> - -<p>The Czar first spoke to me about the solemn session of the Duma on -the previous day. He told me how</p></div> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_016" id="ill_016"></a> -<a href="images/ill_011-a_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_011-a_sml.jpg" width="428" height="378" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>THE CZAR AND THE CZAREVITCH EXAMINING THE FIRST -MACHINE-GUN CAPTURED FROM THE GERMANS. PETERHOF, AUGUST, 1914.</p></div> -</div> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_017" id="ill_017"></a> -<a href="images/ill_011-b_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_011-b_sml.jpg" width="431" height="308" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>THE CZAR AND THE CZAREVITCH BEFORE THE BARBED WIRE. WHITE -RUSSIA, AUTUMN, 1915.</p> -</div><div class="caption2"><p>[<i>Facing page 110.</i></p></div> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_111" id="page_111">{111}</a></span></p> - -<div class="blockquot"><p class="nind">tremendously pleased he had been with its resolute and dignified -attitude and its fervent patriotism.</p> - -<p>“The Duma was in every way worthy of the occasion. It expressed the -real will of the nation, for the whole of Russia smarts under the -insults heaped upon it by Germany. I have the greatest confidence -in the future now.... Speaking personally, I have done everything -in my power to avert this war, and I am ready to make any -concessions consistent with our dignity and national honour. You -cannot imagine how glad I am that all the uncertainty is over, for -I have never been through so terrible a time as the days preceding -the outbreak of war. I am sure that there will now be a national -uprising in Russia like that of the great war of 1812.”</p> - -<p><i>Wednesday, August 12th.</i>—It is Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s birthday. -He is ten to-day.</p> - -<p><i>Friday, August 14th.</i>—The Grand-Duke Nicholas Nicolaïevitch,<a name="FNanchor_33_33" id="FNanchor_33_33"></a><a href="#Footnote_33_33" class="fnanchor">[33]</a> -Commander-in-Chief of the Russian Armies, has left for the front. -Before leaving Peterhof he came to Alexandria to give the Czar the -first trophy of the war, a machine-gun captured from the Germans in -one of the skirmishes which have marked the commencement of -operations on the East Prussian frontier.</p> - -<p><i>Saturday, August 15th.</i>—I was told last night that my return to -Switzerland has been officially excused. I am told this is the -result of the action M. Sazonoff has taken at Berne at Her -Majesty’s suggestion. In any<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_112" id="page_112">{112}</a></span> case, it is more and more doubtful -whether the Swiss will be able to get away.</p> - -<p>The Imperial family is to go on the 17th to Moscow where the Czar -will observe the traditional custom and ask the blessing of God on -himself and his people in the tragic hours through which the -country is passing.</p> - -<p><i>Monday, August 17th.</i>—The arrival of Their Majesties at Moscow -has been one of the most impressive and moving sights I have ever -seen in my life.</p> - -<p>After the customary reception at the station we went in a long file -of carriages towards the Kremlin. An enormous crowd had collected -in the squares and in the streets, climbed on the roofs of the -shops, into the branches of trees. They swarmed in the shop windows -and filled the balconies and windows of the houses. While all the -bells of the churches were ringing as if they would never stop, -from those thousands of throats poured that wonderful Russian -National Anthem, so overwhelming with its religious grandeur and -pent emotion, in which the faith of a whole race is embodied:</p> - -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> -<span class="i4">“God save the Czar!<br /></span> -<span class="i0">Mighty and powerful, let him reign for our glory,<br /></span> -<span class="i0">For the confusion of our enemies, the orthodox Czar.<br /></span> -<span class="i4">God save the Czar!”<br /></span> -</div></div> -</div> - -<p>On the steps of the churches, through the great doorways of which -one could see the light of the candles burning before the -reliquaries, the priests in vestments, and holding their great -crucifixes in both hands, blessed the Czar as he passed. The hymn -stopped, and then began again, rising like a prayer with a mighty -and majestic rhythm:</p> - -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="poem"><div class="stanza"> -<span class="i0">“God save the Czar!”<br /></span> -<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_113" id="page_113">{113}</a></span></div></div> -</div> - -<p>The procession arrived at the Iberian Gate.<a name="FNanchor_34_34" id="FNanchor_34_34"></a><a href="#Footnote_34_34" class="fnanchor">[34]</a> The Czar got out of -his carriage and, in accordance with custom, entered the chapel to -kiss the miraculous image of the Virgin of Iberia. He came out, -walked a little way, and then stopped, high above the immense -multitude. His face was grave and composed. He stood motionless to -hear the voice of his people. He seemed to be in silent communion -with them. Once again he could hear the great heart of Russia -beating....</p> - -<p>He then turned again towards the chapel, crossed himself, put on -his cap, and slowly walked to his carriage, which disappeared under -the old gate and went towards the Kremlin.</p> - -<p> </p> - -<p>Alexis Nicolaïevitch is complaining a good deal of his leg again -to-night. Will he be able to walk to-morrow or will he have to be -carried when Their Majesties go to the Cathedral? The Czar and -Czarina are in despair. The boy was not able to be present at the -ceremony in the Winter Palace. It is always the same when he is -supposed to appear in public. You can be practically certain that -some complication will prevent it. Fate seems to pursue him.</p> - -<p><i>Tuesday, August 18th.</i>—When Alexis Nicolaïevitch found he could -not walk this morning he was in a terrible state. Their Majesties -have decided that he shall be present at the ceremony all the same. -He will be carried by one of the Czar’s cossacks. But it is a -dreadful disappointment to the parents, who do not<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_114" id="page_114">{114}</a></span> wish the idea -to gain ground among the people that the Heir to the Throne is an -invalid.</p> - -<p>At eleven o’clock, when the Czar appeared at the top of the Red -Staircase, the huge crowd in the square gave him a magnificent -reception. He came down slowly, with the Czarina on his arm, and at -the head of a long procession slowly crossed the bridge connecting -the palace with the Cathedral of the Assumption and entered the -church amid a frantic outburst of cheering from the crowd. The -Metropolitan Bishops of Kiev, St. Petersburg, and Moscow and the -high dignitaries of the Orthodox clergy were present. When Mass was -over, the members of the Imperial family in turn approached the -holy relics and kissed them. Then they knelt at the tombs of the -patriarchs. Afterwards they went to the Monastery of Miracles to -pray at the tomb of St. Alexis.</p> - -<p>Long after Their Majesties had returned to the palace the crowd -continued to collect in the square in the hope of seeing them -again. Even when we came out several hours later there were still -hundreds of peasants outside the palace.</p> - -<p><i>Thursday, August 20th.</i>—Popular enthusiasm is waxing from day to -day. It seems as if the people of Moscow are so proud of having -their Czar with them, and so anxious to keep him as long as -possible, that they mean to hold him here by manifest proofs of -their affection. The manifestations are increasingly spontaneous, -enthusiastic, and expressive.</p> - -<p>Alexis and I drive out in a car every morning. As a rule we go to -the Monks’ Hill, from which there is a magnificent view of the -valley of the Moskova and the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_115" id="page_115">{115}</a></span> city of the Czars. It was from this -spot that Napoleon gazed on Moscow before entering it on September -14th, 1812. It is certainly a marvellous view. In the foreground, -at the foot of the hill, is the Monastery of Novo-Dievitchy, with -its fortified <i>enceinte</i> and sixteen castellated towers. A little -further back is the Holy City, with its four hundred and fifty -churches, its palaces and parks, its monasteries with their -crenellated walls, its gilded cupolas and innumerable domes of -brilliant colours and strange shapes.</p> - -<p>As we were coming back from our usual drive this morning, so dense -was the crowd that the chauffeur was obliged to stop in one of the -rather narrow streets in the Yakimanskaïa quarter. The crowd -consisted of humble folk and peasants from the district who had -come into the city to shop or in the hope of seeing the Czar. All -at once there was a loud shout: “The Heir!... The Heir!...” The -crowd surged towards us, surrounded us, and came up so close that -our way was blocked, and we, so to speak, found ourselves prisoners -of these <i>moujiks</i>, workmen and shopkeepers who struggled and -fought, shouted, gesticulated, and behaved like lunatics in order -to get a better view of the Czarevitch. By degrees some of the -women and children grew bolder, mounted the steps of the car, -thrust their arms over the doors, and when they succeeded in -touching the boy they yelled out triumphantly: “I’ve touched -him!... I’ve touched the Heir!...”</p> - -<p>Alexis Nicolaïevitch, frightened at these exuberant demonstrations, -was sitting far back in the car. He was very pale, startled by this -sudden popular manifestation,<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_116" id="page_116">{116}</a></span> which was taking extravagant forms -which were quite novel to him. He recovered himself, however, when -he saw the kindly smiles of the crowd, but he remained embarrassed -at the attention bestowed upon him, not knowing what to say or do.</p> - -<p>Personally, I was speculating, not without considerable anxiety, -how all this would end, for I knew that no police regulations are -issued for the Czarevitch’s drives as neither the time nor the -route can be fixed beforehand. I began to fear that we might meet -with some accident in the middle of this unruly crowd swarming -round us.</p> - -<p>To my relief two huge <i>gorodovy</i> (policemen) came up, puffing and -blowing, shouting and storming. The crowd displayed the -unquestioning and resigned obedience of the <i>moujik</i>. It began to -waver, then slowly drifted away. I then told Derevenko, who was -following in another car, to go ahead, and by degrees we succeeded -in getting clear.</p> - -<p><i>Friday, August 21st.</i>—Their Majesties, before returning to -Tsarskoïe-Selo, decided to visit the Troïtsa Monastery, the most -celebrated sanctuary in Russia after the world-famed <i>Laure</i> of -Kiev. The train took us as far as the little station of Serghievo, -from which we reached the monastery by car. Perched on a hill, it -would be taken for a fortified city from a distance if the -bright-coloured towers and gilded domes of its thirteen churches -did not betray its true purpose. In the course of its history this -rampart of Orthodoxy has had to resist some formidable assaults, -the most famous being the sixteen months’ siege by an army of -thirty<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_117" id="page_117">{117}</a></span> thousand Poles at the beginning of the seventeenth century.</p> - -<p>This monastery, like Moscow and the towns of the Upper Volga, is a -spot where the past seems ever present. It calls up visions of the -Russia of the boyarin, the Grand-Dukes of Moscow, and the first -Czars, and vividly explains the historical evolution of the Russian -people.</p> - -<p>The Imperial family were present at a <i>Te Deum</i> and knelt before -the relics of St. Sergius, the founder of the monastery. The -Archimandrite then handed the Czar an icon painted in a fragment of -the coffin of the saint, one of the most revered in Russia. In -olden times this image always accompanied the Czars on their -campaigns. On the Czar’s orders it is being sent to General -Headquarters and placed in the “field chapel” of the -Commander-in-Chief of the Russian Armies.</p> - -<p>The Czar, Czarina, and their children visited the little church of -Saint Nicon and then stayed a few minutes in the ancient residence -of the patriarchs. As time was pressing, we had to abandon the idea -of visiting the hermitage of Gethsemane, which is a little distance -from the monastery. In accordance with a practice still frequently -observed in Russia, certain hermits still have themselves shut up -here in subterranean walled cells. They live in prayer and fasting -to the end of their days, completely isolated from the world, and -the slit through which their food is passed is their sole means of -communication with their fellow-men.</p> - -<p>The Imperial family bade the Archimandrite farewell and left the -monastery, accompanied by a crowd of monks who swarmed round the -cars.</p></div><p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_119" id="page_119">{119}</a></span></p><p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_118" id="page_118">{118}</a></span></p> - -<h2><a name="CHAPTER_X" id="CHAPTER_X"></a>CHAPTER X<br /><br /> -THE FIRST SIX MONTHS OF THE WAR<br /><br /> -</h2> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_120" id="page_120">{120}</a></span> </p> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_121" id="page_121">{121}</a></span> </p> - -<p class="nind"><span class="letra">O</span>N August 22nd we returned to Tsarskoïe-Selo, where the Czar was to be -obliged to spend some time before he could get away to General -Headquarters. Decisions of the utmost importance required his presence -near the capital.</p> - -<p>Notwithstanding the terrible weight of responsibility on his shoulders, -the Czar never showed such firmness, resolution, and conscious energy as -during this period at the beginning of the war. His personal influence -had never been exerted with more authority. It seemed as if he had -devoted himself body and soul to the formidable task of leading Russia -to victory. We felt he was inspired by some inward force and a dour -determination to conquer which communicated itself to everyone with whom -he came in contact.</p> - -<p>The Czar was shy and retiring by nature. He belonged to the category of -human beings who are always hesitating because they are too diffident -and are ever slow to impose their will on others because they are too -gentle and sensitive. He had little faith in himself and imagined that -he was one of the unlucky ones. Unfortunately his life seemed to show -that he was not entirely wrong. Hence his doubts and hesitations. But -this time it seemed as if he had changed. What was it gave him his -confidence?</p> - -<p>In the first place the Czar believed that his cause was a<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_122" id="page_122">{122}</a></span> holy cause. -The events of the end of July had enabled him to see through the -duplicity of Germany to which he had nearly fallen a victim. He also -felt that he had never been so near to his people. He seemed to be borne -along by them. His journey to Moscow had shown him how popular the war -was and how much the nation appreciated the fact that his firm and -dignified attitude had enhanced its prestige in the eyes of the outside -world. The enthusiasm of the masses had never before been demonstrated -with the same spontaneous fervour. He felt that he had the whole country -behind him, and he hoped that political passion, which had vanished in -the presence of the common peril, would not revive so long as the war -was in progress.</p> - -<p>The disaster of Soldau, in East Prussia, occurred a few days after his -arrival in Moscow, but it had not shaken his confidence. He knew the -cause of that terrible defeat had been that the concentration of the -troops had not been complete, and that General Samsonoff’s army had had -to advance into German territory too fast in order to attract some of -the enemy forces to itself and thus relieve the Western Front. That -defeat had had its compensation a week later in the victory of the -Marne. It was not right to bewail a sacrifice which had saved France and -therefore ultimately Russia herself. It is true that the same result -could have been obtained with less loss and that the Russian High -Command was not free from blame, but this was one of the misfortunes -which are always possible in the early days of a campaign.</p> - -<p>The Czar thus preserved all his confidence and energy. At the very -beginning of the war, and notwithstanding the opposition of many -influential people, he had prohibited the production and sale of -spirits. The step meant a serious loss<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_123" id="page_123">{123}</a></span> to the Treasury, and that at a -time when money was wanted more than ever. But his faith had been -stronger than all the objections which had been urged. He had also acted -personally in endeavouring to replace all unpopular Ministers by men who -seemed to have the confidence of the Duma. In that way he desired to -emphasise his wish for closer collaboration with the representatives of -the people.</p> - -<p>On October 3rd the Czar had gone to G.H.Q., where he spent three days. -Then after a short visit to the troops in the region of Brest and Kovno, -he had returned to Tsarskoïe-Selo.</p> - -<p>Henceforth he made periodic visits to the front and the interior of the -country, seeing the different sectors of the immense front, the clearing -stations and military hospitals, the factories and, in fact, everything -which played any part in the conduct of the terrible war.</p> - -<p>The Czarina had devoted herself to the cause of the wounded from the -start, and she had decided that the Grand-Duchesses Olga Nicolaïevna and -Tatiana Nicolaïevna should assist her in her task. All three of them -took a course in nursing, and passed several hours of every day caring -for the wounded who were sent to Tsarskoïe-Selo. Her Majesty, sometimes -with the Czar and sometimes alone with her two daughters, paid several -visits to the Red Cross establishments in the towns of Western and -Central Russia. At her suggestion, many military hospitals had been -organised, as well as ambulance trains specially fitted up for the -evacuation of the wounded to the rear, a process which was often very -slow owing to the immense distances. Her example had been followed, and -private initiative had never been displayed with the same enthusiasm and -generosity.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_124" id="page_124">{124}</a></span></p> - -<p>Lastly a congress of all the <i>zemstvos</i><a name="FNanchor_35_35" id="FNanchor_35_35"></a><a href="#Footnote_35_35" class="fnanchor">[35]</a> and the municipalities of -Russia had assembled in Moscow to organise the resources of the country. -Under the influence of energetic and disinterested individuals the -congress had rapidly been converted into a potent piece of machinery, -with immense resources at its command and in a position to give the -Government the most valuable help.</p> - -<p>In its scope and the patriotic fervour behind it this movement had been -unprecedented in Russian history. The war had become a truly national -war.</p> - -<p>The month of September had been marked for Russia by alternating -victories and reverses. In East Prussia the defeat of Tannenberg had -been followed by that of the Masurian Lakes, where the superiority of -the Germans had been demonstrated once again. In Galicia, on the other -hand, the Russians had captured Lemberg, and continued their -irresistible advance, inflicting serious losses on the Austrian army, -which had fallen back into the Carpathians. In the following month the -Germans tried to secure Warsaw, but their furious onslaught had been -broken against the splendid resistance of the Russians. The losses on -both sides had been heavy.</p> - -<p>In December the Czar paid a visit to the Caucasus, where the Southern -Army was operating. He was anxious to spend a little time with the -troops who were fighting under the most trying conditions against the -Turkish divisions massed on the Armenian frontier. On his return he -joined the Czarina at Moscow, and the children also were brought there -to meet him. The Czar visited the military schools and with Her<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_125" id="page_125">{125}</a></span> -Majesty, his son and daughters, several times made the rounds of the -hospitals and nursing establishments in that city.</p> - -<p>During the five days we spent at Moscow the enthusiasm of the people had -been every bit as great as in August, and it was with real regret that -Their Majesties left the ancient capital of Muscovy, the Czar leaving -for G.H.Q. and the other members of the family returning to -Tsarskoïe-Selo.</p> - -<p>After the New Year’s Day celebrations the Czar resumed his periodical -visits to the front. The army was then preparing for the great offensive -which was to take place in March.</p> - -<p> </p> - -<p>Throughout this winter the health of the Czarevitch had been very -satisfactory, and his lessons could proceed along regular lines. In the -early spring Her Majesty informed me that the Czar and she had decided, -in view of the circumstances, to dispense with the appointment of a -<i>vospitatiet</i> for Alexis Nicolaïevitch for the moment. Contrary to my -expectations, I thus found myself compelled to shoulder the immense -burden of responsibility alone for some time longer, and to find some -means of filling up the gaps in the Heir’s education. I had a strong -feeling that it was essential that he should get away from his ordinary -environment, even if it were only for a few hours a day, and try to -establish contact with real life. I applied for and obtained a General -Staff map of the country, and I planned a series of motor drives which -enabled us gradually to cover all the district around within a radius of -twenty miles. We used to start out immediately after lunch, and often -stopped at villages to watch the peasants at work. Alexis Nicolaïevitch -liked questioning them, and they always answered him with the frank, -kindly simplicity of the Russian <i>moujik</i>, not having the slightest idea -whom they<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_126" id="page_126">{126}</a></span> were speaking to. The railway lines of the suburbs of St. -Petersburg had a great attraction for the boy. He took the liveliest -interest in the activities of the little stations we passed and the work -of repair on the track, bridges, etc.</p> - -<p>The palace police grew alarmed at these excursions, which took us beyond -the guarded zone, especially as our route was not known beforehand. I -was asked to observe the rules in force, but I disregarded them, and our -drives continued as before. The police then changed their procedure, and -whenever we left the park we were certain to see a car appear and follow -in our tracks. It was one of Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s greatest delights to -try and throw it off the scent, and now and then we were successful.</p> - -<p>My particular anxiety, however, was to find companions for the Imperial -Heir. This was a problem most difficult to solve. Fortunately -circumstances themselves conspired to make good this deficiency to a -certain extent. Dr. Derevenko had a son who was almost the same age as -Alexis Nicolaïevitch. The two boys got to know each other, and were soon -good friends. No Sunday, <i>fête</i> day or holiday passed without them -meeting. They were together every day ultimately, and the Czarevitch -even obtained permission to visit the house of Dr. Derevenko, who lived -in a little villa not far from the palace. He often spent whole -afternoons there with his friend and playmate in the modest home of a -<i>bourgeois</i> family. There was a good deal of criticism of this -innovation, but Their Majesties would not interfere. They were so -unaffected in their own private life that they could not but encourage -the same tastes in their children.</p> - -<p>Yet the war had already brought some very remarkable change in our life -at the palace. It had always been austere,<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_127" id="page_127">{127}</a></span> and now became even more so. -The Czar was away a good deal. The Czarina and her two elder daughters -almost always wore the costume of a nurse, and divided their time -between visits to the hospitals and the innumerable duties arising out -of their work for the relief of the wounded. The Czarina was very tired -even when the war began. She had spent herself without counting the -consequences, devoting herself with the enthusiasm and ardour she -brought to everything to which she set her hand. Although her health was -severely shaken, she displayed remarkable physical elasticity. She -seemed to derive comfort and strength from the accomplishment of the -splendid task which she had undertaken. It was as if she found that it -satisfied her craving for self-devotion and enabled her to forget the -poignant anxiety and apprehension that the Czarevitch’s illness caused, -even in its inactive periods.</p> - -<p>Another result of the war, as agreeable as unexpected, was that Rasputin -had retired into the background. At the end of September he had returned -from Siberia completely recovered from the terrible wound which had all -but ended his days. But everything pointed to the fact that since his -return he was being more or less neglected. In any case, his visits were -more and more infrequent. It was true that as Alexis Nicolaïevitch had -been so much better during the winter there had been no need to resort -to his intervention, so that he had found himself deprived of what had -been his great stand-by.</p> - -<p>But when all is said, his power remained quite formidable. I had proof -of the fact a short time after, when Madame Wyroubova was all but killed -in a terrible railway accident. She was nearly dead when she was dragged -from under the fragments of a shattered carriage, and had been brought -to Tsarskoïe-Selo in a condition which seemed desperate. In her<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_128" id="page_128">{128}</a></span> terror -the Czarina had rushed to the bedside of the woman who was almost her -only friend. Rasputin, who had been hastily sent for, was there also. In -this accident the Czarina saw a new proof of the evil fate which seemed -to pursue so relentlessly all those whom she loved. As she asked -Rasputin in a tone of anguish whether Madame Wyroubova would live, he -replied:</p> - -<p>“God will give her back to you if she is needed by you and the country. -If her influence is harmful, on the other hand, He will take her away. I -cannot claim to know His impenetrable designs.”</p> - -<p>It must be admitted that this was a very clever way of evading an -awkward question. If Madame Wyroubova recovered he would have earned her -eternal gratitude, as, thanks to him, her recovery would seem to -consecrate, as it were, her mission with the Czarina. If she died, on -the other hand, Her Majesty would see in her death a manifestation of -the inscrutable ways of Providence, and thus be the more easily consoled -in her loss.<a name="FNanchor_36_36" id="FNanchor_36_36"></a><a href="#Footnote_36_36" class="fnanchor">[36]</a></p> - -<p>Rasputin’s intervention had helped him to recover his influence, but his -triumph was short-lived. In spite of everything, we felt that something -had changed, and that he was not so important as he had been. I was -delighted to note the fact, particularly as shortly before I had had a -long talk on the subject of the <i>staretz</i> with the Swiss Minister in -Petrograd.<a name="FNanchor_37_37" id="FNanchor_37_37"></a><a href="#Footnote_37_37" class="fnanchor">[37]</a> The information he gave me in the course of our -conversation left me in no doubt as to the real character of Rasputin. -As I had always suspected, he was a misguided mystic who possessed a -kind of psychic power, an unbalanced creature who<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_129" id="page_129">{129}</a></span> worked alternately -through his carnal desires and his mystic visions, a being quite capable -of having weeks of religious ecstasy after nights of infamy. But before -this interview I had never realised the importance that was attached to -Rasputin’s influence on politics, not merely in Russian circles, but -even in the embassies and legations of Petrograd. That influence was -greatly exaggerated, but the mere fact that it could exist was a kind of -challenge to public opinion. The presence of this man at Court was also -a subject of mystery and abhorrence to all who knew the debauchery of -his private life. I fully realised that all this involved the greatest -danger to the prestige of Their Majesties and furnished a weapon which -their enemies would sooner or later try to use against them.</p> - -<p>The mischief could only have been remedied by sending Rasputin away; but -where was the power strong enough to bring about his disgrace? I knew -the deep, underlying causes of his hold over the Czarina too well not to -fear the restoration of his influence if circumstances took a turn -favourable to him.</p> - -<p>The first six months of the war had not brought the results hoped for, -and everything pointed to a long and bitter struggle. Unexpected -complications might arise, for the prolongation of the war might well -bring very serious economic difficulties which could foster general -discontent and provoke actual disorder. The Czar and Czarina were much -concerned at this aspect of the matter. It made them very anxious.</p> - -<p>As ever in moments of trouble and uncertainty, it was from religion and -the affection of their children that they drew the comfort they needed. -With their usual natural simplicity and good humour the Grand-Duchesses -had accepted the increasing austerity of life at Court. It is true that -their own<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_130" id="page_130">{130}</a></span> lives, so utterly destitute of the elements which young girls -find most agreeable, had prepared them for the change. When war broke -out in 1914, Olga Nicolaïevna was nineteen and Tatiana Nicolaïevna had -just had her seventeenth birthday. They had never been to a ball. The -only parties at which they had appeared were one or two given by their -aunt, the Grand-Duchess Olga Alexandrovna. After hostilities one -thought, and one thought alone, inspired them—to relieve the cares and -anxieties of their parents by surrounding them with a love which -revealed itself in the most touching and delicate attentions.</p> - -<p>If only the world had known what an example the Imperial family were -setting with their tender and intimate association! But how few ever -suspected it! For it was too indifferent to public opinion and avoided -the public gaze.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_131" id="page_131">{131}</a></span></p> - -<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XI" id="CHAPTER_XI"></a>CHAPTER XI<br /><br /> -THE RETREAT OF THE RUSSIAN ARMY—THE CZAR PLACES HIMSELF AT THE HEAD OF HIS ARMY—THE GROWING INFLUENCE OF THE CZARINA<br />(FEBRUARY-SEPTEMBER, 1915)<br /><br /> -</h2> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_132" id="page_132">{132}</a></span> </p> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_133" id="page_133">{133}</a></span> </p> - -<p class="nind"><span class="letra">I</span>N spite of the successes gained by the Russians in Galicia in the -autumn, the situation was very uncertain in the spring of 1915. On both -sides preparations were being made for a fierce renewal of the struggle -to which the fighting of January and February was only the prelude. On -the Russian side it looked as if everything possible had been done to -strengthen the army’s fighting power and assure the normal flow of -supplies. The Czar, at any rate, believed that it was so, on the faith -of the reports he had received. He had placed all his hopes on the -success of this spring campaign.</p> - -<p>The Austrians were the first to take the offensive, but the Russians -counter-attacked vigorously, and their superiority was soon made -manifest all along the front. In the first fortnight of March their -successes were continued. On the 19th they captured the fortress of -Przemysl. The whole garrison and considerable booty in war material fell -into their hands. There was tremendous excitement in the country. The -Czar returned from G.H.Q. on March 24th. He was in<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_134" id="page_134">{134}</a></span> high spirits. Were -the fortunes of war at length going to turn in favour of Russia?</p> - -<p>In the middle of April Russian divisions stood on the crest of the -Carpathians and menaced the rich plains of Hungary. The Austrian army -was at the end of its tether. But these successes had been bought at the -price of enormous losses, and the mountain fighting continued under -conditions which were extremely trying even for the victor. The -prolongation of the war was also beginning to show effects on the -population at home. It had begun to feel the high cost of food and the -poverty of communications was paralysing all economic life. There must -be no delay in finding a solution.</p> - -<p>But Germany could not remain indifferent to the dissolution of the -Austrian army, and as soon as she clearly appreciated the danger she -made up her mind to avert it by taking every step in her power. Several -German army corps had been massed east of Cracow and placed under the -command of General Mackensen, who was to take the offensive against the -flank of the Russian army and try to cut the communications of the -troops operating in the Carpathians. The onslaught began in the first -days of May, and under the pressure of the Germans the Russian army of -Western Galicia was obliged to retreat rapidly to the east. It had to -accept the loss of the Carpathians, the capture of which had cost so -much blood and effort, and descend into the plains. The troops fought -with remarkable courage and endurance, but they were cruelly short of -arms and ammunition.</p> - -<p>The retreat continued. On June 5th Przemysl was lost, and on June 22nd -Lemberg. By the end of the month all Galicia—that Slav land the -conquest of which had filled all Russian hearts with joy—had been -evacuated.</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_018" id="ill_018"></a> -<a href="images/ill_012-a_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_012-a_sml.jpg" width="370" height="421" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>THE CZAR.</p></div> -</div> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_019" id="ill_019"></a> -<a href="images/ill_012-b_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_012-b_sml.jpg" width="431" height="305" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>THE CZAREVITCH.</p> - -<p><i>Facing page 134.</i><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_135" id="page_135">{135}</a></span></p></div> -</div> - -<p>Meanwhile the Germans had begun a vigorous offensive in Poland and made -rapid progress in spite of the fierce resistance of the Russians. It was -a grave moment. The whole Russian front had been shaken and given way -under the pressure of the Austro-German armies. Men wished to know who -was responsible for these disasters. They called for the guilty and -demanded their punishment.</p> - -<p>The development of events had been a terrible blow to the Czar. It had -been a shock, especially as he had certainly not expected anything of -the kind. But he set his teeth against adversity. On June 25th he -dismissed the Minister of War, General Sukhomlinoff, whose criminal -negligence seemed to have been responsible for the fact that it was -impossible to secure the army’s supplies. He replaced him by General -Polivanoff. On the 27th he summoned a conference at G.H.Q., at which all -the Ministers were present. It was a question of rousing all the -energies of the country, of mobilising all its forces and resources for -the life-and-death struggle with the hated foe.</p> - -<p>It was decided to summon the Duma. The first sitting took place on -August 1st, the anniversary of the declaration of war by Germany on -Russia. The firm and courageous attitude of the Assembly did a good deal -to calm the public agitation. But while calling on the whole nation to -co-operate in the defence of the Fatherland, the Duma demanded that the -guilty should be discovered and punished. A few days later the Czar -appointed a “Commission of Enquiry” with a view to fixing responsibility -for the nation’s misfortunes.</p> - -<p>Meanwhile the German offensive in Poland had made further progress. On -August 5th Warsaw was abandoned by the Russians, who withdrew to the -right bank of the Vistula.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_136" id="page_136">{136}</a></span> On the 17th Kovno was lost. One after the -other all the Russian fortresses fell before the onslaught of the enemy, -whose advance no obstacle seemed capable of staying. By the end of -August the whole of the Government of Poland was in the hands of the -Germans.</p> - -<p>The reverses assumed the proportions of a catastrophe which endangered -the very existence of the country. Should we be able to stop the -invading hordes or should we have to follow the precedent of 1812 and -withdraw into the interior, thus abandoning Russian soil to the enemy? -Had all our willing sacrifices brought us nothing?</p> - -<p>The country was suffering from the incessant withdrawals of men and from -requisitions. Agriculture was short of labour and horses. In the towns -the cost of living was rising with the disorganisation of the railways -and the influx of refugees. The most pessimistic news passed from mouth -to mouth. There was talk of sabotage, treason, etc. Russian public -opinion, so changeable and prone to exaggeration whether in joy or -sorrow, indulged in the most gloomy forebodings.</p> - -<p>It was just when Russia was passing through this acute crisis that -Nicholas II. decided to take the command of his armies in person.</p> - -<p>For several months the Czarina had been urging the Czar to take this -step, but he had stood out against her suggestion as he did not like the -idea of relieving the Grand-Duke Nicholas of the post he had given him. -When the war broke out his first impulse had been to put himself at the -head of his army, but, yielding to the representations of his Ministers, -he had abandoned an idea which was very close to his heart. He had -always regretted it, and now that the Germans had conquered all Poland -and were advancing on Russian soil, he considered<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_137" id="page_137">{137}</a></span> it nothing less than -criminal to remain away from the front and not take a more active part -in the defence of his country.</p> - -<p>The Czar had returned from G.H.Q. on July 11th, and spent two months at -Tsarskoïe-Selo before making up his mind to this new step. I will relate -a conversation I had with him on July 16th, as it shows quite clearly -what were the ideas that inspired him at that time. On that day he had -joined Alexis Nicolaïevitch and myself in the park, and had just been -telling his son something about his recent visit to the army. Turning to -me, he added:</p> - -<p>“You have no idea how depressing it is to be away from the front. It -seems as if everything here saps energy and enfeebles resolution. The -most pessimistic rumours and the most ridiculous stories are accepted -and get about everywhere. Folk here care nothing except for intrigues -and cabals, and regard low personal interests only. Out at the front men -fight and die for their country. At the front there is only one -thought—the determination to conquer. All else is forgotten, and, in -spite of our losses and our reverses, everyone remains confident. Any -man fit to bear arms should be in the army. Speaking for myself, I can -never be in too much of a hurry to be with my troops.”<a name="FNanchor_38_38" id="FNanchor_38_38"></a><a href="#Footnote_38_38" class="fnanchor">[38]</a></p> - -<p>The Czarina was able to take advantage of this great ambition. She set -herself to overcome the scruples which considerations of another -character inspired. She desired the removal of the Grand-Duke Nicholas, -whom she accused of secretly working for the ruin of the Czar’s -reputation and prestige and for a palace revolution which would further -his<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_138" id="page_138">{138}</a></span> own ends. On the strength of certain information she had received -from Madame Wyroubova, she was also persuaded that G.H.Q. was the centre -of a plot, the object of which was to seize her daring the absence of -her husband and confine her in a convent.</p> - -<p>The Czar, on the other hand, had full confidence in the loyalty of the -Grand-Duke Nicholas. He considered him incapable of any criminal action, -but he was compelled to admit his complicity in the intrigue against the -Czarina. Yet he did not give way until the imperious instinct urging him -to put himself at the head of his army had become an obligation of -conscience. By intervening personally in the struggle he hoped to show -the world that the war would be fought out to the bitter end and prove -his own unshakable faith in ultimate victory. In this tragic hour he -thought it was his duty to stake his own person, and as head of the -state to assume the full burden of responsibility. By his presence among -the troops he wished to restore their confidence, for their <i>morale</i> had -been shaken by the long series of reverses, and they were tired of -fighting against an enemy whose strength consisted principally in the -superiority of his armament.</p> - -<p>In spite of the recent retreats, the prestige of the Grand-Duke Nicholas -was still considerable in Russia. During this first twelve months of the -war he had given proof of resolution and an iron will. The fact that he -was deprived of his command in times of defeat indicated that he was -held responsible, and was bound to be interpreted as a punishment, as -unjust on the merits as insulting to his honour. The Czar fully realised -all this, and only decided as he did much against his will. His first -idea had been to keep the Grand-Duke with him at G.H.Q., but that would -have made the position of the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_139" id="page_139">{139}</a></span> ex-Generalissimo somewhat delicate. The -Czar decided to appoint him Lieutenant-General of the Caucasus and -Commander-in-Chief of the army operating against the Turks.</p> - -<p>The Czar communicated his decision to take over the Supreme Command to -his Ministers at a council which took place at Tsarskoïe-Selo a few days -before his departure for G.H.Q. The news threw most of those present -into utter consternation, and they did their best to dissuade him from -his project. They pointed to the grave difficulties in the way of public -business if the head of the state was to spend practically all his time -at G.H.Q., more than five hundred miles from the seat of government. -They referred to his innumerable duties and asked him not to take new -and crushing responsibilities upon himself. In the last resort they -begged him not to place himself at the head of his troops at a moment so -critical. In case of failure he was running a risk of exposing himself -to attacks which would undermine his prestige and authority.</p> - -<p>Yet the Czar was not to be moved. Several members of his immediate -<i>entourage</i> made several further attempts to convince him, but these -failed also, and on the evening of September 4th he left for Mohileff, -where G.H.Q. was established at that time. The next day he signed the -<i>Prikase</i>, in which he announced to the troops that he was taking -command in person, and at the foot he added in his own hand:</p> - -<p>“With unshakable faith in the goodness of God and firm confidence in -final victory we shall accomplish our sacred duty in defending our -Fatherland to the end, and we shall never let the soil of Russia be -outraged.”</p> - -<p>He was repeating the oath he had taken at the outset of the war and -casting his crown into the arena.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_140" id="page_140">{140}</a></span></p><p>In France and England this announcement came as a surprise which was -not without a certain element of apprehension, but this action was -regarded as a pledge which irrevocably associated the Russian Empire, in -the person of its Czar, with the fortunes of the Entente, and this at a -moment when a series of defeats would have been grounds for fearing -separatist tendencies. All the great newspapers of the Allied countries -emphasised the importance of this decision. It was hoped that it would -have a considerable effect on the <i>morale</i> of the Russian army and -contribute to further the cause of final victory. In Russia the whole -Press raised a shout of triumph, but in sober reality opinion about the -wisdom of changing the command was sharply divided at first. In the army -itself we shall see that the presence of the Czar helped to raise the -spirits and courage of the men and gave the campaign a new impetus.</p> - -<p>History will some day reveal the political and military consequences of -this step, which was certainly an act of courage and faith on the part -of the Czar himself.</p> - -<p> </p> - -<p>As I had feared, the apparent indifference with which Rasputin had been -treated during the winter had only been temporary, and at the time of -the disasters in May there was a revival of his influence, which grew -steadily stronger. The change is easily explained. At the beginning of -the war the Czar and Czarina were utterly obsessed by the greatness of -their task, and had passed through hours of exaltation in the knowledge -of the love they bore their people, a love they felt was reciprocated. -That fervent communion had filled them with hope. They believed that -they were really the centre of that great national movement which swept -over the whole of Russia. The military events of the following months -had not shaken their courage. They had maintained their ardent faith</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_020" id="ill_020"></a> -<a href="images/ill_013-a_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_013-a_sml.jpg" width="434" height="543" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>THE CZARINA.</p></div> -</div> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_021" id="ill_021"></a> -<a href="images/ill_013-b_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_013-b_sml.jpg" width="429" height="304" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>THE FOUR GRAND-DUCHESSES.</p> -</div><div class="caption2"><p>[<i>Facing page 140.</i></p></div> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_141" id="page_141">{141}</a></span></p> - -<p class="nind">in that spring offensive which was to bring about the final success of -the Russian armies.</p> - -<p>When the great catastrophe followed they passed through a time of -unspeakable anguish. In her sorrow the Czarina was bound to feel -impelled to seek moral support from him whom she already regarded not -only as the saviour of her son, but as the representative of the people, -sent by God to save Russia and her husband also.</p> - -<p>It is not true that personal ambition or a thirst for power induced the -Czarina to intervene in political affairs. Her motive was purely -sentimental. She worshipped her husband as she worshipped her children, -and there was no limit to her devotion for those she loved. Her only -desire was to be useful to the Czar in his heavy task and to help him -with her counsel.</p> - -<p>Convinced that autocracy was the only form of government suited to the -needs of Russia, the Czarina believed that any great concessions to -liberal demands were premature. In her view the uneducated masses of the -Russian people could be galvanised into action only by a Czar in whose -person all power was centralised. She was certain that to the <i>moujik</i> -the Czar was the symbol of the unity, greatness, and glory of Russia, -the head of the state and the Lord’s Anointed. To encroach on his -prerogatives was to undermine the faith of the Russian peasant and to -risk precipitating the worst disasters for the country. The Czar must -not merely rule: he must govern the state with a firm and mighty hand.</p> - -<p>To the new task the Czarina brought the same devotion, courage, and, -alas! blindness she had shown in her fight for the life of her son. She -was at any rate logical in her errors. Persuaded, as she was, that the -only support for the dynasty was the nation, and that Rasputin was God’s -elect (had she not<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_142" id="page_142">{142}</a></span> witnessed the efficacy of his prayers during her -son’s illness?), she was absolutely convinced that this lowly peasant -could use his supernatural powers to help him who held in his hands the -fate of the empire of the Czars.</p> - -<p>Cunning and astute as he was, Rasputin never advised in political -matters except with the most extreme caution. He always took the -greatest care to be very well informed as to what was going on at Court -and as to the private feelings of the Czar and his wife. As a rule, -therefore, his prophecies only confirmed the secret wishes of the -Czarina. In fact, it was almost impossible to doubt that it was she who -inspired the “inspired,” but as her desires were interpreted by -Rasputin, they seemed in her eyes to have the sanction and authority of -a revelation.</p> - -<p>Before the war the influence of the Czarina in political affairs had -been but intermittent. It was usually confined to procuring the -dismissal of anyone who declared his hostility to the <i>staretz</i>. In the -first months of the war there had been no change in that respect, but -after the great reverses in the spring of 1915, and more particularly -after the Czar had assumed command of the army, the Czarina played an -ever-increasing part in affairs of state because she wished to help her -husband, who was overwhelmed with the burden of his growing -responsibilities. She was worn out, and desired nothing more than peace -and rest, but she willingly sacrificed her personal comfort to what she -believed was a sacred duty.</p> - -<p>Very reserved and yet very impulsive, the Czarina, first and foremost -the wife and mother, was never happy except in the bosom of her family. -She was artistic and well-educated, and liked reading and the arts. She -was fond of meditation, and often became wholly absorbed in her own -inward thoughts<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_143" id="page_143">{143}</a></span> and feelings, an absorption from which she would only -emerge when danger threatened. She would throw herself at the obstacle -with all the ardour of a passionate nature. She was endowed with the -finest moral qualities, and was always inspired by the highest ideals. -But her sorrows had broken her. She was but the shadow of her former -self, and she often had periods of mystic ecstasy in which she lost all -sense of reality. Her faith in Rasputin proves it beyond a doubt.</p> - -<p>It was thus that in her desire to save her husband and son, whom she -loved more than life itself, she forged with her own hands the -instrument of their undoing.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_144" id="page_144">{144}</a></span> </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_145" id="page_145">{145}</a></span> </p> - -<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XII" id="CHAPTER_XII"></a>CHAPTER XII<br /><br /> -NICHOLAS II. AS COMMANDER-IN-CHIEF—THE ARRIVAL OF THE CZAREVITCH AT G.H.Q.—VISITS TO THE FRONT</h2> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_147" id="page_147">{147}</a></span></p><p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_146" id="page_146">{146}</a></span></p><p>(SEPTEMBER—DECEMBER, 1915)</p> - -<p class="nind"><span class="letra">T</span>HE Grand-Duke Nicholas left G.H.Q. on September 7th, two days after the -arrival of the Czar. He left for the Caucasus, taking with him General -Yanushkevitch, who had been replaced as First Quartermaster-General of -the Russian armies by General Alexeieff a short time before. This -appointment had been very well received by military circles, who had -high hopes of Alexeieff. He it was who had drawn up the plan of campaign -in Galicia in the autumn of 1914, and as Commander of the North-Western -Front he had just given further proof of his military talent. The burden -which was now laid upon his shoulders was a crushing one, for as a -result of the irresistible advance of the Germans the Russian army was -in a very critical position, and the decisions which he had to take were -exceptionally grave. From the outset the Czar gave him an entirely free -hand with regard to the operations, confining himself to covering him -with his authority and taking responsibility for everything he did.</p> - -<p>A few days after Nicholas II. took over the Supreme Command the -situation suddenly took a turn for the worse. The Germans, who had -massed large forces north-west of Vilnam,<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_148" id="page_148">{148}</a></span> had succeeded in breaking the -Russian front, and their cavalry was operating in the rear of the army -and threatening its communications. On September 18th we seemed on the -verge of a great disaster.</p> - -<p>Thanks to the skill of the dispositions which were taken and the -endurance and heroism of the troops, the peril was averted. This was the -last effort of the enemy, who himself had shot his bolt. In the early -days of October the Russians in turn gained a success over the -Austrians, and gradually the immense front became fixed and both sides -went to ground.</p> - -<p>This marked the end of the long retreat which had begun in May. In spite -of all their efforts the Germans had not obtained a decision. The -Russian armies had abandoned a large stretch of territory, but they had -everywhere escaped the clutches of their foes.</p> - -<p> </p> - -<p>The Czar returned to Tsarskoïe-Selo on October 6th for a few days, and -it was decided that Alexis Nicolaïevitch should go back with him to -G.H.Q., for he was most anxious to show the Heir to the troops. The -Czarina bowed to this necessity. She realised how greatly the Czar -suffered from loneliness, for at one of the most tragic hours of his -life he was deprived of the presence of his family, his greatest -consolation. She knew what a comfort it would be to have his son with -him. Yet her heart bled at the thought of Alexis leaving her. It was the -first time she had been separated from him, and one can imagine what a -sacrifice it meant to the mother, who never left her child, even for a -few minutes, without wondering anxiously whether she would ever see him -alive again.</p> - -<p>We left for Mohileff on October 14th, and the Czarina and the -Grand-Duchesses came to the station to see us off. As I</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_022" id="ill_022"></a> -<a href="images/ill_014-a_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_014-a_sml.jpg" width="435" height="380" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>THE CZAR AND CZAREVITCH ON THE BANKS OF THE DNIEPER. -SUMMER OF 1916.</p></div> -</div> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_023" id="ill_023"></a> -<a href="images/ill_014-b_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_014-b_sml.jpg" width="433" height="331" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>THE CZAR AND CZAREVITCH NEAR MOHILEFF. SUMMER OF 1916.</p> -</div><div class="caption2"><p>[<i>Facing page 148.</i></p></div> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_149" id="page_149">{149}</a></span></p> - -<p class="nind">was saying good-bye to her, Her Majesty asked me to write every day to -give her news of her son. I promised to carry out her wishes faithfully -the whole time we were away.</p> - -<p>The next day we stopped at Riegitza, where the Czar wished to review -some troops which had been withdrawn from the front and were billeted in -the neighbourhood. All these regiments had taken part in the exhausting -campaigns in Galicia and the Carpathians, and their establishment had -been almost entirely renewed two or three times over. But in spite of -the terrible losses they had suffered, they marched past the Czar with a -proud and defiant bearing. Of course, they had been resting behind the -line for several weeks, and had had time to recover from their weariness -and privations. It was the first time that the Czar had passed any of -his troops in review since he had taken over the Command. They now -looked upon him both as their Emperor and Generalissimo. After the -ceremony he mixed with the men and conversed personally with several of -them, asking questions about the severe engagements in which they had -taken part. Alexis Nicolaïevitch was at his father’s heels, listening -intently to the stories of these men, who had so often stared death in -the face. His features, which were always expressive, became quite -strained in the effort not to lose a single word of what the men were -saying. His presence at the Czar’s side greatly interested the soldiers, -and when he had gone they were heard exchanging in a whisper their ideas -about his age, size, looks, etc. But the point that made the greatest -impression upon them was the fact that the Czarevitch was wearing the -uniform of a private soldier, which had nothing to distinguish it from -that of a boy in the service.</p> - -<p>On October 16th we arrived at Mohileff, a little White Russian town of a -highly provincial appearance to which the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_150" id="page_150">{150}</a></span> Grand-Duke Nicholas had -transferred G.H.Q. during the great German offensive two months before. -The Czar occupied the house of the Governor, which was situated on the -summit of the steep left bank of the Dnieper. He was on the first floor -in two fairly large rooms, one of which was his study and the other his -bedroom. He had decided that his son should share his room. Alexis -Nicolaïevitch’s camp-bed was accordingly placed next to his father’s. I -myself and some members of the Czar’s military suite were lodged in the -local court-house, which had been converted for use by G.H.Q.</p> - -<p>Our time was spent much as follows. Every morning at half-past nine the -Czar called on the General Staff. He usually stayed there until one -o’clock, and I took advantage of his absence to work with Alexis -Nicolaïevitch in his study, which we had been obliged to make our -workroom owing to lack of space. We then took lunch in the main room of -the Governor’s house. Every day there were some thirty guests, which -included General Alexeieff, his principal assistants, the heads of all -the military missions of the Allies, the suite, and a few officers who -were passing through Mohileff. After lunch the Czar dealt with urgent -business and then about three we went for a drive in a car.</p> - -<p>When we had proceeded a certain distance from the town we stopped and -went for a walk in the neighbourhood for an hour. One of our favourite -haunts was the pretty pine-wood in the heart of which is the little -village of Saltanovka, where the army of Marshal Davout met the troops -of General Raievsky on July 29th, 1912.<a name="FNanchor_39_39" id="FNanchor_39_39"></a><a href="#Footnote_39_39" class="fnanchor">[39]</a> On our return the Czar -resumed work while Alexis Nicolaïevitch prepared the lessons for the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_151" id="page_151">{151}</a></span> -next day in his father’s study. One day when I was there as usual the -Czar turned towards me, pen in hand, and interrupted me in my reading to -remark abruptly:</p> - -<p>“If anyone had told me that I should one day sign a declaration of war -on Bulgaria I should have called him a lunatic. Yet that day has come. -But I am signing against my will, as I am certain that the Bulgarian -people have been deceived by their king and the partisans of Austria, -and that the majority remain friendly to Russia. Race feeling will soon -revive and they will realise their mistake, but it will be too late -then.”</p> - -<p>The incident shows what a simple life we led at G.H.Q., and the intimacy -which was the result of the extraordinary circumstances under which I -was working.</p> - -<p> </p> - -<p>As the Czar was anxious to visit the troops with the Czarevitch, we left -for the front on October 24th. The next day we arrived at Berditcheff, -where General Ivanoff, commanding the South-Western Front, joined our -train. A few hours later we were at Rovno. It was in this town that -General Brussiloff had established his headquarters, and we were to -accompany him to the place where the troops had been assembled. We went -by car, as we had more than twelve miles to cover. As we left the town a -squadron of aeroplanes joined us and escorted us until we saw the long -grey lines of the units massed behind a forest. A minute later we were -among them. The Czar walked down the front of the troops with his son, -and then each unit defiled in turn before him. He then had the officers -and men on whom decorations were to be bestowed called out of the ranks -and gave them the St. George’s Cross.</p> - -<p>It was dark before the ceremony was over. On our return<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_152" id="page_152">{152}</a></span> the Czar, -having heard from General Ivanoff that there was a casualty station -quite near, decided to visit it at once. We entered a dark forest and -soon perceived a small building feebly lit by the red flames of torches. -The Czar and Alexis Nicolaïevitch entered the house, and the Czar went -up to all the wounded and questioned them in a kindly way. His -unexpected arrival at so late an hour at a spot so close to the front -was the cause of the general astonishment which could be read on every -face. One private soldier, who had just been bandaged and put back in -bed, gazed fixedly at the Czar, and when the latter bent over him he -raised his only sound hand to touch his sovereign’s clothes and satisfy -himself that it was really the Czar who stood before him and not a -ghost. Close behind his father stood Alexis Nicolaïevitch, who was -deeply moved by the groaning he heard and the suffering he felt all -around him.</p> - -<p>We rejoined our train and immediately left for the south. When we woke -next morning we were in Galicia. During the night we had crossed the -former Austrian frontier. The Czar was anxious to congratulate the -troops, whose prodigies of valour had enabled them to remain on hostile -soil notwithstanding the dearth of arms and ammunition. We left the -railway at Bogdanovka and gradually mounted the plateau on which units -from all the regiments of General Tcherbatcheff’s army had been -assembled. When the review was over the Czar disregarded the objections -of his suite and visited the Perchersky Regiment, three miles from the -front lines, at a place which enemy artillery fire could have reached. -We then returned to our cars, which we had left in a forest, and went to -General Lechitzsky’s army, which was some thirty miles away. We were -overtaken by darkness on our way back. A thick<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_153" id="page_153">{153}</a></span> mist covered the -countryside; we lost our way and twice had to go back. But after many -wanderings we at length struck the railway again, though we were sixteen -miles from the place where we had left our train! Two hours later we -left for G.H.Q.</p> - -<p>The Czar brought away a most encouraging impression from his tour of -inspection. It was the first time that he had been in really close -contact with the troops, and he was glad that he had been able to see -with his own eyes, practically in the firing-line, the fine condition of -the regiments and the splendid spirit with which they were inspired.</p> - -<p>We returned to Mohileff in the evening of October 27th, and the next -morning Her Majesty and the Grand-Duchesses also arrived at G.H.Q. -During their journey the Czarina and her daughters had stopped at -several towns in the Governments of Tver, Pskoff, and Mohileff, in order -to visit the military hospitals. They stayed three days with us at -Mohileff and then the whole family left for Tsarskoïe-Selo, where the -Czar was to spend several days.</p> - -<p>I have somewhat lingered over the first journey which the Czar made with -his son, and to avoid mere repetition I shall confine myself to a short -summary of the visits we paid to the armies in the month of November.</p> - -<p>We left Tsarskoïe-Selo on the 9th. On the 10th we were at Reval, where -the Czar visited a flotilla of submarines which had just come in. The -boats were covered with a thick coating of ice, a sparkling shell for -them. There were also two English submarines which had surmounted -enormous difficulties in penetrating into the Baltic, and had already -succeeded in sinking a certain number of German ships. The Czar bestowed -the St. George’s Cross on their commanding officers.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_154" id="page_154">{154}</a></span></p> - -<p>During our next day at Riga, which formed a kind of advanced bastion in -the German lines, we spent several hours with the splendid regiments of -Siberian Rifles, which were regarded as some of the finest troops in the -Russian army. Their bearing was magnificent, as they marched past before -the Czar, answering his salute with the traditional phrase: “Happy to -serve Your Imperial Majesty,” followed by a tremendous round of cheers.</p> - -<p>A few days later we were at Tiraspol, a little town sixty miles north of -Odessa, where the Czar reviewed units from the army of General -Tcherbatcheff. After the ceremony the Czar, desiring to know for himself -what losses the troops had suffered, asked their commanding officers to -order all men who had been in the ranks since the beginning of the -campaign to raise their hands. The order was given, and but a very few -hands were lifted above those thousands of heads. There were whole -companies in which not a man moved. The incident made a very great -impression on Alexis Nicolaïevitch. It was the first time that reality -had brought home to him the horrors of war in so direct a fashion.</p> - -<p>The next day, November 22nd, we went to Reni, a small town on the Danube -on the Rumanian frontier. An immense quantity of supplies had been -collected there, for it was a base for the river steamers which were -engaged in taking food, arms and ammunition to the unfortunate Serbians -whom the treachery of Bulgaria had just exposed to an Austro-German -invasion.</p> - -<p>The following day, near Balta in Podolia, the Czar inspected the famous -division of Caucasian cavalry whose regiments had won new laurels in the -recent campaign. Among other units were the Kuban and Terek Cossacks, -perched high in the saddle</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_024" id="ill_024"></a> -<a href="images/ill_015_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_015_sml.jpg" width="664" height="322" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>THE CZAR AND THE CZAREVITCH AT A RELIGIOUS SERVICE AT -G.H.Q., MOHILEFF.</p> -</div><div class="caption2"><p>[<i>Facing page 154.</i></p></div> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_155" id="page_155">{155}</a></span></p> - -<p class="nind">and wearing the huge fur caps which make them look so fierce. As we -started to return, the whole mass of cavalry suddenly moved forward, -took station on both sides of the road, broke into a gallop, tearing up -the hills, sweeping down the banks of ravines, clearing all obstacles, -and thus escorted us to the station in a terrific charge in which men -and animals crashed together on the ground while above the <i>mêlée</i> rose -the raucous yells of the Caucasian mountaineers. It was a spectacle at -once magnificent and terrible which revealed all the savage instincts of -this primitive race.</p> - -<p>We did not return to G.H.Q. until November 26th, after having visited -practically the whole of the immense front from the Baltic to the Black -Sea.</p> - -<p> </p> - -<p>On December 10th we heard that the Czar was intending to visit the -regiments of the Guard which were then on the frontier of Galicia. On -the morning of our departure, Thursday, December 16th, Alexis -Nicolaïevitch, who had caught cold the previous day and was suffering -from a heavy catarrh in the head, began to bleed at the nose as a result -of sneezing violently. I summoned Professor Fiodrof,<a name="FNanchor_40_40" id="FNanchor_40_40"></a><a href="#Footnote_40_40" class="fnanchor">[40]</a> but he could -not entirely stop the bleeding. In spite of this accident we started -off, as all preparations had been made for the arrival of the Czar. -During the night the boy got worse. His temperature had gone up and he -was getting weaker. At three o’clock in the morning Professor Fiodrof, -alarmed at his responsibilities, decided to have the Czar roused and ask -him to return to Mohileff, where he could attend to the Czarevitch under -more favourable conditions.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_156" id="page_156">{156}</a></span></p> - -<p>The next morning we were on our way back to G.H.Q., but the boy’s state -was so alarming that it was decided to take him back to Tsarskoïe-Selo. -The Czar called on the General Staff and spent two hours with General -Alexeieff. Then he joined us and we started off at once. Our journey was -particularly harrowing, as the patient’s strength was failing rapidly. -We had to have the train stopped several times to be able to change the -plugs. Alexis Nicolaïevitch was supported in bed by his sailor Nagorny -(he could not be allowed to lie full length), and twice in the night he -swooned away and I thought the end had come.</p> - -<p>Towards morning there was a slight improvement, however, and the -hæmorrhage lessened. At last we reached Tsarskoïe-Selo. It was eleven -o’clock. The Czarina, who had been torn with anguish and anxiety, was on -the platform with the Grand-Duchesses. With infinite care the invalid -was taken to the palace. The doctors ultimately succeeded in cauterizing -the scar which had formed at the spot where a little blood-vessel had -burst. Once more the Czarina attributed the improvement in her son’s -condition that morning to the prayers of Rasputin, and she remained -convinced that the boy had been saved thanks to his intervention.</p> - -<p>The Czar stayed several days with us, but he was anxious to get away as -he was wishful to take advantage of the comparative stagnation at the -front to visit the troops and get into the closest possible touch with -them.</p> - -<p>His journeys to the front had been a great success. His presence had -everywhere aroused immense enthusiasm, not only among the men but also -among the peasants, who swarmed in from the country round whenever his -train stopped, in the <span class="pagenum"><a name="page_157" id="page_157">{157}</a></span>hope of catching a glimpse of their sovereign. -The Czar was certain that his efforts would tend to revive feelings of -patriotism and personal loyalty in the nation and the army. His recent -experiences persuaded him that he had succeeded, and those who went with -him thought the same. Was it an illusion? He who denies its truth can -know little of the Russian people, and cannot have the slightest idea -how deep-rooted was monarchical sentiment in the <i>moujik</i>.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_158" id="page_158">{158}</a></span> </p> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_159" id="page_159">{159}</a></span> </p> - -<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XIII" id="CHAPTER_XIII"></a>CHAPTER XIII<br /><br /> -THE CZAR AT THE DUMA—THE CAMPAIGN IN GALICIA—OUR LIFE AT G.H.Q.—GROWING DISAFFECTION IN THE REAR<br />(1916)<br /><br /> -</h2> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_160" id="page_160">{160}</a></span> </p> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_161" id="page_161">{161}</a></span> </p> - -<p class="nind"><span class="letra">T</span>HE Czar had returned to G.H.Q. alone on December 25th, and three days -later he reviewed on the Galician frontier the divisions of the Guard -which had been concentrated in view of an imminent offensive. The -absence of Alexis Nicolaïevitch was a real sorrow to him, as he had been -looking forward eagerly to presenting him to his Guard. He had then -returned to Mohileff.</p> - -<p>Towards the end of the year 1915 the military situation of the Russians -had greatly improved. The army had taken advantage of the quiet months -which followed the conclusion of the great German offensive at the end -of September, 1915, and, thanks to the enormous reserves in man-power at -the disposal of the country, it had easily made good the very heavy -losses it had suffered in the retreat. Once more the Germans found -themselves baulked of the great prize they had promised themselves—a -prize which their brilliant successes at the opening of the campaign -seemed to have assured. They had growing doubts about their ability to -overcome the stubborn Russian resistance by arms, and by clever -propaganda and cunning intrigues they were now endeavouring to stir up -such<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_162" id="page_162">{162}</a></span> disaffection in the interior of the country as would hasten, they -hoped, the consummation so devoutly to be desired. But in the person of -the Czar they found an insurmountable obstacle to the realisation of -their designs. That obstacle must be removed.</p> - -<p>By assuming the command of his troops and thus staking his crown on the -struggle, the Czar had definitely deprived his enemies of all hopes of a -reconciliation. At Berlin the authorities now knew that Nicholas II. -would stand by his allies to the bitter end, and that all attempts at a -<i>rapprochement</i> would be broken against his unswerving determination to -continue the war at any cost. They also knew that the Czar was the sole -bond between the different parties in the Empire, and that once it was -removed no organised power would be capable of averting dismemberment -and anarchy.</p> - -<p>The German General Staff therefore devoted itself unceasingly to ruin -the prestige of the monarchy and bring about the downfall of the Czar. -To attain that object the essential step was to compromise the Czar in -the eyes of his people and his allies. Germany had in Russia many -sources of intelligence and powerful means of action, and she devoted -herself to spreading the idea that the Czar was thinking of liquidating -the war and making a separate peace.</p> - -<p>The Czar decided to nip these intrigues in the bud and to define his -intentions beyond doubt. On January 2nd, at Zamirie, where he was -inspecting the regiments of General Kuropatkin’s army, he ended his -address to the troops with the following formal declaration:</p> - -<p>“You need have no fear. As I announced at the beginning of the war, I -will not make peace until we have driven the last enemy soldier beyond -our frontiers, nor will I conclude<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_163" id="page_163">{163}</a></span> peace except by agreement with our -allies, to whom we are bound not only by treaties but by sincere -friendship and the blood spilt in a common cause.”</p> - -<p>Nicholas II. thus confirmed in the presence of his army that solemn -compact which had been entered upon on August 2nd, 1914, and renewed -when he had become Commander-in-Chief of the Russian armies. The -Government was anxious to give the widest possible publicity to the -Czar’s speech, and had it printed and distributed among the armies and -in the country districts.</p> - -<p>In January and February the Czar continued his visits to the front and -G.H.Q. (it was at Mohileff that he spent the Russian New Year), and -returned to Tsarskoïe-Selo on February 21st, the day before the opening -of the Duma. Five days before, the news of the capture of the fortress -of Erzerum, which had so long been the backbone of the Turkish -resistance, had caused great joy throughout Russia. It was certainly a -fine success, and the offensive of the army of the Caucasus continued to -make rapid headway.</p> - -<p>The morning after his arrival the Czar carried out his intention of -going with his brother, the Grand-Duke Michael, to the Tauride Palace, -where the Duma was to resume its labours that day. It was the first time -that the representatives of the nation had received a visit from their -sovereign, and in political circles great importance was attached to -this historical event. It bore witness to the Czar’s ardent desire for -closer co-operation with the people’s representatives, and the step was -particularly warmly welcomed, as confidence in the Government had been -shaken as the result of the reverses suffered by the army and the -crushing charges made against the former Minister of War, General -Sukhomlinoff.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_164" id="page_164">{164}</a></span></p> - -<p>The Czar was received on his arrival at the Tauride Palace by M. -Rodzianko, President of the Duma, who conducted him into the Catherine -Hall, where he was present at a <i>Te Deum</i> to celebrate the capture of -Erzerum. Then turning to the deputies, the Czar expressed his great -pleasure at being among them, and voiced his absolute conviction that in -the tragic days through which Russia was passing they would all unite -their efforts and work together in perfect harmony for the welfare of -the country. His words were received with vociferous cheers.</p> - -<p>The Czar withdrew after a visit to the chambers and offices of the -Tauride Palace. Half an hour later the President, in opening the -session, ended his speech with these words:</p> - -<p>“The direct association of the Czar with his people, that benefit which -is inestimable and indispensable to the prosperity of the Russian -Empire, is now strengthened by a tie which is still more potent. This -good news will fill all hearts with, joy even in the remotest corners of -our land, and give fresh courage to our glorious soldiers, the defenders -of their country.”</p> - -<p>On that memorable day it seemed that the sovereign, the Ministers, and -the representatives of the nation had one thought, and one thought -alone—to conquer at whatever cost.</p> - -<p>The same evening the Czar went to the Council of State, which was also -resuming its labours that day. Then he returned to Tsarskoïe-Selo, which -he left next morning for G.H.Q. This was the time of the great onslaught -on Verdun, and it was essential that Russia should intervene without -delay in order to draw a larger portion of the German forces upon -herself. It was decided to take the offensive.</p> - -<p>The attack was launched about March 15th in the Dvinsk and Vilna -sectors, and at first it was crowned with success,<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_165" id="page_165">{165}</a></span> but the progress of -the Russians was slow, for the Germans offered a very stubborn -resistance. There had been a thaw, the roads were almost impracticable, -and the men had to wade through mud and marsh. The attack died down -about the beginning of April and soon came to a standstill. Yet the -diversion had borne fruit, for the Germans had found themselves -compelled to send considerable reinforcements to the threatened sectors.</p> - -<p> </p> - -<p>Alexis Nicolaïevitch had remained very weak as the result of the -excessive hæmorrhage which had so endangered his life in December. It -was February before he was quite strong again, but the Czarina had -learned from experience, and intended to keep him at Tsarskoïe-Selo -until the return of the fine weather.<a name="FNanchor_41_41" id="FNanchor_41_41"></a><a href="#Footnote_41_41" class="fnanchor">[41]</a></p> - -<p>I was far from complaining of the Czarina’s decision, for the -Czarevitch’s education was suffering as the result of our long visits to -the front.</p> - -<p>We did not return to G.H.Q. until May 17th. The Czar was to remain there -for a considerable time. A fortnight after our arrival—on June 4th—the -great offensive of General Brussiloff opened in Galicia. It was a -complete triumph, and our successes were greatly extended in the -following days. Under the pressure of the Russian army the Austrian -front gave way and was withdrawn towards Lemberg. The number of -prisoners was very large, and the situation of the Austrians in<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_166" id="page_166">{166}</a></span> the -Lutzk sector became highly critical. The news of this fine victory was -received with immense enthusiasm at G.H.Q. It was to be the last cause -of rejoicing for the Czar.</p> - -<p>Since our return to Headquarters our life had followed the same course -as during our previous visits, though I no longer gave the Czarevitch -his lessons in his father’s study, but in a little verandah which we had -converted into a schoolroom or in a large tent in the garden, which was -also our dining-room. It was here that the Czar took his meals after the -hot weather began. We took advantage of the fine summer days to go -sailing on the Dnieper. We had the use of a small yacht which had been -placed at our disposal by the Ministry of Ways and Communications.</p> - -<p>From time to time the Czarina and the Grand-Duchesses paid short visits -to G.H.Q. They lived in their train, but joined the Czar at lunch and -came with us on our excursions. The Czar in return dined with the -Czarina and spent part of the evening with his family whenever he could. -The Grand-Duchesses greatly enjoyed these visits to Mohileff—all too -short to their taste—which meant a little change in their monotonous -and austere lives. They had far more freedom here than at -Tsarskoïe-Selo. As is so often the case in Russia, the station at -Mohileff was a very long way from the town and almost in the open -country. The Grand-Duchesses spent their spare time visiting the -peasants of the neighbourhood or the families of railway employees. -Their simple ways and natural kindness soon won all hearts, and as they -adored children you could see them always accompanied by a mob of -ragamuffins collected on their walks and duly stuffed with sweets.</p> - -<p>Unfortunately, life at Mohileff grievously interrupted Alexis</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_025" id="ill_025"></a> -<a href="images/ill_016-a_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_016-a_sml.jpg" width="432" height="406" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>THREE OF THE GRAND-DUCHESSES (OLGA, ANASTASIE, AND -TATIANA) VISITING THE WIFE AND CHILDREN OF A RAILWAY EMPLOYEE AT -MOHILEFF.</p></div> -</div> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_026" id="ill_026"></a> -<a href="images/ill_016-b_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_016-b_sml.jpg" width="432" height="309" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>THE CZARINA AND THE GRAND-DUCHESS TATIANA TALKING TO -REFUGEES. MOHILEFF, MAY, 1916.</p> -</div><div class="caption2"><p>[<i>Facing page 166.</i><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_167" id="page_167">{167}</a></span></p></div> -</div> - -<p>Nicolaïevitch’s studies and was also bad for his health. The impressions -he gained there were too numerous and exciting for so delicate a nature -as his. He became nervous, fretful, and incapable of useful work. I told -the Czar what I thought. He admitted that my objections were well -founded, but suggested that these drawbacks were compensated for by the -fact that his son was losing his timidity and natural wildness, and that -the sight of all the misery he had witnessed would give him a salutary -horror of war for the rest of his life.</p> - -<p>But the longer we stayed at the front the stronger was my conviction -that it was doing the Czarevitch a lot of harm. My position was becoming -difficult, and on two or three occasions I had to take strong steps with -the boy. I had an idea that the Czar did not entirely approve, and did -not back me up as much as he might have done. As I was extremely tired -by my work in the last three years—I had had no holiday since -September, 1913—I decided to ask for a few weeks’ leave. My colleague, -M. Petroff, came to take my place, and I left General Headquarters on -July 14th.</p> - -<p>As soon as I arrived at Tsarskoïe-Selo the Czarina summoned me, and I -had a long talk with her, in the course of which I tried to show the -grave disadvantages for Alexis Nicolaïevitch of his long visits to the -front. She replied that the Czar and herself quite realised them, but -thought that it was better to sacrifice their son’s education -temporarily, even at the risk of injuring his health, than to deprive -him of the other benefits he was deriving from his stay at Mohileff. -With a candour which utterly amazed me she said that all his life the -Czar had suffered terribly from his natural timidity and from the fact -that as he had been kept too much in the background he had found himself -badly prepared for the duties<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_168" id="page_168">{168}</a></span> of a ruler on the sudden death of -Alexander III. The Czar had vowed to avoid the same mistakes in the -education of his son.</p> - -<p>I realised that I had come up against a considered decision, and was not -likely to secure any modification. All the same, it was agreed that -Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s lessons should be resumed on a more regular plan -at the end of September, and that I should receive some assistance in my -work.</p> - -<p>When our conversation was over the Czarina made me stay behind to -dinner. I was the only guest that evening. After the meal we went out on -the terrace. It was a beautiful summer evening, warm and still. Her -Majesty was stretched on a sofa, and she and two of her daughters were -knitting woollen clothing for the soldiers. The two other -Grand-Duchesses were sewing. Alexis Nicolaïevitch was naturally the -principal topic of conversation. They never tired of asking me what he -did and said. I spent an hour thus in this homely and quiet circle, -suddenly introduced into the intimacy of that family life which -etiquette had forbidden me from entering, save in this casual and rare -fashion.</p> - -<p> </p> - -<p>In the days following I spent my time in a round of visits and renewing -relationships which my journeys to the front had compelled me to -neglect. I thus saw people in different strata of society in the -capital, and was not slow to realise that far-reaching changes had taken -place in public opinion in recent months. People did not confine -themselves to violent attacks on the Government, but went on to attack -the person of the Czar.</p> - -<p>Since that memorable February 22nd on which Nicholas II. had presented -himself to the Duma in his sincere desire for<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_169" id="page_169">{169}</a></span> reconciliation, the -differences between the sovereign and the representatives of the nation -had only increased. The Czar had long been hesitating to grant the -liberal concessions which had been demanded. He considered it was the -wrong time, and that it was dangerous to attempt reforms while the war -was raging. It was not that he clung to his autocratic personal -prerogatives, for he was simplicity and modesty itself, but he feared -the effect such radical changes might have at so critical a moment. When -the Czar declared on February 22nd that he was happy to be among the -representatives of his people, the Czar had spoken his real thoughts. In -inviting them to unite all their efforts for the welfare of the country -in the tragic days through which it was passing, he was urging them to -forget all their political differences and have only one goal—victory -and belief in their Czar until the end of the war.</p> - -<p>Why did he not make a solemn promise that day to give the nation the -liberties they asked as soon as circumstances permitted? Why did he not -try to recover by his acts that confidence of the Duma which he felt he -was losing? The answer is that those around him had made it impossible -for him to find out for himself what was really going on in the country.</p> - -<p>The Czar’s visit to the Tauride Palace had given rise to great hopes. -They had not been fulfilled, and men were not slow to see that nothing -had been changed. The conflict with the Government was immediately -resumed. The demands became more pressing and recrimination more -violent. Frightened by the false reports of those who abused his -confidence, the Czar began to regard the opposition of the Duma as the -result of revolutionary agitation, and thought he could re-establish his -authority by measures which only swelled the general discontent.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_170" id="page_170">{170}</a></span></p> - -<p>But it was the Czarina who was the special object of attack. The worst -insinuations about her conduct had gained currency and were believed -even by circles which hitherto had rejected them with scorn. As I have -said, the presence of Rasputin at Court was a growing blot on the -prestige of the sovereigns, and gave rise to the most malicious -comments. It was not as if the critics confined themselves to attacks -upon the private life of the Czarina. She was openly accused of -Germanophile sympathies, and it was suggested that her feelings for -Germany could become a danger to the country. The word “treason” was not -yet heard, but guarded hints showed that the suspicion had been planted -in a good many heads. I knew that all this was the result of German -propaganda and intrigues.<a name="FNanchor_42_42" id="FNanchor_42_42"></a><a href="#Footnote_42_42" class="fnanchor">[42]</a></p> - -<p>I have explained above that in the autumn of 1915 the Berlin Government -had realised that they could never overthrow Russia as long as she stood -united round her Czar, and that from that moment her one idea had been -to provoke a revolution which would involve the fall of Nicholas II. In -view of the difficulties of attacking the Czar directly, the Germans had -concentrated their efforts against the Czarina and begun a subterranean -campaign of defamation against her. It was skilfully planned and began -to show results before long. They had stopped at nothing in the way of -calumny. They<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_171" id="page_171">{171}</a></span> had adopted the classic procedure, so well known to -history, of striking the monarch in the person of his consort. It is, of -course, always easier to damage the reputation of a woman, especially -when she is a foreigner. Realising all the advantages to be derived from -the fact that the Czarina was a German princess, they had endeavoured to -suggest very cunningly that she was a traitor to Russia. It was the best -method of compromising her in the eyes of the nation. The accusation had -been favourably received in certain quarters in Russia and had become a -formidable weapon against the dynasty.</p> - -<p>The Czarina knew all about the campaign in progress against her and it -pained her as a most profound injustice, for she had accepted her new -country, as she had adopted her new faith, with all the fervour of her -nature. She was Russian by sentiment as she was orthodox by -conviction.<a name="FNanchor_43_43" id="FNanchor_43_43"></a><a href="#Footnote_43_43" class="fnanchor">[43]</a></p> - -<p>My residence behind the front also enabled me to realise how much the -country was suffering from the war. The weariness and privations were -causing general discontent. As a result of the increasing shortage of -rolling-stock, fuel, which had been cruelly scarce in the winter, -continued to be<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_172" id="page_172">{172}</a></span> unpurchasable. It was the same with food, and the cost -of living continued to rise at an alarming rate.</p> - -<p> </p> - -<p>On August 11th I returned to G.H.Q. thoroughly perturbed at all I had -seen and heard. It was pleasant to find the atmosphere at Mohileff very -different from that at Petrograd, and to feel the stimulating influence -of circles which offered so stern a resistance to the “defeatist” spirit -at work at home. Yet the authorities there were very concerned at the -political situation, although that was not so obvious at first sight.</p> - -<p>Alexis Nicolaïevitch gave me a very affectionate welcome when I came -back (he had written to me regularly while I was away), and the Czar -received me with exceptional kindness. I could thus congratulate myself -on the result of leaving my pupil for some time, especially as it might -have been a false step, and I took up my duties again with renewed -energies. My English colleague, Mr. Gibbes, had meanwhile joined us, and -as M. Petroff remained with us, the Czarevitch’s lessons could proceed -practically regularly.</p> - -<p>At the front the fighting had gradually died down in the northern and -central sectors. It continued only in Galicia, where the Russians were -still driving the Austrians before them, and their defeat would long -since have become a flight if they had not been supported by a large -number of German regiments.</p> - -<p>The campaign of 1916, however, had convinced the Russian General Staff -that they would never break the resistance of the enemy and secure final -victory so long as they suffered from so great a lack of artillery. -Their inferiority in that respect prevented a thorough exploitation of -the successes gained by the courage of the troops and their numerical -superiority at the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_173" id="page_173">{173}</a></span> beginning of each attack. There was nothing for it -but to wait until the material promised by the Allies, the delivery of -which had been delayed by difficulties of transport, was ready and -available.</p> - -<p>The Austrian defeats had had a very great effect on Rumania. She was -more and more inclined to associate herself with the cause of the -Entente, but she was still hesitating to enter the arena. The Russian -Minister at Bucharest had had to bring strong pressure to bear to induce -her to make up her mind.<a name="FNanchor_44_44" id="FNanchor_44_44"></a><a href="#Footnote_44_44" class="fnanchor">[44]</a></p> - -<p>On August 27th Rumania at length declared war. Her position was very -difficult, as she was on the extreme left flank of the immense Russian -front, from which she was separated by the Carpathians. She was -threatened with an Austro-German attack from the north and west, and -could be taken in rear by the Bulgarians. That is exactly what happened, -and the beginning of October marked the beginning of the reverses which -were to end only with the occupation of almost the whole of Rumania.</p> - -<p>As soon as the danger was apparent the Russian General Staff had taken -steps to send help to the Rumanian army, but the distances were great -and the communications extremely defective. Nor was Russia in a position -to reduce the effectives on her own front to any serious degree, for in -case of urgent necessity she would have found herself unable to retrieve -the divisions sent to Rumania in time. Under pressure from the Czar, -however, all the available reinforcements had been directed there. The -question was whether these troops would arrive in time to save -Bucharest.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_174" id="page_174">{174}</a></span></p> - -<p>We returned to Tsarskoïe-Selo on November 1st. The impression made by -the Rumanian disaster had been great, and the Minister for Foreign -Affairs had been held responsible. At the beginning of the year Sturmer -had succeeded Goremykin as President of the Council of Ministers. His -appointment had been badly received, and he had simply made one fault -after another. It had been as the result of his intrigues that Sazonoff, -who had rendered such great services as Foreign Minister, had had to -resign, and Sturmer had hastened to take his place while remaining -President of the Council.</p> - -<p>He was hated as much for his name as his acts. It was alleged that he -only kept himself in power thanks to the influence of Rasputin. Some -even went so far as to accuse him of pro-German sympathies, and to -suspect him of favouring a separate peace with Germany.<a name="FNanchor_45_45" id="FNanchor_45_45"></a><a href="#Footnote_45_45" class="fnanchor">[45]</a> Nicholas II. -compromised himself by keeping for so long a Minister whom all -suspected. It was hoped that the Czar would ultimately realise that he -had been deceived once more, but we all feared that he would find out -only too late, when the harm done was irremediable.<a name="FNanchor_46_46" id="FNanchor_46_46"></a><a href="#Footnote_46_46" class="fnanchor">[46]</a><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_175" id="page_175">{175}</a></span></p> - -<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XIV" id="CHAPTER_XIV"></a>CHAPTER XIV<br /><br /> -POLITICAL TENSION—THE DEATH OF RASPUTIN</h2> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_177" id="page_177">{177}</a></span></p><p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_176" id="page_176">{176}</a></span></p><p>(DECEMBER, 1916)</p> - -<p class="nind"><span class="letra">T</span>HE political atmosphere became more and more heavy, and we could feel -the approach of the storm. Discontent had become so general that in -spite of the censorship the Press began to speak about it. Party feeling -ran ever higher, and there was only one point on which opinion was -unanimous—the necessity of putting an end to the omnipotence of -Rasputin. Everyone regarded him as the evil counsellor of the Court and -held him responsible for all the disasters from which the country was -suffering. He was accused of every form of vice and debauchery and -denounced as a vile and loathsome creature of fantastic habits, and -capable of baseness and ignominy of every kind. To many he was an -emanation of the devil himself, the anti-Christ whose dreaded coming was -to be the signal for the worst calamities.</p> - -<p>The Czar had resisted the influence of Rasputin for a long time. At the -beginning he had tolerated him because he dare not weaken the Czarina’s -faith in him—a faith which kept her alive. He did not like to send him -away, for if Alexis Nicolaïevitch had died, in the eyes of the mother he -would have been the murderer of his own son. Yet he had maintained a -cautious reserve, and had only gradually been won over to the views of<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_178" id="page_178">{178}</a></span> -his wife. Many attempts had been made to enlighten him as to the true -character of Rasputin and secure his dismissal. His confidence had been -shaken, but the Czar had never yet been convinced.<a name="FNanchor_47_47" id="FNanchor_47_47"></a><a href="#Footnote_47_47" class="fnanchor">[47]</a></p> - -<p>On November 6th we left Tsarskoïe-Selo, and after a short stay at -Mohileff we left on the 9th for Kieff, where the Czar was to visit the -Dowager Empress. He stayed two days in the company of his mother and -some of his relations, who did their best to show him how serious the -situation was and persuade him to remedy it by energetic measures. The -Czar was greatly influenced by the advice which was given him. He had -never seemed to me so worried before. He was usually very -self-controlled, but on this occasion he showed himself nervous and -irritable, and once or twice he spoke roughly to Alexis Nicolaïevitch.</p> - -<p>We returned to G.H.Q. on the 12th, and a few days later Sturmer fell, to -the unconcealed relief of everyone. The Czar entrusted the office of -President of the Council to A. Trepoff, who was known as an advocate of -moderate and sane reforms. Hope revived. Unfortunately the intrigues -continued. The Germans flattered themselves that these were only the -prelude to grave troubles and redoubled their efforts, sowing the seeds -of doubt and suspicion everywhere and trying to compromise the Court -beyond repair in the eyes of the nation.</p> - -<p>Trepoff had asked the Czar to dismiss the Minister of the Interior, -Protopopoff, whose utter inefficiency and the fact that he was a -disciple of Rasputin had made him bitterly<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_179" id="page_179">{179}</a></span> unpopular. The President of -the Council felt that he would never be able to do anything useful so -long as that Minister remained at his post, for all the politicians of -any standing proclaimed their helplessness and were refusing to accept -responsibility.</p> - -<p>The courageous initiative of patriots such as Sazonoff, Krivoshin, -Samarin, Ignatieff, and A. Trepoff—to mention but a few—was not -supported as it might have been. If the intelligent masses of the nation -had grouped themselves round them the growing peril could have been -averted and in quite legal fashion. But these men did not receive the -support they were entitled to expect. Criticism and the intrigues and -rivalries of individuals and parties prevented that unity which alone -could have saved the situation.</p> - -<p>If unity had been realised it would have represented a power such as -would have paralysed the evil influence of Rasputin and his adherents. -Unfortunately those who did realise it were the exception. The majority -kept out of a disagreeable conflict, and by retiring from the field left -it free to adventurers and the apostles of intrigue. They made no effort -to lighten the burden of the men who realised the danger and had -undertaken to save the Czar, in spite of himself, and to support the -tottering régime until the end of the war.</p> - -<p>The Czar had originally acquiesced in Trepoff’s suggestion, but under -the influence of the Czarina he had changed his mind and remained -irresolute, not knowing what to decide. He had been deceived so often -that he did not know in whom he could have confidence. He felt himself -alone and deserted by all. He had spent himself without reflection since -he had assumed the Supreme Command, but the burden he had taken upon his -shoulders was too heavy and beyond his strength. He realised the fact -himself. Hence his weakness towards the Czarina,<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_180" id="page_180">{180}</a></span> and the fact that he -tended more and more to yield to her will.</p> - -<p>Yet many of the decisions he had taken in 1915 and his visit to the Duma -in February, 1916, show that till then, at any rate, he could resist her -when he was sure that it was for the good of the country. It was only in -the autumn of 1916 that he succumbed to her influence, and then only -because he was worn out by the strain of his double functions as Czar -and Commander-in-Chief, and in his increasing isolation he did not know -what to do to escape a situation which was getting worse from day to -day. If he had received better support at that time from the moderate -parties, who can say that he would not have found the strength to -continue his resistance!</p> - -<p>The Czarina herself sincerely believed—on the strength of Rasputin’s -word—that Protopopoff was the man who could save Russia. He was kept in -office, and Trepoff, realising his impotence, lost no time in resigning -his post.</p> - -<p> </p> - -<p>We returned to Tsarskoïe-Selo on December 8th. The situation was -becoming more strained every day. Rasputin knew that the storm of hatred -was gathering against him, and dare not leave the little flat he -occupied in Petrograd. Exasperation with him had reached fever-heat, and -the country was waiting for deliverance and fervently hoping that -someone would remove the man who was considered the evil genius of -Russia. But Rasputin was well guarded. He had the protection of the -Imperial police, who watched over his house night and day. He had also -the protection of the Revolutionary Socialists, who realised that he was -working for them.</p> - -<p>I do not think that Rasputin was an agent—in the usual sense of the -word—in Germany’s pay, but he was certainly a formidable weapon in the -hands of the German General Staff,<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_181" id="page_181">{181}</a></span> which was vitally interested in the -prolongation of the life of so valuable an ally and had surrounded him -with spies who were also guards. The Germans had found him a splendid -weapon for compromising the Court, and had made great use of him.</p> - -<p>Many attempts had been made, even by the Czarina’s greatest friends at -Court, to open her eyes to the true character of Rasputin. They had all -collapsed against the blind faith she had in him. But in this tragic -hour the Grand-Duchess Elizabeth Feodorovna<a name="FNanchor_48_48" id="FNanchor_48_48"></a><a href="#Footnote_48_48" class="fnanchor">[48]</a> wished to make one last -effort to save her sister. She came from Moscow, intending to spend a -few days at Tsarskoïe-Selo with the relations she loved so dearly. She -was nine years older than her sister, and felt an almost maternal -tenderness for her. It was at her house, it will be remembered, that the -young princess had stayed on her first visit to Russia. It was she who -had helped Alexandra Feodorovna with wise advice and surrounded her with -every attention when she started her reign. She had often tried to open -her sister’s eyes before, but in vain. Yet this time she hoped that God -would give her the powers of persuasion which had hitherto failed her, -and enable her to avert the terrible catastrophe she felt was imminent.</p> - -<p>As soon as she arrived at Tsarskoïe-Selo she spoke to the Czarina, -trying with all the love she bore her to convince her of her blindness, -and pleading with her to listen to her warnings for the sake of her -family and her country.</p> - -<p>The Czarina’s confidence was not to be shaken. She realised the feelings -which had impelled her sister to take this step, but she was terribly -grieved to find her accepting the lying stories of those who desired to -ruin the <i>staretz</i>, and she<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_182" id="page_182">{182}</a></span> asked her never to mention the subject -again. As the Grand-Duchess persisted, the Czarina broke off the -conversation. The interview was then objectless.</p> - -<p>A few hours later the Grand-Duchess left for Moscow, death in her heart. -The Czarina and her daughters accompanied her to the station. The two -sisters took leave of each other. The tender affection which had -associated them since their childhood was still intact, but they -realised that there was a broken something lying between them.<a name="FNanchor_49_49" id="FNanchor_49_49"></a><a href="#Footnote_49_49" class="fnanchor">[49]</a></p> - -<p>They were never to see each other again.</p> - -<p>On December 18th we left for Mohileff again. The situation there had -taken a turn for the worse. The news of the capture of Bucharest had -just come in to depress everyone’s spirits. It seemed to justify the -most gloomy forebodings. Rumania appeared to be lost.</p> - -<p>We were all oppressed and uneasy, a prey to that vague anxiety which men -experience at the approach of some danger or catastrophe. The muttering -of the gathering storm could be heard.</p> - -<p>Suddenly the news of Rasputin’s death fell like a thunderbolt.<a name="FNanchor_50_50" id="FNanchor_50_50"></a><a href="#Footnote_50_50" class="fnanchor">[50]</a> It -was December 31st, and the same day we left for Tsarskoïe-Selo.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_183" id="page_183">{183}</a></span></p> - -<p>I shall never forget what I felt when I saw the Czarina again. Her -agonised features betrayed, in spite of all her efforts, how terribly -she was suffering. Her grief was inconsolable. Her idol had been -shattered. He who alone could save her son had been slain. Now that he -had gone, any misfortune, any catastrophe, was possible. The period of -waiting began—that dreadful waiting for the disaster which there was no -escaping....</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_184" id="page_184">{184}</a></span> </p> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_185" id="page_185">{185}</a></span> </p> - -<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XV" id="CHAPTER_XV"></a>CHAPTER XV<br /><br /> -THE REVOLUTION—THE ABDICATION OF NICHOLAS II.</h2> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_187" id="page_187">{187}</a></span></p><p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_186" id="page_186">{186}</a></span></p><p>(MARCH, 1917)</p> - -<p class="nind"><span class="letra">R</span>ASPUTIN was no more and the nation was avenged. A few brave men had -taken upon themselves to secure the disappearance of the man who was -execrated by one and all.<a name="FNanchor_51_51" id="FNanchor_51_51"></a><a href="#Footnote_51_51" class="fnanchor">[51]</a> It might be hoped that after this -explosion of wrath faction would die down. Unfortunately it was not so. -On the contrary, the struggle between the Czar and the Duma became more -bitter than ever.</p> - -<p>The Czar was convinced that in existing circumstances all concessions on -his part would be regarded as a sign of weakness which, without removing -the causes of the discontent which resulted from the miseries and -privations of the war, could only diminish his authority and possibly -accelerate a revolution. The opposition of the Duma revealed the -incapacity and impotence of the Government and in no way improved the -situation. Faction became more intense, intrigue multiplied<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_188" id="page_188">{188}</a></span> at a time -when nothing but the presentation of a united front by all the -intelligent classes of the nation could have paralysed the evil -influence of Protopopoff. A universal effort would have been required to -avert the catastrophe which was rapidly approaching. It was true that -this meant asking the upper classes to prove that they could show as -much self-denial as enlightened patriotism, but in the tragic -circumstances through which the country was passing such action might -have been expected of them.</p> - -<p>How is it that in Russia no one realised what everyone in Germany -knew—that a revolution would inevitably deliver up the country to its -enemies? “I had often dreamed,” writes Ludendorff in his <i>War Memories</i>, -“of the realisation of that Russian revolution which was to lighten our -military burden. A perpetual illusion! We had the revolution to-day -quite unexpectedly. I felt as if a great weight had fallen from my -shoulders.”<a name="FNanchor_52_52" id="FNanchor_52_52"></a><a href="#Footnote_52_52" class="fnanchor">[52]</a></p> - -<p>The Germans were the only people in Europe who knew Russia. Their -knowledge of it was fuller and more exact than that of the Russians -themselves. They had known for a long time that the Czarist régime, with -all its faults, was the only one capable of prolonging the Russian -resistance. They knew that with the fall of the Czar Russia would be at -their mercy. They stopped at nothing to procure his fall. That is why -the preservation of the existing system should have been secured at any -cost. The revolution was inevitable at that moment, it was said. It -could only be averted by the immediate grant of a constitution. And so -on! The fact is<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_189" id="page_189">{189}</a></span> that the perverse fate which had blinded the sovereigns -was to blind the nation in turn.</p> - -<p>Yet the Czar was inspired by two dominant sentiments—his political -enemies themselves knew it—to which all Russia could rally. One of them -was his love for his country and the other his absolute determination to -continue the war to the bitter end. In the universal blindness which was -the result of party passion men did not realise that, in spite of all, a -Czar pledged to the cause of victory was an immense moral asset for the -Russian people. They did not see that a Czar who was what he was -popularly supposed to be could alone lead the country to victory and -save it from bondage to Germany.</p> - -<p>The position of the Czar was extraordinarily difficult. To the -Extremists of the Right, who regarded a compromise with Germany as their -only road to salvation, he was the insurmountable obstacle, who had to -make way for another sovereign. To the Extremists of the Left who -desired victory, but a victory without a Czar, he was the obstacle which -the revolution would remove. And while the latter were endeavouring to -undermine the foundations of the monarchy by intensive propaganda at and -behind the front—thus playing Germany’s game—the moderate parties -adopted that most dangerous and yet characteristically Russian course of -doing nothing. They were victims of that Slav fatalism which means -waiting on events and hoping that some providential force will come and -guide them for the public good. They confined themselves to passive -resistance because they failed to realise that in so acting they were -paralysing the nation.</p> - -<p>The general public had unconsciously become the docile tool of German -intrigue. The most alarming rumours, accepted and given the widest -currency, created an anti-monarchist and<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_190" id="page_190">{190}</a></span> defeatist atmosphere behind -the front—an atmosphere of distrust and suspicion which was bound to -have a speedy effect upon the men in the firing-line themselves. -Everyone hacked at the central pillar of the tottering political -edifice, and no one thought of attempting to shore it up while still -there was time. Everything was done to accelerate the revolution; -nothing to avert its consequences.</p> - -<p>It was forgotten that Russia did not consist merely of fifteen to twenty -million human beings ripe for parliamentary government, but that it had -one hundred and twenty to one hundred and thirty million peasants, most -of them rude and uneducated, to whom the Czar was still the Lord’s -Anointed, he whom God had chosen to direct the destinies of Great -Russia. Accustomed from his earliest youth to hear the priest invoke the -name of the Czar in the offertory, one of the most solemn moments in the -Orthodox liturgy, the <i>moujik</i> in his mystical exaltation was bound to -attribute to him a character semi-divine.<a name="FNanchor_53_53" id="FNanchor_53_53"></a><a href="#Footnote_53_53" class="fnanchor">[53]</a></p> - -<p>The Czar was not the head of the Russian Church. He was its protector -and defender. But after Peter the Great abolished the patriarchate the -people were inclined to regard him as the incarnation of both spiritual -and temporal authority. It was an error, of course, but it survived. It -was this double aspect of the person of the sovereign which made Czarism -mean so much to the masses, and as the Russian people are essentially -mystic, the second factor was not a whit less important than the first. -For in the mind of the <i>moujik</i>, autocracy could not be separated from -Orthodoxy.</p> - -<p>The Russian revolution could not be exclusively a political<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_191" id="page_191">{191}</a></span> revolution. -It must necessarily have a religious character. When the old system fell -it was bound to create such a void in the political and religious -conscience of the Russian people that unless care were taken it would -involve the whole of the social organism in its fall. To the humble -peasant the Czar was both the incarnation of his mystic aspirations and -in a sense a tangible reality, impossible to replace by a political -formula, which would be an incomprehensible abstraction to him. Into the -vacuum created by the collapse of the Czaristic régime the Russian -revolution—in view of the passion of the absolute and the proneness to -extremes which are characteristic of the Slav nature—was certain to -hurl itself with a violence that no government could control. There was -a fatal risk that it would all end in political and religious chaos or -sheer anarchy.</p> - -<p>As the revolution was desired, preparations should have been made to -avert this eventuality. Even in times of peace it would have been a -formidable risk: to venture upon such a step in war was simply criminal. -We Westerners are apt to judge Russian affairs by the governing classes -with which we have come in contact—classes which have attained a degree -of culture and civilisation equal to our own. We too often forget the -millions of semi-barbarous and ignorant beings who understand the -simplest and most primitive sentiments alone. Of these the Czarist -fetish was one of the most striking examples.</p> - -<p>The British Ambassador, getting his information from Russian politicians -whose patriotism was above suspicion, but who saw their country as they -wanted it to be and not as it really was, allowed himself to be led -astray. Insufficient account was taken of the special conditions which -made Russia a religious, political, and social anachronism to which none -of the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_192" id="page_192">{192}</a></span> formulæ or panaceas of Western Europe would apply. They forgot -that in any country at war the early stages of a revolution almost -always produce a weakening of the national effort and adversely affect -the fighting power of the army. In a country like Russia this would be -true to a far greater extent. The Entente made a mistake<a name="FNanchor_54_54" id="FNanchor_54_54"></a><a href="#Footnote_54_54" class="fnanchor">[54]</a> in thinking -that the movement which the beginning of February, 1917, revealed was of -popular origin. It was nothing of the kind, and only the governing -classes participated in it. The great masses stood aloof. It is not true -that it was a fundamental upheaval which overturned the monarchy. It was -the fall of the monarchy itself which raised that formidable wave which -engulfed Russia and nearly submerged the neighbouring states.</p> - -<p> </p> - -<p>After his return from G.H.Q. the Czar had remained at Tsarskoïe-Selo for -the months of January and February. He felt that the political situation -was more and more strained, but he had not yet lost all hope. The -country was suffering: it was tired of the war and anxiously longing for -peace. The opposition was growing from day to day, and the storm was<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_193" id="page_193">{193}</a></span> -threatening, but in spite of everything Nicholas II. hoped that -patriotic feeling would carry the day against the pessimism which the -trials and worries of the moment made general, and that no one would -risk compromising the results of a war which had cost the nation so much -by rash and imprudent action.</p> - -<p>His faith in his army was also unshaken. He knew that the material sent -from France and England was arriving satisfactorily and would improve -the conditions under which it had to fight. He had the greatest hopes of -the new formations which had been created in the course of the -winter.<a name="FNanchor_55_55" id="FNanchor_55_55"></a><a href="#Footnote_55_55" class="fnanchor">[55]</a> He was certain that his army would be ready in the spring to -join in that great offensive of the Allies which would deal Germany her -death-blow and thus save Russia: a few weeks more and victory would be -his.</p> - -<p>Yet the Czar hesitated to leave Tsarskoïe-Selo, such was his anxiety -about the political situation. On the other hand, he considered that his -departure could not be deferred much longer, and that it was his duty to -return to G.H.Q. He ultimately left for Mohileff on Thursday, March 8th, -arriving there next morning.</p> - -<p>He had hardly left the capital before the first symptoms of insurrection -began to be observable in the working-class quarters. The factories went -on strike, and the movement spread rapidly during the days following. -The population of Petrograd had suffered great privations during the -winter, for owing to the shortage of rolling-stock the transport of food -and fuel had become very difficult, and there was no sign of improvement -in this respect. The Government could think of nothing likely to calm -the excitement, and Protopopoff merely<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_194" id="page_194">{194}</a></span> exasperated everyone by the -measures of repression—as stupid as criminal—taken by the police. -Troops also had been employed. All the regiments being at the front, the -only troops at Petrograd were units under instruction, whose loyalty had -been thoroughly undermined by organised propaganda in the barracks in -spite of counter-measures. There were cases of defection, and after -three days of half-hearted resistance unit after unit went over to the -insurgents. By the 13th the city was almost entirely in the hands of the -revolutionaries, and the Duma proceeded to form a provisional -government.</p> - -<p>At first we at Mohileff had no idea of the scale of the events which had -occurred at Petrograd. Yet after Saturday, March 10th, General Alexeieff -and some officers of the Czar’s suite had tried to open his eyes and -persuade him to grant the liberties the nation demanded immediately. But -once more Nicholas II. was deceived by the intentionally incomplete and -inaccurate statements of a few ignorant individuals in his suite<a name="FNanchor_56_56" id="FNanchor_56_56"></a><a href="#Footnote_56_56" class="fnanchor">[56]</a> and -would not take their advice.</p> - -<p>By the 12th it was impossible to conceal the truth from the Czar any -longer; he understood that extraordinary measures were required, and -decided to return to Tsarskoïe-Selo at once.</p> - -<p>The Imperial train left Mohileff on the night of the 12th, but on -arriving at the station of Malaia-Vichera twenty-four hours later it was -ascertained that the station of Tosno, thirty miles south of Petrograd, -was in the hands of the insurgents, and that it was impossible to get to -Tsarskoïe-Selo. There was nothing for it but to turn back.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_195" id="page_195">{195}</a></span></p> - -<p>The Czar decided to go to Pskoff to General Russky, the -Commander-in-Chief of the Northern Front. He arrived there on the -evening of the 14th. When the General had told him the latest -developments in Petrograd the Czar instructed him to inform M. Rodzianko -by telephone that he was ready to make every concession if the Duma -thought that it would tranquillise the nation. The reply came: “It is -too late.”</p> - -<p>Was it really so? The revolutionary movement was confined to Petrograd -and its suburbs; in spite of propaganda, the Czar still enjoyed -considerable prestige in the army, and his authority with the peasants -was intact. Would not the grant of a Constitution and the help of the -Duma have been enough to restore to Nicholas II. the popularity he had -enjoyed at the beginning of the war?</p> - -<p>The reply of the Duma left the Czar with the alternatives of abdicating -or marching on Petrograd with the troops which remained faithful to him: -the latter would mean civil war in the presence of the enemy. Nicholas -II. did not hesitate, and on the morning of the 15th he handed General -Russky a telegram informing the President of the Duma that he intended -to abdicate in favour of his son.</p> - -<p>A few hours later he summoned Professor Fiodorof to his carriage and -said:</p> - -<p>“Tell me frankly, Sergius Petrovitch. Is Alexis’s malady incurable?”</p> - -<p>Professor Fiodorof, fully realising the importance of what he was going -to say, answered:</p> - -<p>“Science teaches us, sire, that it is an incurable disease. Yet those -who are afflicted with it sometimes reach an advanced old age. Still, -Alexis Nicolaïevitch is at the mercy of an accident.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_196" id="page_196">{196}</a></span>”</p> - -<p>The Czar hung his head and sadly murmured:</p> - -<p>“That’s just what the Czarina told me. Well, if that is the case and -Alexis can never serve his country as I should like him to, we have the -right to keep him ourselves.”</p> - -<p>His mind was made up, and when the representatives of the Provisional -Government and the Duma arrived from Petrograd that evening he handed -them the Act of Abdication he had drawn up beforehand and in which he -renounced for himself and his son the throne of Russia in favour of his -brother, the Grand-Duke Michael Alexandrovitch.</p> - -<p>I give a translation of this document which, by its nobility and the -burning patriotism in every line, compelled the admiration of even the -Czar’s enemies:</p> - -<div class="blockquot"><p class="c"> -The Act of Abdication of the Czar Nicholas II.<br /> -</p> - -<p>By the grace of God, We, Nicholas II., Emperor of all the Russias, -Tsar of Poland, Grand-Duke of Finland, etc., etc.... to all Our -faithful subjects make known:</p> - -<p> </p> - -<p>In these days of terrible struggle against the external enemy who -has been trying for three years to impose his will upon Our -Fatherland, God has willed that Russia should be faced with a new -and formidable trial. Troubles at home threaten to have a fatal -effect on the ultimate course of this hard-fought war. The -destinies of Russia, the honour of Our heroic army, the welfare of -the people and the whole future of Our dear country demand that the -war should be carried to a victorious conclusion at any price.</p> - -<p>Our cruel foe is making his supreme effort, and the moment is at -hand in which Our valiant army, in<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_197" id="page_197">{197}</a></span> concert with Our glorious -allies, will overthrow him once and for all.</p> - -<p>In these days, which are decisive for the existence of Russia, We -think We should follow the voice of Our conscience by facilitating -the closest co-operation of Our people and the organisation of all -its resources for the speedy realisation of victory.</p> - -<p>For these reasons, in accord with the Duma of the Empire, We think -it Our duty to abdicate the Crown and lay down the supreme power.</p> - -<p>Not desiring to be separated from Our beloved son, We bequeath Our -heritage to Our brother, the Grand-Duke Michael Alexandrovitch, and -give him Our blessing. We abjure him to govern in perfect accord -with the representatives of the nation sitting in the legislative -institutions, and to take a sacred oath in the name of the beloved -Fatherland.</p> - -<p>We appeal to all the loyal sons of the country, imploring them to -fulfil their patriotic and holy duty of obeying their Czar in this -sad time of national trial. We ask them to help him and the -representatives of the nation to guide the Russian state into the -path of prosperity and glory.</p> - -<p>God help Russia.</p></div> - -<p>The Czar had fallen. Germany was on the point of winning her greatest -victory, but the fruits might still escape her. They would have escaped -her if the intelligent section of the nation had recovered itself in -time and had gathered round the Grand-Duke Michael, who, by his -brother’s desire—the Act of Abdication said so in terms—was to be a -constitutional sovereign<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_198" id="page_198">{198}</a></span> in the full sense of the word. Nothing -prevented so desirable a consummation, for Russia was not yet in the -presence of one of those great popular movements which defy all logic -and hurl nations into the gulf of the unknown. The revolution had been -exclusively the work of the Petrograd population, the majority of which -would not have hesitated to rally round the new ruler if the Provisional -Government and the Duma had set the example. The army, which was still a -well-disciplined body, represented a serious force. As for the great -bulk of the nation, it had not the slightest idea that anything had -passed.</p> - -<p>This last chance of averting the catastrophe was lost through thirst for -power and fear of the Extremists. The day after the Czar’s abdication -the Grand-Duke Michael, acting on the advice of all save two of the -members of the Provisional Government, renounced the throne in turn and -resigned to a constituent assembly the task of deciding what the future -form of government should be.</p> - -<p>The irreparable step had been taken. The removal of the Czar had left in -the minds of the masses a gaping void it was impossible for them to -fill. They were left to their own devices—a rudderless ship at the -mercy of the waves—and searching for an ideal, some article of faith -which might replace what they had lost, they found nothing but chaos -around them.</p> - -<p>To finish her work of destruction, Germany had only to give Lenin and -his disciples a plentiful supply of money and let them loose on Russia. -Lenin and his friends never dreamed of talking to the peasants about a -democratic republic or a constituent assembly. They knew it would have -been waste of breath. As up-to-date prophets, they came to preach the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_199" id="page_199">{199}</a></span> -holy war and to try and draw these untutored millions by the attraction -of a creed in which the finest teaching of Christ goes hand in hand with -the worst sophisms—a creed which, thanks to the Jews, the adventurers -of Bolshevism, was to be translated into the subjection of the <i>moujik</i> -and the ruin of the country.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_200" id="page_200">{200}</a></span> </p> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_201" id="page_201">{201}</a></span> </p> - -<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XVI" id="CHAPTER_XVI"></a>CHAPTER XVI<br /><br /> -THE CZAR NICHOLAS II.<br /><br /> -</h2> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_202" id="page_202">{202}</a></span> </p> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_203" id="page_203">{203}</a></span> </p> - -<p class="nind"><span class="letra">N</span>ICHOLAS II., desiring to say farewell to his troops, left Pskoff on -March 16th and returned to G.H.Q. He stayed there until the 21st, living -in the Governor’s house as before and receiving General Alexeieff’s -report every day. The Dowager Empress, Marie Feodorovna, had come from -Kieff to join the Czar, and she remained with him until the day he left -for Tsarskoïe-Selo.</p> - -<p>On the 21st the Commissioners sent by the Provisional Government and the -Duma arrived at Mohileff. They instructed General Alexeieff to tell the -Czar that on the orders of the Provisional Government he was under -arrest, and that their duty was to conduct him to Tsarskoïe-Selo. The -Commissioners’ carriage was attached to the Czar’s train and they all -left together the same evening.</p> - -<p>Before leaving G.H.Q, Nicholas II. insisted on taking leave of his -troops by addressing to them the following Order of the Day:</p> - -<div class="blockquot"><p class="c"> -<span class="smcap">Prikaze of the Chief of Staff to the Commander-in-Chief.</span><br /> -</p> - -<p class="r"> -8 (21) March, 1917. No. 371.<br /> -</p> - -<p>I address my soldiers, who are dear to my heart, for the last time. -Since I have renounced the Throne of Russia for myself and my son, -power has been taken<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_204" id="page_204">{204}</a></span> over by the Provisional Government which has -been formed on the initiative of the Duma of the Empire.</p> - -<p>May God help it to lead Russia into the path of glory and -prosperity! May God help you, my glorious soldiers, to defend our -Fatherland against a cruel enemy! For two and a half years you have -endured the strain of hard service; much blood has been shed, great -efforts have been made, and now the hour is at hand in which Russia -and her glorious Allies will break the enemy’s last resistance in -one common, mightier effort.</p> - -<p>This unprecedented war must be carried through to final victory. -Anyone who thinks of peace or desires it at this moment is a -traitor to his country and would deliver her over to the foe. I -know that every soldier worthy of the name thinks as I do.</p> - -<p>Do your duty, protect our dear and glorious country, submit to the -Provisional Government, obey your leaders, and remember that any -failure in duty can only profit the enemy.</p> - -<p>I am firmly convinced that the boundless love you bear our great -country is not dead within you. God bless you, and may St. George, -the great martyr, lead you to victory!</p> - -<p class="r"> -<span class="smcap">Nicholas.</span><br /> -<br /> -<i>The Chief of the General Staff</i>, <span class="smcap">Alexeieff</span>.<br /> -</p></div> - -<p>In this sad and tragic hour the Czar had only one desire—to make the -task of the Government which had dethroned him easier. His only fear was -that the events which had happened might have an evil effect on the army -which the enemy could turn to his own advantage.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_205" id="page_205">{205}</a></span></p> - -<p>On the orders of the Minister of War this Order of the Day was never -brought to the knowledge of the troops!</p> - -<p> </p> - -<p>Why did Fate decree that the Czar Nicholas II. should reign at the -beginning of the twentieth century and in one of the most troublous -periods of history? Endowed with remarkable personal qualities, he was -the incarnation of all that was noblest and most chivalrous in the -Russian nature. But he was weak. The soul of loyalty, he was the slave -of his pledged word. His fidelity to the Allies, which was probably the -cause of his death, proves it beyond doubt. He despised the methods of -diplomacy and he was not a fighter. He was crushed down by events.</p> - -<p>Nicholas II. was modest and timid; he had not enough self-confidence: -hence all his misfortunes. His first impulse was usually right. The pity -was that he seldom acted on it because he could not trust himself. He -sought the counsel of those he thought more competent than himself; from -that moment he could no longer master the problems that faced him. They -escaped him. He hesitated between conflicting causes and often ended by -following that to which he was personally least sympathetic.</p> - -<p>The Czarina knew the Czar’s irresolute character. As I have said, she -considered she had a sacred duty to help him in his heavy task. Her -influence on the Czar was very great and almost always unfortunate; she -made politics a matter of sentiment and personalities, and too often -allowed herself to be swayed by her sympathies or antipathies, or by -those of her <i>entourage</i>. Impulsive by nature, the Czarina was liable to -emotional outbursts which made her give her confidence unreservedly to -those she believed sincerely devoted to the country and the dynasty. -Protopopoff was a case in point.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_206" id="page_206">{206}</a></span></p> - -<p>The Czar was always anxious to be just and to do the right thing. If he -sometimes failed, the fault lies at the door of those who did their -utmost to hide the truth from him and isolate him from his people. All -his generous impulses were broken against the passive resistance of an -omnipotent bureaucracy or were wilfully frustrated by those to whom he -entrusted their realisation. He thought that personal initiative, -however powerful and well meant, was nothing compared to those higher -forces which direct the course of events. Hence that sort of mystical -resignation in him which made him follow life rather than try to lead -it. It is one of the characteristics of the Russian nature.</p> - -<p>An essentially reflective man, he would have been perfectly happy to -live as a private individual, but he was resigned to his lot, and humbly -accepted the superhuman task which God had given him. He loved his -people and his country with all the force of his nature; he had a -personal affection for the least of his subjects, those <i>moujiks</i> whose -lot he earnestly desired to better.</p> - -<p>What a tragic fate was that of this sovereign whose only desire during -his reign was to be close to his people and who never succeeded in -realising his wish. The fact is that he was well guarded, and by those -whose interest it was that he should not succeed.<a name="FNanchor_57_57" id="FNanchor_57_57"></a><a href="#Footnote_57_57" class="fnanchor">[57]</a><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_207" id="page_207">{207}</a></span></p> - -<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XVII" id="CHAPTER_XVII"></a>CHAPTER XVII<br /><br /> -THE REVOLUTION SEEN FROM THE ALEXANDER PALACE—THE CZAR’S RETURN TO TSARSKOÏE-SELO<br /><br /> -</h2> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_208" id="page_208">{208}</a></span> </p> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_209" id="page_209">{209}</a></span> </p> - -<p class="nind"><span class="letra">W</span>HILE the dramatic events I have described in the preceding chapters -were in progress at Pskoff and Mohileff the Czarina and her children, -who had remained behind at the Alexander Palace, were passing through -days of the most poignant anguish.</p> - -<p>As we have seen, it was only after long hesitation that the Czar, in his -anxiety, had decided on March 8th, 1917, to leave Tsarskoïe-Selo and go -to G.H.Q.</p> - -<p>His departure was a great blow to the Czarina, for to the fears aroused -in her breast by the political situation had been added her anxiety -about Alexis Nicolaïevitch. The Czarevitch had been in bed with measles -for several days, and his condition had been aggravated by various -complications. To crown everything, three of the Grand-Duchesses had -also been taken ill, and there was no one but Marie Nicolaïevna to help -the mother.</p> - -<p>On March 10th we learned that trouble had broken out in Petrograd and -that bloody collisions had taken place between police and demonstrators.</p> - -<p>The fact was that for several days the shortage of food had produced -feelings of bitter discontent in the poorer quarters of<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_210" id="page_210">{210}</a></span> the city. There -had been processions, and mobs had appeared in the streets demanding -bread.</p> - -<p>I realised that Her Majesty had a good deal on her mind, for, contrary -to her usual habit, she spoke freely about political events, and told me -that Protopopoff had accused the Socialists of conducting an active -propaganda among railway employees with a view to preventing the -provisioning of the city, and thus precipitating a revolution.</p> - -<p>On the 11th the situation suddenly became very critical and the most -alarming news arrived without warning. The mob made its way into the -centre of the town, and the troops, who had been called in the previous -evening, were offering but slight resistance.</p> - -<p>I heard also that an Imperial <i>ukase</i> had ordered the sittings of the -Duma to be suspended, but that, in view of the grave events in progress, -the Assembly had disregarded the decree for its prorogation and decided -to form an executive committee charged with the duty of restoring order.</p> - -<p>The fighting was renewed with greater violence the next morning, and the -insurgents managed to secure possession of the arsenal. Towards the -evening I was told on the telephone from Petrograd that reserve elements -of several regiments of the Guard—<i>e.g.</i>, the Paul, Preobrajensky, and -other regiments—had made common cause with them. This piece of news -absolutely appalled the Czarina. She had been extremely anxious since -the previous evening, and realised that the peril was imminent.</p> - -<p>She had spent these two days between the rooms of the Grand-Duchesses -and that of Alexis Nicolaïevitch, who had taken a turn for the worse, -but she always did her utmost to conceal her torturing anxiety from the -invalids.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_211" id="page_211">{211}</a></span></p> - -<p>At half-past ten on the morning of the 13th the Czarina beckoned me to -step into an adjoining room just as I was entering the Czarevitch’s -bedroom. She told me that the capital was actually in the hands of the -revolutionaries and that the Duma had just set up a Provisional -Government with Rodzianko at its head.</p> - -<p>“The Duma has shown itself equal to the occasion,” she said. “I think it -has realised the danger which is threatening the country, but I’m afraid -it is too late. A Revolutionary-Socialist Committee has been formed -which will not recognise the authority of the Provisional Government. I -have just received a telegram from the Czar saying he will be here at -six in the morning, but he wants us to leave Tsarskoïe-Selo for -Gatchina,<a name="FNanchor_58_58" id="FNanchor_58_58"></a><a href="#Footnote_58_58" class="fnanchor">[58]</a> or else go to meet him. Please make all arrangements for -Alexis’s departure.”</p> - -<p>The necessary orders were given. Her Majesty was a prey to terrible -doubt and hesitation. She informed Rodzianko of the serious condition of -the Czarevitch and the Grand-Duchesses, but he replied: “When a house is -burning the invalids are the first to be taken out.”</p> - -<p>At four o’clock Dr. Derevenko came back from the hospital and told us -that the whole network of railways round Petrograd was already in the -hands of the revolutionaries, so that we could not leave, and it was -highly improbable that the Czar would be able to reach us.</p> - -<p>About nine in the evening Baroness Buxhœveden entered my room. She had -just heard that the garrison of Tsarskoïe-Selo had mutinied and that -there was firing in the streets. She was going to tell the Czarina, who -was with the Grand-Duchesses. As a matter of fact, she came into the -corridor at<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_212" id="page_212">{212}</a></span> that moment and the Baroness told her how things stood. We -went to the windows. We saw General Reissine, who had taken up position -outside the palace at the head of two companies of the composite -regiment. I also saw some marines of the bodyguard and cossacks of the -escort. The park gates had been occupied in special strength, the men -being drawn up in four ranks, ready to fire.</p> - -<p>At that moment we heard on the telephone that the rebels were coming in -our direction and had just killed a sentry less than five hundred yards -from the palace. The sound of firing came steadily nearer and a fight -seemed inevitable. The Czarina was horrorstruck at the idea that blood -might be shed under her very eyes; she went out with Marie Nicolaïevna -and exhorted the men to keep cool. She begged them to parley with the -rebels. It was a terrible moment, and our hearts almost stopped beating -with suspense. A single mistake and there would have been a hand-to-hand -fight followed by bloodshed. However, the officers stepped in and a -parley began. The rebels were impressed by the words of their old -leaders and the resolute attitude of the troops which remained faithful.</p> - -<p>The excitement gradually subsided and a neutral zone was fixed between -the two camps.</p> - -<p>Thus was the night passed, and in the morning formal orders from the -Provisional Government arrived which put an end to the dreadful -situation.</p> - -<p>In the afternoon Her Majesty sent for the Grand Duke Paul and asked him -if he knew where the Czar was. The Grand Duke did not know. When the -Czarina questioned him about the situation he replied that in his -opinion the grant of a constitution at once could alone avert the peril. -The Czarina shared that view, but could do nothing, as she had been</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_027" id="ill_027"></a> -<a href="images/ill_017-a_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_017-a_sml.jpg" width="439" height="410" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>IN THE CHAIR, THE GRAND-DUCHESS MARIE RECOVERING FROM HER -ILLNESS. ON THE LEFT, ANASTASIE NICOLAÏEVNA. ON THE RIGHT, TATIANA -NICOLAÏEVNA. APRIL, 1917.</p></div> -</div> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_028" id="ill_028"></a> -<a href="images/ill_017-b_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_017-b_sml.jpg" width="434" height="305" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>THE FOUR GRAND-DUCHESSES IN THE PARK AT TSARSKOÏE-SELO. -MAY, 1917.</p> -</div><div class="caption2"><p>[<i>Facing page 212.</i><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_213" id="page_213">{213}</a></span></p></div> -</div> - -<p class="nind">unable to communicate with the Czar since the previous evening.</p> - -<p>The day of the 15th passed in an oppressive suspense. At 3.30 a.m. next -morning Dr. Botkin was called to the telephone by a member of the -Provisional Government, who asked him for news of Alexis Nicolaïevitch. -(We heard subsequently that a report of his death had been circulating -in the city.)</p> - -<p>The Czarina’s ordeal was continued the next day. It was three days since -she had had any news of the Czar and her forced inaction made her -anguish all the more poignant.<a name="FNanchor_59_59" id="FNanchor_59_59"></a><a href="#Footnote_59_59" class="fnanchor">[59]</a></p> - -<p>Towards the end of the afternoon the news of the Czar’s abdication -reached the palace. The Czarina refused to believe it, asserting it was -a <i>canard</i>. But soon afterwards the Grand Duke Paul arrived to confirm -it. She still refused to believe it, and it was only after hearing all -the details he gave her that Her Majesty yielded to the evidence. The -Czar had abdicated at Pskoff the previous evening in favour of his -brother, the Grand Duke Michael.</p> - -<p>The Czarina’s despair almost defied imagination, but her great courage -did not desert her. I saw her in Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s room that same -evening. Her face was terrible to see, but, with a strength of will -which was almost superhuman, she had forced herself to come to the -children’s rooms as usual so that the young invalids, who knew nothing -of what had happened since the Czar had left for G.H.Q., should suspect -nothing.</p> - -<p>Late at night we heard that the Grand Duke Michael had<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_214" id="page_214">{214}</a></span> renounced the -throne, and that the fate of Russia was to be settled by the Constituent -Assembly.</p> - -<p>Next morning I found the Czarina in Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s room. She was -calm, but very pale. She looked very much thinner and ever so much older -in the last few days.</p> - -<p>In the afternoon Her Majesty received a telegram from the Czar in which -he tried to calm her fears, and told her that he was at Mohileff pending -the imminent arrival of the Dowager Empress.</p> - -<p>Three days passed. At half-past ten on the morning of the 21st Her -Majesty summoned me and told me that General Korniloff had been sent by -the Provisional Government to inform her that the Czar and herself were -under arrest and that all those who did not wish to be kept in close -confinement must leave the palace before four o’clock. I replied that I -had decided to stay with them.</p> - -<p>“The Czar is coming back to-morrow. Alexis must be told everything. Will -you do it? I am going to tell the girls myself.”</p> - -<p>It was easy to see how she suffered when she thought of the grief of the -Grand-Duchesses on hearing that their father had abdicated. They were -ill, and the news might make them worse.</p> - -<p>I went to Alexis Nicolaïevitch and told him that the Czar would be -returning from Mohileff next morning and would never go back there -again.</p> - -<p>“Why?”</p> - -<p>“Your father does not want to be Commander-in-Chief any more.”</p> - -<p>He was greatly moved at this, as he was very fond of going to G.H.Q.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_215" id="page_215">{215}</a></span></p> - -<p>After a moment or two I added:</p> - -<p>“You know your father does not want to be Czar any more, Alexis -Nicolaïevitch.”</p> - -<p>He looked at me in astonishment, trying to read in my face what had -happened.</p> - -<p>“What! Why?”</p> - -<p>“He is very tired and has had a lot of trouble lately.”</p> - -<p>“Oh yes! Mother told me they stopped his train when he wanted to come -here. But won’t papa be Czar again afterwards?”</p> - -<p>I then told him that the Czar had abdicated in favour of the Grand Duke -Michael, who had also renounced the throne.</p> - -<p>“But who’s going to be Czar, then?”</p> - -<p>“I don’t know. Perhaps nobody now....”</p> - -<p>Not a word about himself. Not a single allusion to his rights as the -Heir. He was very red and agitated.</p> - -<p>There was a silence, and then he said:</p> - -<p>“But if there isn’t a Czar, who’s going to govern Russia?”</p> - -<p>I explained that a Provisional Government had been formed and that it -would govern the state until the Constituent Assembly met, when his -uncle Michael would perhaps mount the throne.</p> - -<p>Once again I was struck by the modesty of the boy.</p> - -<p>At four o’clock the doors of the palace were closed. We were prisoners! -The composite regiment had been relieved by a regiment from the garrison -of Tsarkoïe-Selo, and the soldiers on sentry duty were there not to -protect us, but to keep guard over us.</p> - -<p> </p> - -<p>At eleven o’clock on the morning of the 22nd the Czar arrived, -accompanied by Prince Dolgorouky, the Marshal of<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_216" id="page_216">{216}</a></span> the Court. He went -straight up to the children’s room, where the Czarina was waiting for -him.</p> - -<p>After luncheon he went into the room of Alexis Nicolaïevitch, where I -was, and greeted me with his usual unaffected kindness. But I could tell -by his pale, worn face that he too had suffered terribly during his -absence.</p> - -<p>Yet, despite the circumstances, the Czar’s return was a day of rejoicing -to his family. The Czarina and Marie Nicolaïevna, as well as the other -children, when they had been told what had occurred, had been a prey to -such dreadful doubts and fears on his account! It was a great comfort to -be all together in such times of trial. It seemed as if it made their -troubles less unbearable, and as if their boundless love for each other -was a dynamic force which enabled them to face any degree of suffering.</p> - -<p>In spite of the self-control which was habitual with the Czar, he was -unable to conceal his immense distress, though his soon recovered in the -bosom of his family. He spent most of the day with them, and otherwise -read or went for walks with Prince Dolgorouky. At first he had been -forbidden to go into the park, and was only allowed the enjoyment of a -small garden contiguous to the palace. It was still under snow. A cordon -of sentries was posted round it.</p> - -<p>Yet the Czar accepted all these restraints with extraordinary serenity -and moral grandeur. No word of reproach ever passed his lips. The fact -was that his whole being was dominated by one passion, which was more -powerful even than the bonds between himself and his family—love of -country. We felt he was ready to forgive anything to those who were -inflicting such humiliations upon him so long as they were capable of -saving Russia.</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_029" id="ill_029"></a> -<a href="images/ill_018-a_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_018-a_sml.jpg" width="431" height="381" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>THE CZARINA’S ROOM IN THE ALEXANDER PALACE. ON THE WALL -“MARIE ANTOINETTE AND HER CHILDREN,” A TAPESTRY AFTER MADAME -VIGEE-LEBRUN’S PICTURE PRESENTED BY THE FRENCH GOVERNMENT.</p></div> -</div> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_030" id="ill_030"></a> -<a href="images/ill_018-b_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_018-b_sml.jpg" width="442" height="364" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>THE PORTRAIT GALLERY.</p> -</div><div class="caption2"><p>[<i>Facing page 216.</i><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_217" id="page_217">{217}</a></span></p></div> -</div> - -<p>The Czarina spent almost all her time on a <i>chaise longue</i> in the -Grand-Duchesses’ room, or else with Alexis Nicolaïevitch. Her anxieties -and the emotional strain had exhausted her physically, but since the -Czar’s return she had found great moral relief, and lived closely with -her own thoughts, speaking little and finally yielding to that urgent -need for rest which had long assailed her. She was glad she need -struggle no longer and that she could wholly devote herself to those she -loved so tenderly.</p> - -<p>She was now anxious about Marie Nicolaïevna only. The latter had been -taken ill much later than her sisters, and her condition was aggravated -by a severe attack of pneumonia of a virulent kind. Her constitution was -excellent, but she had all she could do to survive. She was also the -victim of her own devotion. This girl of seventeen had spent herself -without reflection during the revolution. She had been her mother’s -greatest comfort and stand-by. During the night of March 13th she had -been rash enough to go out with her mother to speak to the soldiers, -thus exposing herself to the cold, even though she realised that her -illness was beginning. Fortunately the other children were better, and -already on the road to convalescence.</p> - -<p>Our captivity at Tsarskoïe-Selo did not seem likely to last long, and -there was talk about our imminent transfer to England. Yet the days -passed and our departure was always being postponed. The fact was that -the Provisional Government was obliged to deal with the advanced wing -and gradually felt that its authority was slipping away from it. Yet we -were only a few hours by railway from the Finnish frontier, and the -necessity of passing through Petrograd was the only serious obstacle.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_218" id="page_218">{218}</a></span></p> - -<p>It would thus appear that if the authorities had acted resolutely and -secretly it would not have been difficult to get the Imperial family to -one of the Finnish ports and thus to some foreign country. But they were -afraid of responsibilities, and no one dare compromise himself. Once -more Fate was on guard!<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_219" id="page_219">{219}</a></span></p> - -<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XVIII" id="CHAPTER_XVIII"></a>CHAPTER XVIII<br /><br /> -FIVE MONTHS’ CAPTIVITY AT TSARSKOÏE-SELO<br /> -(MARCH—AUGUST, 1917)<br /><br /> -</h2> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_220" id="page_220">{220}</a></span> </p> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_221" id="page_221">{221}</a></span> </p> - -<p class="nind"><span class="letra">T</span>HE Imperial family remained at Tsarskoïe-Selo until the month of -August, 1917. During the five months of this internment with them I kept -a diary of our life together. It will be understood that delicacy of -feeling prevents me from reproducing it in its entirety. I wish to avoid -as much as possible bringing in people who are still alive. I shall, -however, break through this reserve when it is a question of dealing -with incidents which throw light on the character of the Czar and his -family or their feelings during these long months of trial.</p> - -<div class="blockquot"><p><i>Sunday, April 1st.</i>—Alexis Nicolaïevitch feeling much better. We -went to church this morning, where we found Their Majesties, the -Grand-Duchesses Olga and Tatiana, and the various members of the -suite who are sharing our captivity. When the priest prayed for the -success of the Russian and Allied armies the Czar and Czarina knelt -down, the whole congregation following their example.</p> - -<p>A few days ago, as I was leaving Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s room, I met -ten soldiers wandering about in the passage. I went up to them and -asked what they wanted.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_222" id="page_222">{222}</a></span></p> - -<p>“We want to see the Heir.”</p> - -<p>“He’s in bed and can’t be seen.”</p> - -<p>“And the others?”</p> - -<p>“They are also unwell.”</p> - -<p>“And where is the Czar?”</p> - -<p>“I don’t know.”</p> - -<p>“Will he be going out?”</p> - -<p>“I don’t know; but come, don’t hang about here. There must be no -noise because of the invalids!”</p> - -<p>They went back, walking on their toes and talking in low voices. -These are the soldiers depicted to us as wild revolutionaries -hating their ex-Czar.</p> - -<p><i>Tuesday, April 3rd.</i>—To-day Kerenski came to the palace for the -first time. He went through all the rooms and noted all the -sentry-posts, wishing to assure himself in person that we are well -guarded. Before leaving he had a fairly long conversation with the -Czar and Czarina.</p> - -<p><i>Wednesday, April 4th.</i>—Alexis Nicolaïevitch related to me -yesterday’s conversation between Kerensky and the Czar and Czarina.</p> - -<p>The whole family was collected in the apartment of the -Grand-Duchesses. Kerensky entered and introduced himself, saying:</p> - -<p>“I am the Procurator-General, Kerensky.”</p> - -<p>Then he shook hands all round. Turning to the Czarina, he said:</p> - -<p>“The Queen of England asks for news of the ex-Czarina.”</p> - -<p>Her Majesty blushed violently. It was the first time that she had -been addressed as ex-Czarina. She</p></div> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_031" id="ill_031"></a> -<a href="images/ill_019_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_019_sml.jpg" width="355" height="477" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>THE CZAR, HIS CHILDREN AND THEIR COMPANIONS IN CAPTIVITY -CONVERTING THE LAWNS OF THE PARK INTO A KITCHEN-GARDEN. MAY, 1917.</p> - -<p>Near to the wooden hut, the Czarina in white, with a parasol, and two of -the Grand-Duchesses. In the centre, to the right, the Czar Nicholas II. -The Alexander Palace in the background.</p> -</div><div class="caption2"><p>[<i>Facing page 222.</i><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_223" id="page_223">{223}</a></span></p></div> -</div> - -<div class="blockquot"><p class="nind">answered that she was fairly well, but that her heart was troubling -her as usual. Kerensky went on:</p> - -<p>“Anything I begin I always carry through to the bitter end, with -all my might. I wanted to see everything myself, to verify -everything so as to be able to report at Petrograd, and it will be -better for you.”</p> - -<p>He then asked the Czar to go with him into the next room as he -wished to speak to him in private. He went in first and the Czar -followed.</p> - -<p>After his departure, the Czar told us that no sooner were they -alone than Kerensky said to him:</p> - -<p>“You know I’ve succeeded in getting the death penalty abolished?... -I’ve done this in spite of the fact that a great number of my -comrades have died, martyrs to their convictions.”</p> - -<p>Was he trying to make a display of his magnanimity, and insinuating -that he was saving the Czar’s life though the latter had done -nothing to deserve it?</p> - -<p>He then spoke of our departure, which he still hopes to be able to -arrange. When? Where? How? He did not know himself, and asked that -the matter should not be discussed.</p> - -<p>This has been a hard blow for Alexis Nicolaïevitch. He has not yet -realised their new situation. It was the first time he had seen his -father receive orders and obey like a subordinate.</p> - -<p>It is worthy of note that Kerensky arrived at the palace in one of -the Czar’s private cars, driven by a chauffeur from the Imperial -garage.</p> - -<p><i>Friday, April 6th.</i>—The Czar told me to-day of the distress the -papers cause him. It is the ruin of the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_224" id="page_224">{224}</a></span> army; no more hierarchy or -discipline. The officers are afraid of their men and are spied upon -by them. One feels the Czar is hard hit by the collapse of the army -which is so dear to him.</p> - -<p><i>Sunday, April 8th.</i>—After Mass, Kerensky announced to the Czar -that he was obliged to separate him from the Czarina—that he will -have to live apart, only seeing Her Majesty at meals, and that on -condition that only Russian is spoken. Tea, too, may be taken -together, but in the presence of an officer, as no servants are -present.</p> - -<p>A little later the Czarina came up to me in a great state of -agitation, and said:</p> - -<p>“To think of his acting like this to the Czar, playing this low -trick after his self-sacrifice and his abdication to avoid civil -war; how mean, how despicable! The Czar would not have had a single -Russian shed his blood for him. He has always been ready to -renounce all when he knew that it was for the good of Russia.”</p> - -<p>A moment later she went on:</p> - -<p>“Yes, this horrible bitterness must be endured too.”</p> - -<p><i>Monday, April 9th.</i>—I learn that Kerensky had intended at first -to isolate the Czarina, but it was pointed out to him that it would -be inhuman to separate a mother from her sick children; it was then -that he decided to isolate the Czar.</p> - -<p><i>April 13th, Good Friday.</i>—In the evening the whole family went to -Confession.</p> - -<p><i>Saturday, April 14th.</i>—In the morning, at half-past nine, Mass -and Holy Communion. In the evening, at half-past eleven, everyone -went to church for the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_225" id="page_225">{225}</a></span> midnight service. Colonel Korovitchenko, -the Commandant of the palace and friend of Kerensky, and the three -officers of the guard were also present. The service lasted until -two o’clock, when we went to the library to exchange the -traditional greetings. The Czar, according to Russian custom, -embraced all the men present, including the Commandant and officers -of the guard, who had remained with him. The two men could not hide -their emotion at this spontaneous act.</p> - -<p>We then took our places at a round table for the Easter meal. Their -Majesties sat facing one another. There were seventeen of us, -including the two officers. The Grand-Duchesses Olga and Marie were -not present, nor Alexis Nicolaïevitch. The comparative animation -which marked the beginning soon relapsed and conversation flagged. -His Majesty was particularly silent. Was it sadness or fatigue?</p> - -<p><i>Sunday, April 15th, Easter Day.</i>—We went out for the first time -with Alexis Nicolaïevitch on the terrace in front of the palace. A -superb spring day.</p> - -<p>In the evening at seven o’clock a religious service upstairs in the -children’s apartments. There were only fifteen of us. I noticed -that the Czar crossed himself piously when the priest prayed for -the Provisional Government.</p> - -<p>On the following day, as the weather was still very fine, we went -out into the park, where we are now allowed to take the air, -followed by officers of the guard and sentries.</p> - -<p>Wishing to take a little physical exercise, we amused ourselves by -clearing the sluices of the pond of the ice<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_226" id="page_226">{226}</a></span> which was blocking -them. A crowd of soldiers and civilians soon lined up along the -park railing and watched our work. After some time the officer of -the guard went up to the Czar and told him that the Commandant of -the Tsarskoïe-Selo garrison had just warned him that he feared a -hostile demonstration or even an attempt on the lives of the -Imperial family, and he would ask us not to remain where we were. -The Czar answered that he had no fear, and that the good people -were not annoying him in any way.</p> - -<p><i>Wednesday, April 18th.</i>—Whenever we go out, soldiers, with fixed -bayonets and under the command of an officer, surround us and keep -pace with us. We look like convicts with their warders. The -instructions are changed daily, or perhaps the officers interpret -them each in his own way!</p> - -<p>This afternoon, when we were going back to the palace after our -walk, the sentry on duty at the gate stopped the Czar, saying:</p> - -<p>“You cannot pass, sir.”</p> - -<p>The officer with us here intervened. Alexis Nicolaïevitch blushed -hotly to see the soldier stop his father.</p> - -<p><i>Friday, April 20th.</i>—We now go out regularly twice a day: in the -morning from eleven till noon, in the afternoon from half-past two -to five. We all collect in the semi-circular hall and wait for the -officer commanding the guard to come and open the gates into the -park. We go out; the officer on duty and soldiers fall in behind us -and take station round the place where we stop to work. The Czarina -and Grand-Duchesses Olga and Marie are still confined to their -rooms.</p></div> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_032" id="ill_032"></a> -<a href="images/ill_020-a_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_020-a_sml.jpg" width="435" height="362" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>THE CZAR WORKING IN THE KITCHEN-GARDEN. BEHIND HIM THE -OFFICER ON DUTY. ON THE RIGHT THE SAILOR, NAGORNY. BEHIND, COUNTESS -HENDRIKOF.</p></div> -</div> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_033" id="ill_033"></a> -<a href="images/ill_020-b_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_020-b_sml.jpg" width="434" height="356" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>THE CZARINA, IN AN INVALID CHAIR. WORKING AT SOME -EMBROIDERY AND WATCHING HER FAMILY GARDENING.</p> -</div><div class="caption2"><p>[<i>Facing page 226.</i><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_227" id="page_227">{227}</a></span></p></div> -</div> - -<div class="blockquot"><p><i>Sunday, April 22nd.</i>—We are forbidden to go to the pond; we have -to keep near the palace and not go outside the radius which has -been fixed for us. In the distance we saw a crowd of several -hundred people curious to see us.</p> - -<p><i>Wednesday, April 25th.</i>—Kerensky returned to the palace. Dr. -Botkin has taken advantage of this to ask if it would be possible -to transfer the Imperial family to Livadia on account of the -children’s health. Kerensky replied that it was quite impossible -for the moment. He then went to see Their Majesties, and remained -some time. Kerensky’s attitude to wards the Czar is no longer what -it was at the beginning; he has given up his judicial bearing. I am -convinced that he is beginning to understand what the Czar is and -yielding to his moral ascendancy like all who come near him. -Kerensky has requested the papers to put an end to their campaign -against the Czar, and more especially the Czarina. These calumnies -simply pour oil on the flames. He feels his responsibility towards -the captives. But not a word about our departure abroad. That -proves his powerlessness.</p> - -<p><i>Sunday, April 29th.</i>—In the evening a long conversation with -Their Majesties on the subject of Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s lessons. -We must find a way out since we have no longer any tutors. The Czar -is going to make himself responsible for History and Geography, the -Czarina will take charge of his religious instruction. The other -subjects will be shared between Baroness Buxhœveden (English), -Mlle. Schneider (Arithmetic) Dr. Botkin (Russian) and myself.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_228" id="page_228">{228}</a></span></p> - -<p><i>Monday, April 30th.</i>—This morning the Czar greeted me with: “Good -morning, dear colleague”—he has just given Alexis Nicolaïevitch -his first lesson. Always the same serenity, the same anxiety to be -agreeable to those who share his captivity. He is an example and an -encouragement to us.</p> - -<p>I have given Tatiana Nicolaïevna the article in the <i>Journal des -Débats</i> of April 18th, 1917, signed A. G. (Auguste Gauvain) for her -parents to read.</p> - -<p>It is apparent that the régime to which we are being subjected is -becoming continually more severe.</p> - -<p><i>Tuesday, May 1st.</i>—For the first time Russia celebrates May 1st. -We hear the bands and see the processions of demonstrators pass -along the park railings.</p> - -<p>This evening the Czar returned to me the copy of the <i>Journal des -Débats</i> dealing with his abdication. He told me it had given the -Czarina pleasure to read this article, which tried to be fair to -him. Its tone was a contrast to that of the English papers.</p> - -<p><i>Thursday, May 3rd.</i>—The Czar told me this evening that the news -has not been good for several days. The Extremist parties demand -that France and England should declare themselves ready to make -peace “without annexations or indemnities.” Deserters are becoming -more and more numerous and the army is melting away. Will the -Provisional Government be strong enough to continue the war?</p> - -<p>The Czar is following events with acute interest; he is anxious, -but still hopes that the country will pull itself together and -remain faithful to the Allies.</p> - -<p><i>Sunday, May 13th.</i>—This is the second day we have<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_229" id="page_229">{229}</a></span> spent making a -kitchen garden on one of the lawns of the park. We began by taking -up the turf, carrying away the sod on barrows and arranging it in -heaps. Everyone helped: the family, ourselves, and the servants, -who for some time have been going out with us. Several soldiers of -the guard even have come to help us!</p> - -<p>The Czar has looked very preoccupied during the last few days. As -we were coming back from our walk he said to me:</p> - -<p>“It seems Rvssky has resigned. He had asked that an offensive -should be undertaken. (One <i>asks</i> now; one no longer gives orders!) -The Soldiers’ Committees refused. If this is true it is the end! -What humiliation! To remain on the defensive and not attack is -suicide! We’re going to let our allies be crushed, and then it will -be our turn.”</p> - -<p><i>Monday, May 14th.</i>—The Czar returned to our conversation of -yesterday, adding:</p> - -<p>“What gives me a little hope is our love of exaggeration. I can’t -believe that our army at the front is as bad as they say; it can’t -have fallen to this extent in two months.”</p> - -<p><i>Thursday, May 17th.</i>—It appears that the end has been reached of -the serious Government crisis that has lasted a fortnight. The news -from Petrograd seems less bad. The new Council of Ministers, -reconstituted with the addition of a few representatives of the -soldiers and workmen, will perhaps succeed in establishing its -authority. Meanwhile anarchy is everywhere gaining ground.</p> - -<p><i>Saturday, May 19th.</i>—The Czar’s birthday. (He is forty-nine.) -Mass and congratulations.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_230" id="page_230">{230}</a></span></p> - -<p><i>Sunday, May 27th.</i>—For some time we have been allowed only a very -small supply of wood, and it is intensely cold everywhere. Mme. -Narichkine (Grand-Mistress of the Court) has been taken ill, and -was sent away to-day, the state of her health demanding care which -cannot be given here. She was in despair at the idea of leaving us, -for she knows she will not be permitted to return to the palace.</p> - -<p><i>Saturday, June 2nd.</i>—We are still working every day at the -kitchen garden. We are watering it from a tub which we take turns -to drag.</p> - -<p><i>Sunday, June 10th.</i>—A few days ago the children were playing on -their island (an artificial islet in the middle of a little lake). -Alexis Nicolaïevitch was practising handling his little gun, which -he thinks a lot of, as it was given to the Czar when he was a boy -by his father. An officer came up to us. He told me that the -soldiers had decided to take the gun away from the Czarevitch, and -were coming for it. When he heard this, Alexis Nicolaïevitch put -down his toy and joined the Czarina, who was sitting on the grass a -few yards from us. A moment later the officer on duty came with two -soldiers and demanded that the “weapon” should be given up. I tried -to intervene and make them understand that the gun was not a weapon -but a toy. It was no use: they took possession of it. Alexis -Nicolaïevitch began to sob. His mother asked me to make another -attempt to convince the soldiers, but I did not succeed any better -than the first time, and they went off with their prize.</p> - -<p>Half an hour later the officer on duty took me aside</p></div> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_034" id="ill_034"></a> -<a href="images/ill_021-a_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_021-a_sml.jpg" width="435" height="358" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>THE GRAND-DUCHESS TATIANA CARRIES TURF WITH THE HELP OF -ONE OF THE GUARDS.</p></div> -</div> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_035" id="ill_035"></a> -<a href="images/ill_021-b_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_021-b_sml.jpg" width="456" height="333" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>THE CZAR AND HIS SERVANT JURAVSKY SAWING THE TRUNK OF A -TREE THEY HAD FELLED.</p> -</div><div class="caption2"><p>[<i>Facing page 230.</i><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_231" id="page_231">{231}</a></span></p></div> -</div> - -<div class="blockquot"><p class="nind">and asked me to tell the Czarevitch that he was greatly distressed -at what he had had to do. After trying in vain to dissuade the men, -he had chosen to come with them to prevent any discourtesy on their -part.</p> - -<p>Colonel Kobylinsky<a name="FNanchor_60_60" id="FNanchor_60_60"></a><a href="#Footnote_60_60" class="fnanchor">[60]</a> was annoyed to hear of the incident, and -brought back the little gun to Alexis Nicolaïevitch piece by piece. -Since then he has only played with it in his room.</p> - -<p><i>Friday, June 15th.</i>—We finished our kitchen garden some time ago -and it is now in splendid condition. We have every imaginable kind -of vegetable, and five hundred cabbages. The servants, too, have -made a garden on their side of the palace, where they can cultivate -what they like. We went to help them dig it—the Czar too.</p> - -<p>To occupy our leisure now that we have finished our work on the -garden, we have asked and obtained permission to cut down the dead -trees in the park, so we go from place to place, followed by a -guard which moves when we move. We are beginning to be quite -skilful woodcutters. This will give us a supply of wood for next -winter.</p> - -<p><i>Friday, June 22nd.</i>—As the Grand-Duchesses were losing all their -hair as the result of their illness, their heads have been shaved. -When they go out in the park they wear scarves arranged so as to -conceal the fact. Just as I was going to take their photographs, at -a sign from Olga Nicolaïevna they all suddenly removed their -headdress. I protested, but they insisted, much amused<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_232" id="page_232">{232}</a></span> at the idea -of seeing themselves photographed like this, and looking forward to -seeing the indignant surprise of their parents. Their good spirits -reappear from time to time in spite of everything. It is their -exuberant youth.</p> - -<p><i>Sunday, June 24th.</i>—The days follow one another, all alike, -divided between lessons and walks. This morning the Czar told me of -a rather amusing incident which has broken the monotony of our -seclusion.</p> - -<p>He was reading aloud yesterday evening in the red hall to the -Czarina and Grand-Duchesses. Suddenly, about eleven o’clock, a -servant entered in a great state of agitation and announced that -the Commandant requested an immediate interview with the Czar. The -latter thought that something very serious must have happened at -Petrograd—a great armed demonstration by the Bolsheviks against -the Provisional Government was expected—and he gave orders for him -to be shown in. The officer entered, accompanied by two -non-commissioned officers. He explained that he had been summoned -by a shot from a sentry, who, from the park, had noticed signals -with red and green lights from the room in which the family were -sitting. General amazement. What signals? What did it all mean? -Great excitement on the part of the Czarina and Grand-Duchesses. -The officer then gave orders for the curtains to be closely -drawn—it was stiflingly hot—and was about to retire. At this -moment one of the N.C.O.’s came forward and explained the mystery. -The Grand-Duchess Anastasie Nicolaïevna was sitting on the -window-ledge doing needlework. Each time she bent forward to pick -up from the table the things she<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_233" id="page_233">{233}</a></span> required for her work she was -covering and uncovering in turn two lamps with green and red shades -by which the Czar was reading. The officer retired in confusion.</p> - -<p><i>Monday, July 2nd.</i>—We have learned that an offensive has been -launched in the direction of Tarnopol, and is being successfully -developed.</p> - -<p><i>Tuesday, July 3rd.</i>—A <i>Te Deum</i> for the military successes which -seem to presage a great victory. The Czar, radiant, brought Alexis -Nicolaïevitch the evening paper and read him the <i>communiqués</i>.</p> - -<p><i>Thursday, July 12th.</i>—The news from the front is not good. The -offensive which had begun so well is turning against the Russians.</p> - -<p><i>Sunday, July 15th.</i>—Nothing new in our captivity. The only -distraction is going out. It is very hot, and for some days Alexis -Nicolaïevitch has been bathing in the pond round the children’s -island. It is a great joy to him.</p> - -<p><i>Wednesday, July 25th.</i>—The check is becoming more and more -serious, the retreat deeper. The Czar is greatly affected.</p> - -<p><i>Thursday, August 9th.</i>—I learn that the Provisional Government -has decided on the transfer of the Imperial family. The destination -is kept secret; we are all hoping it will be the Crimea.</p> - -<p><i>Saturday, August 11th.</i>—We have been told that we must provide -ourselves with warm clothing. So we are not to be taken south. A -great disappointment.</p> - -<p><i>Sunday, August 12th.</i> (July 30th O.S.).—Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s -birthday (he is thirteen). At the request of the Czarina, the -miraculous ikon of the Holy<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_234" id="page_234">{234}</a></span> Virgin has been brought from the -church of Znamenia. Our departure is fixed for to-morrow. Colonel -Kobylinsky has confided to me as a great secret that we are to be -transferred to Tobolsk.</p> - -<p><i>Monday, August 13th.</i>—We were told to be ready by midnight; the -train was ordered for one o’clock. Final preparations. Farewell -visit to the children’s island, kitchen garden, etc. Shortly before -one in the morning everyone collected in the semi-circular hall, -which was full of luggage. The Grand-Duke Michael arrived with -Kerensky and had an interview with the Czar, who was delighted to -see his brother again before his departure.</p> - -<p>The train which was to take us had not yet arrived; there appears -to have been some difficulty with the railway men in Petrograd, who -suspected that city to be the destination of the Imperial family. -The hours passed in waiting, which grew more and more trying. -Should we be able to start? It began to seem doubtful. (This -incident showed up the powerlessness of the Government.) At last, -about five o’clock, we were told that all was ready. We took leave -of those of our fellow-captives who could not leave with us.<a name="FNanchor_61_61" id="FNanchor_61_61"></a><a href="#Footnote_61_61" class="fnanchor">[61]</a> -Our hearts were wrung at the thought of leaving Tsarskoïe-Selo,</p></div> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_036" id="ill_036"></a> -<a href="images/ill_022-a_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_022-a_sml.jpg" width="439" height="356" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>THE GRAND-DUCHESSES TATIANA AND ANASTASIE TAKING A -WATER-BUTT TO THE KITCHEN-GARDEN. JUNE, 1917.</p></div> -</div> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_037" id="ill_037"></a> -<a href="images/ill_022-b_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_022-b_sml.jpg" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>THE IMPERIAL FAMILY’S SUITE AT TSARSKOÏE-SELO IN THE -SUMMER OF 1917.</p> - -<p>From left to right, behind Countess Benckendorff, seated: Prince -Dolgorouky, the author, Countess Hendrikof, Baroness de Buxhœveden, -Mlle. Schneider, Count Benckendorff, and Dr. Derevenko.</p> -</div><div class="caption2"><p>[<i>Facing page 234.</i><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_235" id="page_235">{235}</a></span></p></div> -</div> - -<div class="blockquot"><p class="nind">to which we were bound by so many memories, and this departure for -the unknown was marked by great sadness. Just as our cars were -leaving the park we were surrounded by a detachment of cavalry, -which escorted us as far as the little station of Alexandrovka. We -took our places in the compartments, which are very comfortable. -Half an hour passed and then the train slowly moved away. It was -ten minutes to six.</p></div><p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_237" id="page_237">{237}</a></span></p><p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_236" id="page_236">{236}</a></span></p> - -<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XIX" id="CHAPTER_XIX"></a>CHAPTER XIX<br /><br /> -OUR CAPTIVITY AT TOBOLSK<br />(AUGUST-DECEMBER, 1917)<br /><br /> -</h2> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_238" id="page_238">{238}</a></span> </p> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_239" id="page_239">{239}</a></span> </p> - -<p class="nind"><span class="letra">W</span>HAT reasons had the Council of Ministers for transporting the Imperial -family to Tobolsk?</p> - -<p>It is difficult to say definitely. When Kerensky told the Czar of the -proposed transfer he explained the necessity by saying that the -Provisional Government had resolved to take energetic measures against -the Bolsheviks; this would result in a period of disturbance and armed -conflict of which the Imperial family might be the first victims; it was -therefore his duty to put them out of danger. It has been claimed in -other quarters that it was an act of weakness in face of the Extremists, -who, uneasy at seeing in the army the beginnings of a movement in favour -of the Czar, demanded his exile to Siberia. However this may be, the -journey of the Imperial family from Tsarskoïe-Selo to Tobolsk was -effected under comfortable conditions and without any noteworthy -incidents.</p> - -<p>Leaving on August 14th at 6 a.m., we reached Tioumen—the nearest -railway station to Tobolsk—on the evening of the 17th, and a few hours -later boarded the <i>Rouss</i>.</p> - -<p>On the following day we passed the native village of Rasputin, and the -family, gathered on the deck, were able to observe the house of the -<i>staretz</i>, which stood out clearly from among the <i>isbas</i>. There was -nothing to surprise them in this<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_240" id="page_240">{240}</a></span> event, for Rasputin had foretold that -it would be so, and chance once more seemed to confirm his prophetic -words.</p> - -<p>On the 19th, towards the end of the afternoon, we suddenly saw at a bend -in the river the crenellated silhouette of the Kremlin, which dominates -Tobolsk, and an hour later we reached our destination.</p> - -<p>The house which was to receive us not being ready, we were forced to -remain for some days on the boat which had brought us, and it was not -until August 26th that we moved into our new quarters.</p> - -<p>The family occupied the whole of the first floor of the Governor’s -house, a spacious and comfortable building. The suite lived in -Korniloff’s house, belonging to a rich merchant of Tobolsk, and situated -on the other side of the road almost facing ours. The guard was formed -by soldiers of the former rifle regiments of the Imperial family who had -come with us from Tsarskoïe-Selo. They were under the orders of Colonel -Kobylinsky, a generous man who had become sincerely attached to those in -his charge; he did all he could to ameliorate their lot.</p> - -<p>At first the conditions of our captivity were very similar to those at -Tsarkoïe-Selo. We had all that was necessary. The Czar and children -nevertheless suffered from lack of space. Their exercise was confined to -a very small kitchen garden and a yard which had been formed by -enclosing with a fence a broad and little-frequented street running -along the south-east side of the house in which they lived. It was very -little, and they were exposed to the observation of the soldiers, whose -barracks overlooked the whole of the space reserved for us. On the other -hand, the members of the suite and servants were freer than at -Tsarskoïe-Selo, at any rate to begin with, and</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_038" id="ill_038"></a> -<a href="images/ill_023-a_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_023-a_sml.jpg" width="461" height="314" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>GRAND-DUCHESS TATIANA SITTING AT THE FURTHEST POINT THE -PRISONERS WERE ALLOWED TO GO IN THE PARK OF TSARSKOÏE-SELO.</p></div> -</div> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_039" id="ill_039"></a> -<a href="images/ill_023-b_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_023-b_sml.jpg" width="459" height="411" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>ALEXIS NICOLAÏEVITCH JOINS HIS SISTER, THE GRAND-DUCHESS -TATIANA.</p> -</div><div class="caption2"><p>[<i>Facing page 240.</i><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_241" id="page_241">{241}</a></span></p></div> -</div> - -<p class="nind">were allowed to go into the town or immediate surroundings.</p> - -<p>In September Commissary Pankratof arrived at Tobolsk, having been sent -by Kerensky. He was accompanied by his deputy, Nikolsky—like himself, -an old political exile. Pankratof was quite a well-informed man, of -gentle character, the typical enlightened fanatic. He made a good -impression on the Czar and subsequently became attached to the children. -But Nikolsky was a low type, whose conduct was most brutal. Narrow and -stubborn, he applied his whole mind to the daily invention of fresh -annoyances. Immediately after his arrival he demanded of Colonel -Kobylinsky that we should be forced to have our photographs taken. When -the latter objected that this was superfluous, since all the soldiers -knew us—they were the same as had guarded us at Tsarskoïe-Selo—he -replied: “It was forced on us in the old days, now it’s their turn.” It -had to be done, and henceforward we had to carry our identity cards with -a photograph and identity number.</p> - -<p>The religious services were at first held in the house, in the large -hall on the first floor. The priest of the Church of the Annunciation, -his deacon, and four nuns from the Yvanovsky Convent, were authorised to -attend the services. As, however, there was no consecrated altar, it was -impossible to celebrate Mass. This was a great privation for the family. -Finally, on September 21st, the festival of the Nativity of the Virgin, -the prisoners were allowed for the first time to go to the church. This -pleased them greatly, but the consolation was only to be repeated very -rarely. On these occasions we rose very early and, when everyone had -collected in the yard, went out through a little gate leading on to the -public garden, which we crossed between two lines of soldiers. We always -attended the first Mass of the morning, and were almost alone in the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_242" id="page_242">{242}</a></span> -church, which was dimly lighted by a few candles; the public was -rigorously excluded. While going and returning I have often seen people -cross themselves or fall on their knees as Their Majesties passed. On -the whole, the inhabitants of Tobolsk were still very attached to the -Imperial family, and our guards had repeatedly to intervene to prevent -them standing under the windows or removing their hats and crossing -themselves as they passed the house.</p> - -<p>Meanwhile our life gradually settled down along definite lines, and by -mobilising all our resources we managed to resume the education of the -Czarevitch and two youngest Grand-Duchesses. The lessons began at nine -o’clock, and were broken off from eleven to twelve for a walk, which was -always shared by the Czar. As there was no schoolroom, the lessons were -given sometimes in the large hall on the first floor, sometimes in -Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s room or mine. I lived on the ground floor in what -had been the Governor’s study. At one o’clock we all assembled for -lunch. The Czarina, when she was not well, often took her meals in her -own apartments with Alexis Nicolaïevitch. About two o’clock we used to -go out again and walk about or play until four.</p> - -<p>The Czar was suffering a great deal from lack of physical exercise. -Colonel Kobylinsky, to whom he complained of this, had beech-trunks -brought and bought some saws and axes, and we were able to cut the wood -we required for the kitchen and stoves. This was one of our great -outdoor distractions during our captivity at Tobolsk, even the -Grand-Duchesses becoming very keen on this new pastime.</p> - -<p>After tea, lessons were resumed until about half-past six. Dinner was an -hour later, after which we went up to the large hall for coffee. We had -all been invited to spend the evening<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_243" id="page_243">{243}</a></span> with the family, and this soon -became a regular habit for several of us. Games were organised and -ingenuity shown in finding amusements to break the monotony of our -captivity. When it began to get very cold, and the large hall became -impossible, we took refuge in the adjoining room, which was Their -Majesties’ drawing-room, the only really comfortable apartment in the -house. The Czar would often read aloud while the Grand-Duchesses did -needlework or played with us. The Czarina regularly played one or two -games of bezique with General Tatichtchef and then took up her work or -reclined in her arm-chair. In this atmosphere of family peace we passed -the long winter evenings, lost in the immensity of distant Siberia.</p> - -<p>One of the greatest privations during our captivity at Tobolsk was the -almost complete absence of news. Letters only reached us very -irregularly and after long delay. As for newspapers, we were reduced to -a nasty local rag printed on packing paper, which only gave us telegrams -several days old and generally distorted and cut down.</p> - -<p>The Czar eagerly followed the development of events in Russia. He -realised that the country was rushing towards ruin. He had a moment of -fresh hope when General Kornilof offered Kerensky to march on Petrograd -to put an end to the Bolshevik agitation, which was becoming more and -more menacing. His disappointment was very great when the Provisional -Government rejected this final chance of salvation. He saw in this the -only means that remained perhaps of avoiding the imminent catastrophe. I -then for the first time heard the Czar regret his abdication. He had -made this decision in the hope that those who had wished to get rid of -him would be capable of making a success of the war and saving Russia. -He had feared that resistance on his part might give rise to a<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_244" id="page_244">{244}</a></span> civil -war in the presence of the enemy, and had been unwilling that the blood -of a single Russian should be shed for him. But had not his departure -been almost immediately followed by the appearance of Lenin and his -acolytes, the paid agents of Germany, whose criminal propaganda had -destroyed the army and corrupted the country? It now gave him pain to -see that his renunciation had been in vain, and that by his departure in -the interests of his country he had in reality done her an ill turn. -This idea was to haunt him more and more, and finally gave rise to grave -moral anxiety.</p> - -<p>About November 15th we learnt that the Provisional Government was -overthrown and that the Bolsheviks had again come into power. But this -event did not immediately react on our life, and it was not until some -months later, as we shall see, that it occurred to them to turn their -attention to us.</p> - -<p> </p> - -<p>The weeks passed and the news which reached us grew worse and worse. It -was, however, very difficult for us to follow events and grasp their -purport, for the information at our disposal did not allow us to -understand the causes or calculate the consequences; we were, so far, so -isolated from the entire world. And even if we succeeded in getting a -rough knowledge of what was happening in Russia, the rest of Europe was -almost a closed book.</p> - -<p>Meanwhile the Bolshevik doctrines had begun their destructive work in -the detachment which was guarding us and which hitherto had been fairly -proof against them. It was composed of very varied elements: the men of -the 1st and 4th Regiments were for the most part favourably disposed -towards the Imperial family, and especially towards the children. The -Grand-Duchesses, with that simplicity which<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_245" id="page_245">{245}</a></span> was their charm, loved to -talk to these men, who seemed to them to be linked with the past in the -same way as themselves. They questioned them about their families, their -villages, or the battles in which they had taken part in the great war. -Alexis Nicolaïevitch, who to them was still “the Heir,” had also won -their hearts, and they took trouble to please him and find amusements -for him. One section of the 4th Regiment, composed almost exclusively of -the older classes, was particularly conspicuous in its attachment, and -it was always a delight to the family to see these good fellows come -back on duty. On these days the Czar and children used to go secretly to -the guardhouse and converse or play draughts with the men, whose conduct -was never in a single instance anything but strictly correct. Here they -were once surprised by Commissary Pankratof, who stood astounded on the -doorstep, looking through his spectacles at this unexpected sight. The -Czar, seeing his disconcerted appearance, motioned to him to come and -sit at the table. But the Commissary evidently thought he was out of -place; muttering a few unintelligible words, he turned on his heel and -fled, discomfited.</p> - -<p>Pankratof, as I have said, was a fanatic imbued with humanitarian -principles; he was not a bad fellow. Immediately after his arrival he -had organised classes for the soldiers to initiate them in Liberal -doctrines, and did all he could to develop their patriotism and -citizenship. But his efforts recoiled upon himself. A convinced -adversary of the Bolsheviks, he was in reality merely preparing the -ground for them and, without realising it, helping towards the success -of their ideas. As will be seen, he was destined to be the first victim.</p> - -<p>The men of the 2nd Regiment had from the outset been<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_246" id="page_246">{246}</a></span> distinguished by -revolutionary sentiments; at Tsarskoïe-Selo they had already been the -cause of a good deal of annoyance to their prisoners. The Bolshevik -<i>coup d’état</i> increased their authority and audacity; they had managed -to form a “Soldiers’ Committee,” which tended further to restrict our -régime and gradually to substitute its authority for that of Colonel -Kobylinsky. We had proof of its ill-will on the occasion of Baroness -Buxhœveden’s arrival (the end of December O.S.). She had shared our -captivity at Tsarskoïe-Selo, and it was only the state of her health -that had prevented her from leaving with us. She had no sooner recovered -than she came, with Kerensky’s permission, to rejoin the Czarina. The -Soldiers’ Committee flatly refused to let her enter the house, and she -had to find accommodation in the town. This was a great grief to the -Czarina and the whole family, who had been looking forward very -impatiently to her arrival.</p> - -<p>Thus we reached Christmas.</p> - -<p>The Czarina and Grand-Duchesses had for many weeks been preparing with -their own hands a present for each of us and each of the servants. Her -Majesty distributed some woollen waistcoats which she had knitted -herself. With such touching thoughtfulness as this she tried to show her -gratitude to those who had remained faithful.</p> - -<p>On December 24th the priest came to the house for Vespers; everyone then -assembled in the large hall, and the children were full of delight at -the “surprise” prepared for us. We now felt part of one large family; we -did our best to forget the preoccupations and distresses of the time in -order to enjoy to the full and in complete unity these moments of -peaceful intimacy.</p> - -<p>The next day, Christmas Day, we went to church. By the</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_040" id="ill_040"></a> -<a href="images/ill_024_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_024_sml.jpg" width="350" height="464" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>AT TOBOLSK, WHERE THEY WERE INTERNED FROM SEPTEMBER, -1917, TO APRIL, 1918. THE CZAR AND HIS CHILDREN ENJOY THE SIBERIAN -SUNSHINE ON THE ROOF OF A GREENHOUSE.</p> - -<p>From left to right: The Grand-Duchesses Olga and Anastasie, the Czar and -the Czarevitch, the Grand-Duchess Tatiana, the Grand-Duchess Marie -(standing). The Czarina was confined to her room, indisposed.</p> -</div><div class="caption2"><p>[<i>Facing page 246.</i><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_247" id="page_247">{247}</a></span></p></div> -</div> - -<p class="nind">orders of the priest the deacon intoned the <i>Mnogoletié</i> (the prayer for -the long life of the Imperial family). This was an imprudence which was -bound to bring reprisals. The soldiers, with threats of death, demanded -that the prayer should be revoked. This incident marred the pleasant -memories which this day should have left in our minds. It also brought -us fresh annoyances and the supervision became still stricter.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_248" id="page_248">{248}</a></span> </p> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_249" id="page_249">{249}</a></span> </p> - -<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XX" id="CHAPTER_XX"></a>CHAPTER XX<br /><br /> -END OF OUR CAPTIVITY AT TOBOLSK<br /> -(JANUARY-MAY, 1918)<br /><br /> -</h2> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_250" id="page_250">{250}</a></span> </p> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_251" id="page_251">{251}</a></span> </p> - -<p class="nind"><span class="letra">O</span>N January 1st/14th, 1914, I resumed the diary I had given up when we -were transferred to Tobolsk. I shall give a few extracts from it as I -did when describing our captivity at Tsarskoïe-Selo.</p> - -<div class="blockquot"><p><i>Monday, January 14th</i> (January 1st O.S.).—This morning we went to -church, where the new priest officiated for the first time. Father -Vassilief (the cause of the incident mentioned in the preceding -chapter) has been transferred by Archbishop Hermogenes to the -monastery of Abalatsky.</p> - -<p><i>Tuesday, January 15th.</i>—At 2 p.m. there was a meeting of the -committee of our garrison. It was decided by 100 votes to 85 to -prohibit the wearing of epaulettes by officers and men.</p> - -<p><i>Thursday, January 17th.</i>—Colonel Kobylinsky came this morning. He -wore mufti rather than wear his uniform without epaulettes.</p> - -<p><i>Friday, January 18th.</i>—The priest and choir<a name="FNanchor_62_62" id="FNanchor_62_62"></a><a href="#Footnote_62_62" class="fnanchor">[62]</a> arrived at 3 -o’clock. To-day is the Blessing of the Waters and the first time -the new priest has officiated in<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_252" id="page_252">{252}</a></span> the house. When it was Alexis -Nicolaïevitch’s turn to kiss the cross held out by the priest the -latter bent down and kissed his forehead. After dinner General -Tatichtchef and Prince Dolgorouky came to beg the Czar to remove -his epaulettes in order to avoid a hostile demonstration by the -soldiers. At first it seemed as though the Czar would refuse, but, -after exchanging a look and a few words with the Czarina, he -recovered his self-control and yielded for the sake of his family.</p> - -<p><i>Saturday, January 19th.</i>—We went to church this morning. The Czar -was wearing a Caucasian cloak, which is always worn without -epaulettes. Alexis Nicolaïevitch had hidden his under his -“bachelik” (a sort of Caucasian muffler). To-day the Czarina, on -behalf of the Czar and herself, invited me to take evening tea<a name="FNanchor_63_63" id="FNanchor_63_63"></a><a href="#Footnote_63_63" class="fnanchor">[63]</a> -with them in future, when I don’t feel too tired after my lessons. -I did not withdraw therefore at 10 o’clock when the Grand-Duchesses -retired. (Alexis Nicolaïevitch always goes to bed at nine o’clock.)</p> - -<p><i>Monday, January 21st.</i>—A heavy fall of snow last night. We began -to build a “snow mountain.”</p> - -<p><i>Friday, January 25th</i> (January 12th O.S,).—Tatiana Nicolaïevna’s -birthday. <i>Te Deum</i> in the house. Fine winter’s day; sunshine; 15° -Réaumur. Went on building the snow mountain as usual. The soldiers -of the guard came to help us.</p> - -<p><i>Wednesday, January 30th.</i>—To-day the friendly section of the 4th -Regiment was on duty. The Czar</p></div> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_041" id="ill_041"></a> -<a href="images/ill_025_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_025_sml.jpg" width="675" height="262" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>THE GOVERNOR’S HOUSE AT TOBOLSK WHERE THE IMPERIAL FAMILY -WERE INTERNED.</p> - -<table> -<tr valign="top"><td><p> -Barracks of the detachment which guarded the Czar.<br /> The guard being changed.</p></td> -<td><p>The Grand-Duchesses Marie and Anastasie on the balcony.</p></td></tr> -</table> -</div> -<div class="caption2"> -<p>[<i>Facing page 252.</i><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_253" id="page_253">{253}</a></span></p></div> -</div> - -<div class="blockquot"><p class="nind">and children spent several hours with the soldiers in the -guard-house.</p> - -<p><i>Saturday, February 2nd.</i>—23° R. below zero. Prince Dolgorouky and -I watered the snow mountain. We carried thirty buckets of water. It -was so cold that the water froze on the way from the kitchen tap to -the mountain. Our buckets and the snow mountain “steamed.” -To-morrow the children can begin tobogganing.</p> - -<p><i>Monday, February 4th.</i>—The thermometer is said to have dropped -last night below 30° Réaumur (37° Centigrade). Terrible wind. The -Grand-Duchesses’ bedroom is a real ice-house.</p> - -<p><i>Wednesday, February 6th.</i>—It appears that on the initiative of -the 2nd Regiment the soldiers have decided that Commissary -Pankratof and his deputy, Nikolsky, must resign.</p> - -<p><i>Friday, February 8th.</i>—The soldiers’ committee has to-day decided -to replace Pankratof by a Bolshevik commissary from Moscow. Things -are going from bad to worse. It appears that there is no longer a -state of war between Soviet Russia and Germany, Austria, and -Bulgaria. The army is to be disbanded, but Lenin and Trotsky have -not yet signed the peace.</p> - -<p><i>Wednesday, February 13th.</i>—The Czar tells me that the -demobilisation of the army has begun, several classes having -already been disbanded. All the old soldiers (the most friendly) -are to leave us. The Czar seems very depressed at this prospect; -the change may have disastrous results for us.</p> - -<p><i>Friday, February 15th.</i>—A certain number of soldiers<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_254" id="page_254">{254}</a></span> have -already left. They came secretly to take leave of the Czar and his -family.</p> - -<p>At tea in the evening with Their Majesties, General Tatichtchef, -with a frankness justified by the circumstances, expressed his -surprise at finding how intimate and affectionate was the family -life of the Czar and Czarina and their children. The Czar, smiling -at the Czarina, said, “You hear what Tatichtchef says?”</p> - -<p>Then, with his usual good-humour tinged with a touch of irony, he -added:</p> - -<p>“You have been my aide-de-camp, Tatichtchef, and had ever so many -opportunities of observing us. If you knew so little about us, how -can you expect us to blame the newspapers for what they say about -us?”</p> - -<p><i>Wednesday, February 20th.</i>—The Czar tells me the Germans have -taken Reval, Rovno, etc., and are still advancing along the whole -front. It is obvious that he is deeply affected.</p> - -<p><i>Monday, February 25th.</i>—Colonel Kobylinsky has received a -telegram informing him that, from March 1st, “Nicholas Romanoff and -his family must be put on <i>soldiers’ rations</i> and that each member -of the family will receive 600 roubles per month drawn from the -interest of their personal estate.” Hitherto their expenses have -been paid by the state. As the family consists of seven persons, -the whole household will have to be run on 4,200 roubles a -month.<a name="FNanchor_64_64" id="FNanchor_64_64"></a><a href="#Footnote_64_64" class="fnanchor">[64]</a></p> - -<p><i>Tuesday, February 26th.</i>—His Majesty asked me to help him to do -his accounts and draw up a family budget. He has saved a little -from his “toilet allowance.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_255" id="page_255">{255}</a></span>”</p> - -<p><i>Wednesday, February 27th.</i>—The Czar said jokingly that, since -everyone is appointing committees, he is going to appoint one to -look after the welfare of his own community. It is to consist of -General Tatichtchef, Prince Dolgorouky, and myself. We held a -“sitting” this afternoon and came to the conclusion that the -<i>personnel</i> must be reduced. This is a wrench; we shall have to -dismiss ten servants, several of whom have their families with them -in Tobolsk. When we informed Their Majesties we could see the grief -it caused them. They must part with servants whose very devotion -will reduce them to beggary.</p> - -<p><i>Friday, March 1st.</i>—The new régime comes into force. From to-day -butter and coffee are excluded from the table as luxuries.</p> - -<p><i>Monday, March 4th.</i>—The soldiers’ committee has decided to -abolish the snow mountain we have built (it was such a source of -amusement to the children!) because the Czar and Czarina mounted it -to watch the departure of the men of the 4th Regiment. Every day -now brings fresh vexations to the Czar’s family and their suite. -For a long time we have only been allowed to go out when -accompanied by a soldier; it is probable that even this last -privilege will soon be taken from us.</p> - -<p><i>Tuesday, March 5th.</i>—Yesterday the soldiers, with a hang-dog look -(for they felt it was a mean task), began to destroy the snow -mountain with picks. The children are disconsolate.</p> - -<p><i>Friday, March 15th.</i>—The townspeople, hearing of our situation, -find various ways of sending us eggs, sweetmeats, and delicacies.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_256" id="page_256">{256}</a></span></p> - -<p><i>Sunday, March 17th.</i>—To-day is Carnival Sunday. Everyone is -merry. The sledges pass to and fro under our windows; sound of -bells, mouth-organs, and singing.... The children wistfully watch -the fun. They have begun to grow bored and find their captivity -irksome. They walk round the courtyard, fenced in by its high -paling through which they can see nothing. Since the destruction of -their snow mountain their only distraction is sawing and cutting -wood.</p> - -<p>The arrogance of the soldiers is inconceivable; those who have left -have been replaced by a pack of blackguardly-looking young men.</p> - -<p>In spite of the daily increase of their sufferings, Their Majesties -still cherish hope that among their loyal friends some may be found -to attempt their release. Never was the situation more favourable -for escape, for there is as yet no representative of the Bolshevik -Government at Tobolsk. With the complicity of Colonel Kobylinsky, -already on our side, it would be easy to trick the insolent but -careless vigilance of our guards. All that is required is the -organised and resolute efforts of a few bold spirits outside. We -have repeatedly urged upon the Czar the necessity of being prepared -for any turn of events. He insists on two conditions which greatly -complicate matters: he will not hear of the family being separated -or leaving Russian territory.</p> - -<p>One day the Czarina said to me in this connection: “I wouldn’t -leave Russia on any consideration, for it seems to me that to go -abroad would be to break our last link with the past, which would -then be dead for ever.”</p></div> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_042" id="ill_042"></a> -<a href="images/ill_026-a_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_026-a_sml.jpg" width="437" height="485" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>THE CZAR SAWING WOOD WITH ME. BEHIND, THE LITTLE -GREENHOUSE ON THE ROOF OF WHICH WE MADE TWO SEATS AT THE END OF WINTER -SO THAT WE COULD ENJOY THE SUN.</p></div> -</div> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_043" id="ill_043"></a> -<a href="images/ill_026-b_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_026-b_sml.jpg" width="420" height="278" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>ALEXIS NICOLAÏEVITCH SITTING ON THE STEPS OF THE -GOVERNOR’S HOUSE. STANDING BY HIM IS THE SON OF DR. DEREVENKO, WHO WAS -ALLOWED TO COME AND PLAY WITH HIM WHEN WE FIRST WENT TO TOBOLSK.</p> -</div><div class="caption2"><p>[<i>Facing page 256.</i><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_257" id="page_257">{257}</a></span></p></div> -</div> - -<div class="blockquot"><p><i>Monday, March 18th.</i>—During the first week of Lent the family -will perform its devotions as usual. There is a service morning and -evening. As their different occupations prevent the attendance of -the choir, the Czarina and Grand-Duchesses sing with the deacon.</p> - -<p><i>Tuesday, March 19th.</i>—After lunch the Treaty of Brest-Litovsk was -discussed. It has just been signed. The Czar was very depressed, -saying: “It is such a disgrace for Russia and amounts to suicide. I -should never have thought the Emperor William and the German -Government could stoop to shake hands with these miserable -traitors. But I’m sure they will get no good from it; it won’t save -them from ruin!”</p> - -<p>A little later, when Prince Dolgorouky remarked that the newspapers -were discussing a clause in which the Germans demanded that the -Imperial family should be handed over to them unharmed, the Czar -cried: “This is either a manœuvre to discredit me or an insult.”</p> - -<p>The Czarina added in a low voice: “After what they have done to the -Czar, I would rather die in Russia than be saved by the Germans!”</p> - -<p><i>Friday, March 22nd.</i>—At a quarter past nine, after the evening -service, everyone went to Confession—children, servants, suite, -and finally Their Majesties.</p> - -<p><i>Saturday, March 23rd.</i>—A detachment of over a hundred Red Guards -has arrived from Omsk; they are the first Maximalist soldiers to -take up garrison duty at Tobolsk. Our last chance of escape has -been snatched<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_258" id="page_258">{258}</a></span> from us. His Majesty, however, tells me he has -reason to believe that there are among these men many officers who -have enlisted in the ranks; he also asserts, without telling me -definitely the source of his information, that there are three -hundred officers at Tioumen.</p> - -<p><i>Tuesday, April 9th.</i>—The Bolshevik commissary, who has come with -the detachment from Omsk, has insisted on being allowed to inspect -the house. The soldiers of our guard have refused permission. -Colonel Kobylinsky is very uneasy and fears a conflict. -Precautionary measures; patrols, sentries doubled. A very disturbed -night.</p> - -<p><i>Wednesday, April 10th.</i>—A “full sitting” of our guard, at which -the Bolshevik commissary reveals the extent of his powers. He has -the right to have anyone opposing his orders shot within -twenty-four hours and without trial. The soldiers let him enter the -house.</p> - -<p><i>Friday, April 12th.</i>—Alexis Nicolaïevitch confined to bed, as -since yesterday he has had a violent pain in the groin caused by a -strain. He has been so well this winter. It is to be hoped it is -nothing serious.</p> - -<p>A soldier of our detachment who had been sent to Moscow has -returned to-day and brought Colonel Kobylinsky a memorandum from -the Central Executive Committee of the Bolshevik Government, -ordering him to be much stricter with us. General Tatichtchef, -Prince Dolgorouky, and Countess Hendrikof are to be transferred to -our house and treated as prisoners. The arrival is also announced -of a commissary with extraordinary powers, accompanied by a -detachment of soldiers.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_259" id="page_259">{259}</a></span></p> - -<p><i>Saturday, April 13th.</i>—All who have been living in Kornilof’s -house, Countess Hendrikof, Mlle. Schneider, General Tatichtchef, -Prince Dolgorouky, and Mr. Gibbes<a name="FNanchor_65_65" id="FNanchor_65_65"></a><a href="#Footnote_65_65" class="fnanchor">[65]</a> move to our house. Only -Doctors Botkin and Derevenko are left at liberty. Alexis -Nicolaïevitch’s pains have increased since yesterday.</p> - -<p><i>Monday, April 15th.</i>—Alexis Nicolaïevitch in great pain yesterday -and to-day. It is one of his severe attacks of hæmophilia.</p> - -<p><i>Tuesday, April 16th.</i>—Colonel Kobylinsky, officer of the guard, -and some soldiers have been to search the house. They have taken -away the Czar’s dagger which he wore with his Cossack uniform.</p> - -<p><i>Monday, April 22nd.</i>—The commissary from Moscow arrived to-day -with a small detachment; his name is Yakovlef. He has shown his -papers to the commandant and soldiers’ committee. In the evening he -took tea with Their Majesties. Every one is restless and -distraught. The commissary’s arrival is felt to be an evil portent, -vague but real.</p> - -<p><i>Tuesday, April 23rd.</i>—Commissary Yakovlef came at eleven o’clock. -After an inspection of the whole house he went to see the Czar, who -accompanied him to the room of Alexis Nicolaïevitch who is in bed. -Not having been able to see the Czarina, who was not ready to -receive him, he came again a little later with the regimental -doctor and paid a second visit to Alexis Nicolaïevitch. (He wanted -to be assured by his doctor that the boy was really ill.) As he was -going<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_260" id="page_260">{260}</a></span> away he asked the commandant whether we had much luggage. -Can this mean we are to move?</p> - -<p><i>Wednesday, April 24th.</i>—We are all in a state of mental anguish. -We feel we are forgotten by everyone, abandoned to our own -resources and at the mercy of this man. Is it possible that no one -will raise a finger to save the Imperial family? Where are those -who have remained loyal to the Czar? Why do they delay?</p> - -<p><i>Thursday, April 25th.</i>—Shortly before three o’clock, as I was -going along the passage, I met two servants sobbing. They told me -that Yakovlef has come to tell the Czar that he is taking him away. -What can be happening? I dare not go up without being summoned, and -went back to my room. Almost immediately Tatiana Nicolaïevna -knocked at my door. She was in tears, and told me Her Majesty was -asking for me. I followed her. The Czarina was alone, greatly -upset. She confirmed what I had heard, that Yakovlef has been sent -from Moscow to take the Czar away and is to leave to-night.</p> - -<p>“The commissary says that no harm will come to the Czar, and that -if anyone wishes to accompany him there will be no objection. I -can’t let the Czar go alone. They want to separate him from his -family as they did before....<a name="FNanchor_66_66" id="FNanchor_66_66"></a><a href="#Footnote_66_66" class="fnanchor">[66]</a></p> - -<p>“They’re going to try to force his hand by making him anxious about -his family.... The Czar is necessary to them; they feel that he -alone represents Russia.... Together we shall be in a better -position to resist them, and I ought to be at his side in the time</p></div> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_044" id="ill_044"></a> -<a href="images/ill_027-a_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_027-a_sml.jpg" width="431" height="357" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>AT THE MAIN DOOR OF THE GOVERNOR’S HOUSE DURING A WALK IN -THE COURT.</p> - -<p>The four Grand-Duchesses. The Czarevitch. The officer of the Guard. The -Czar.</p></div> -</div> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_045" id="ill_045"></a> -<a href="images/ill_027-b_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_027-b_sml.jpg" width="440" height="361" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>THE CZARINA’S ROOM.</p> - -<p>PICTURES OF THE CHILDREN ON THE WALL.</p> -</div><div class="caption2"><p>[<i>Facing page 260.</i><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_261" id="page_261">{261}</a></span></p></div> -</div> - -<div class="blockquot"><p class="nind">of trial.... But the boy is still so ill.... Suppose some -complication sets in.... Oh, God, what ghastly torture!... For the -first time in my life I don’t know what I ought to do; I’ve always -felt inspired whenever I’ve had to take a decision, and now I can’t -think.... But God won’t allow the Czar’s departure; it can’t, it -<i>must</i> not be. I’m sure the thaw will begin to-night....”<a name="FNanchor_67_67" id="FNanchor_67_67"></a><a href="#Footnote_67_67" class="fnanchor">[67]</a></p> - -<p>Tatiana Nicolaïevna here intervened:</p> - -<p>“But mother, if father has to go, whatever we say, something must -be decided....”</p> - -<p>I took up the cudgels on Tatiana Nicolaïevna’s behalf, remarking -that Alexis Nicolaïevitch was better, and that we should take great -care of him....</p> - -<p>Her Majesty was obviously tortured by indecision; she paced up and -down the room, and went on talking, rather to herself than to us. -At last she came up to me and said:</p> - -<p>“Yes, that will be best; I’ll go with the Czar; I shall trust -Alexis to you....”</p> - -<p>A moment later the Czar came in. The Czarina walked towards him, -saying:</p> - -<p>“It’s settled; I’ll go with you, and Marie will come too.”</p> - -<p>The Czar replied: “Very well, if you wish it.”</p> - -<p>I came down to my room, and the whole day has been spent in getting -ready. Prince Dolgorouky and Doctor Botkin will accompany Their -Majesties, as also will Tchemadourof (the Czar’s valet), Anna -Demidova (the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_262" id="page_262">{262}</a></span> Czarina’s maid), and Sednief (footman to the -Grand-Duchesses). It has been decided that eight officers and men -of our guard are to go with them.</p> - -<p>The family have spent the whole afternoon at the bedside of Alexis -Nicolaïevitch.</p> - -<p>This evening at half-past ten we went up to take tea. The Czarina -was seated on the divan with two of her daughters beside her. Their -faces were swollen with crying. We all did our best to hide our -grief and to maintain outward calm. We felt that for one to give -way would cause all to break down. The Czar and Czarina were calm -and collected. It is apparent that they are prepared for any -sacrifices, even of their lives, if God in his inscrutable wisdom -should require it for the country’s welfare. They have never shown -greater kindness or solicitude.</p> - -<p>This splendid serenity of theirs, this wonderful faith, proved -infectious.</p> - -<p>At half-past eleven the servants were assembled in the large hall. -Their Majesties and Marie Nicolaïevna took leave of them. The Czar -embraced every man, the Czarina every woman. Almost all were in -tears. Their Majesties withdrew; we all went down to my room.</p> - -<p>At half-past three the conveyances drew up in the courtyard. They -were the horrible <i>tarantass</i>.<a name="FNanchor_68_68" id="FNanchor_68_68"></a><a href="#Footnote_68_68" class="fnanchor">[68]</a> Only one was covered. We found a -little straw in the backyard and spread it on the floor of the -carriages. We put a mattress in the one to be used by the Czarina.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_263" id="page_263">{263}</a></span></p> - -<p>At four o’clock we went up to see Their Majesties and found them -just leaving Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s room. The Czar and Czarina and -Marie Nicolaïevna took leave of us. The Czarina and the -Grand-Duchesses were in tears. The Czar seemed calm and had a word -of encouragement for each of us; he embraced us. The Czarina, when -saying good-bye, begged me to stay upstairs with Alexis -Nicolaïevitch. I went to the boy’s room and found him in bed, -crying.</p> - -<p>A few minutes later we heard the rumbling of wheels. The -Grand-Duchesses passed their brother’s door on their way to their -rooms, and I could hear them sobbing....</p> - -<p><i>Saturday, April 27th.</i>—The man who drove the Czarina for the -first stage has brought a note from Marie Nicolaïevna; the roads -are founderous, travelling conditions terrible. How will the -Czarina be able to stand the journey? How heartrending it all is!</p> - -<p><i>Sunday, April 28th.</i>—Colonel Kobylinsky has received a telegram -saying that the whole party arrived safely at Tioumen at half-past -nine on Saturday evening.</p> - -<p>The “field chapel” has been moved to the large hall, where the -priest will be able to celebrate Mass, as there is a consecrated -altar.</p> - -<p>In the evening a second telegram arrived, sent after leaving -Tioumen: “Travelling in comfort. How is the boy? God be with you.”</p> - -<p><i>Monday, April 29th.</i>—The children have received a letter from the -Czarina from Tioumen. The journey has been very trying. Horses up -to their chests in water crossing the rivers. Wheels broken several -times.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_264" id="page_264">{264}</a></span></p> - -<p><i>Wednesday, May 1st.</i>—Alexis Nicolaïevitch is up. Nagorny carried -him to his wheeled chair; he was wheeled about in the sun.</p> - -<p><i>Thursday, May 2nd.</i>—Still no news since they left Tioumen. Where -are they? They could have reached Moscow by Tuesday!</p> - -<p><i>Friday, May 3rd.</i>—Colonel Kobylinsky has received a telegram -saying that the travellers have been detained at Ekaterinburg. What -has happened?</p> - -<p><i>Saturday, May 4th.</i>—A sad Easter eve. We are in low spirits.</p> - -<p><i>Sunday, May 5th.</i>—Easter Day. Still no news.</p> - -<p><i>Tuesday, May 7th.</i>—At last the children have had a letter from -Ekaterinburg saying that all are well but not explaining why they -are held up. What agony can be read between the lines!</p> - -<p><i>Wednesday, May 8th.</i>—The officers and men of our guard who -accompanied Their Majesties have returned from Ekaterinburg. They -say that on arrival at Ekaterinburg the Czar’s train was surrounded -by Red Guards and that the Czar, Czarina, and Marie Nicolaïevna -have been incarcerated in Ipatief’s house.<a name="FNanchor_69_69" id="FNanchor_69_69"></a><a href="#Footnote_69_69" class="fnanchor">[69]</a> Prince Dolgorouky is -in prison, and they themselves were only released after two days’ -detention.</p> - -<p><i>Saturday, May 11th.</i>—Colonel Kobylinsky has been removed and we -are left to the Tobolsk Soviet.</p> - -<p><i>Friday, May 17th.</i>—The soldiers of our guard have been replaced -by Red Guards brought from Ekaterinburg by Commissary Rodionof, who -has come to fetch us. General Tatichtchef and I both feel we ought -to</p></div> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_046" id="ill_046"></a> -<a href="images/ill_028-a_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_028-a_sml.jpg" width="429" height="434" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>THE PRIEST CELEBRATING MASS IN THE DRAWING-ROOM OF THE -GOVERNOR’S HOUSE A FEW DAYS AFTER THE DEPARTURE OF THEIR MAJESTIES. MAY, -1918.</p></div> -</div> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_047" id="ill_047"></a> -<a href="images/ill_028-b_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_028-b_sml.jpg" width="435" height="356" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>THE RIVER STEAMER “ROUSS,” ON WHICH THE CZAR AND HIS -FAMILY WERE CONVEYED FROM TIOUMEN TO TOBOLSK IN AUGUST, 1917, AND THE -CHILDREN FROM TOBOLSK TO TIOUMEN IN MAY, 1918.</p> -</div><div class="caption2"><p>[<i>Facing page 264.</i><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_265" id="page_265">{265}</a></span></p></div> -</div> - -<div class="blockquot"><p class="nind">delay our departure as long as possible; but the Grand-Duchesses -are so eager to see their parents again that we don’t feel morally -justified in opposing their wishes.</p> - -<p><i>Saturday, May 18th.</i>—Vespers. The priest and nuns have been -stripped and searched by order of the commissary.</p> - -<p><i>Sunday, May 19th</i> (May 6th, O.S.).—The Czar’s birthday.... Our -departure is fixed for to-morrow. The commissary refuses to allow -the priest to come; he has forbidden the Grand-Duchesses to lock -their doors at night.</p> - -<p><i>Monday, May 20th.</i>—At half-past eleven we left the house and went -on board the <i>Rouss</i>. She is the boat which brought us here with -the Czar and Czarina eight months ago. Baroness Buxhœveden has been -granted permission to rejoin us. We left Tobolsk at five o’clock. -Commissary Rodionof has shut Alexis Nicolaïevitch in his cabin with -Nagorny. We protested: the child is ill and the doctor ought to -have access to him at any time.</p> - -<p><i>Wednesday, May 22nd.</i>—We reached Tioumen this morning.</p></div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_267" id="page_267">{267}</a></span></p><p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_266" id="page_266">{266}</a></span></p> - -<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XXI" id="CHAPTER_XXI"></a>CHAPTER XXI<br /><br /> -EKATERINBURG<br />THE MURDER OF THE IMPERIAL FAMILY<br /> -DURING THE NIGHT OF JULY 16-17<span class="smcap">th</span>, -1918</h2> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_268" id="page_268">{268}</a></span> </p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_269" id="page_269">{269}</a></span> </p> - -<p class="nind"><span class="letra">O</span>N our arrival at Tioumen on May 22nd we were at once taken, under a -strong escort, to the special train that was to take us to Ekaterinburg. -Just as I was getting into the train with my pupil I was separated from -him and put in a fourth-class carriage, guarded by sentries like the -others. We reached Ekaterinburg in the night, the train being stopped at -some distance from the station.</p> - -<p>About nine o’clock the next morning several carriages were drawn up -alongside our train, and I saw four men go towards the children’s -carriage.</p> - -<p>A few minutes passed and then Nagorny, the sailor attached to Alexis -Nicolaïevitch, passed my window, carrying the sick boy in his arms; -behind him came the Grand-Duchesses, loaded with valises and small -personal belongings. I tried to get out, but was roughly pushed back -into the carriage by the sentry.</p> - -<p>I came back to the window. Tatiana Nicolaïevna came last, carrying her -little dog and struggling to drag a heavy brown valise. It was raining, -and I saw her feet sink into the mud at every step. Nagorny tried to -come to her assistance; he was roughly pushed back by one of the -commissaries.... A few minutes later the carriages drove off with the -children in the direction of the town.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_270" id="page_270">{270}</a></span></p> - -<p>How little I suspected that I was never to see them again, after so many -years among them! I was convinced that they would come back and fetch us -and that we should be united without delay.</p> - -<p>But the hours passed. Our train was shunted back into the station, and -then I saw General Tatichtchef, Countess Hendrikof, and Mlle. Schneider -being taken away. A little later it was the turn of Volkof, the -Czarina’s <i>valet-de-chambre</i>, de Kharitonof, the chef, Troup, the -footman, and little Leonide Sednief, a kitchen boy of fourteen.</p> - -<p>With the exception of Volkof, who managed to escape later, and little -Sednief, whose life was spared, not one of those who were led off that -day was destined to escape alive from the hands of the Bolsheviks.</p> - -<p>We were still kept waiting. What was happening? Why didn’t they come for -us too? We gave ourselves up to all sorts of hypotheses, when, about -five o’clock, Commissary Rodionof, who had come to Tobolsk to fetch us, -entered our carriage and told us we were not wanted and were free.</p> - -<p>Free! What was this? We were to be separated from the others? Then all -was over! The excitement that had sustained us up to now gave place to -deep depression. What was to be done? What was to be the next move? We -were overwhelmed.</p> - -<p>Even to-day I cannot understand what prompted the Bolsheviks to this -decision to save our lives. Why, for instance, should Countess Hendrikof -be taken to prison while Baroness de Buxhœveden, also a lady-in-waiting -to the Czarina, was allowed to go free? Why they and not ourselves? Was -there confusion of names or functions? A mystery!</p> - -<p>On the next and following days I and my colleague went to</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_048" id="ill_048"></a> -<a href="images/ill_029_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_029_sml.jpg" width="539" height="309" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>IPATIEF’S HOUSE AT EKATERINBURG, IN WHICH THE IMPERIAL -FAMILY WERE INTERNED AND SUBSEQUENTLY MASSACRED.</p> - -<p>Seen from the Vosnessensky Prospekt after the first fence had been -erected.</p> -</div><div class="caption2"><p>[<i>Facing page 270.</i><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_271" id="page_271">{271}</a></span></p></div> -</div> - -<p class="nind">see the English and Swedish consuls<a name="FNanchor_70_70" id="FNanchor_70_70"></a><a href="#Footnote_70_70" class="fnanchor">[70]</a>—the French consul was away; at -all costs something had to be done to help the prisoners. The two -consuls relieved our minds by telling us that proceedings had already -been taken and that they did not think there was any imminent danger.</p> - -<p>I walked past Ipatief’s house, of which the tops of the windows could be -seen above the wall of boards that hemmed it in. I had not yet lost all -hope of effecting an entry, for Dr. Derevenko, who had been allowed to -visit the boy, had heard Dr. Botkin ask Commissary Avdief, the -commandant of the guard, on behalf of the Czar, that I should be allowed -to rejoin them. Avdief had replied that he would refer the matter to -Moscow. Meanwhile, my companions and I, except Dr. Derevenko, who had -taken lodgings in the town, camped in the fourth-class carriage which -had brought us. We were destined to remain there for more than a month!</p> - -<p>On the twenty-sixth we were ordered to leave the territory of the Perm -Government—which includes Ekaterinburg—without delay and return to -Tobolsk. Care had been taken that we should only have one document -between us, to keep us together and so facilitate supervision. But the -trains were no longer running. The anti-Bolshevik movement of the -Russian and Czech volunteers<a name="FNanchor_71_71" id="FNanchor_71_71"></a><a href="#Footnote_71_71" class="fnanchor">[71]</a> was spreading rapidly, and the line -was<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_272" id="page_272">{272}</a></span> exclusively reserved for the military units that were being hurried -to Tioumen. This meant further delay.</p> - -<p>One day when I was passing Ipatief’s house, accompanied by Dr. Derevenko -and Mr. Gibbes, we saw two carriages drawn up and surrounded by a large -number of Red Guards. What was our horror at recognising in the first -Sednief (the <i>valet-de-chambre</i> of the Grand-Duchesses) sitting between -two guards. Nagorny was going to the second carriage. He was just -setting foot on the step with his hand on the side of the carriage when, -raising his head, he saw us all there standing motionless a few yards -from him. For a few seconds he looked fixedly at us, then, without a -single gesture that might have betrayed us, he took his seat. The -carriages were driven off, and we saw them turn in the direction of the -prison.</p> - -<p>These two good fellows were shot shortly afterwards; their sole crime -had been their inability to hide their indignation on seeing the -Bolshevik commissaries seize the little gold chain from which the holy -images hung over the sick bed of Alexis Nicolaïevitch.</p> - -<p>A few more days passed, and then I learned through Dr. Derevenko that -the request made on my behalf had been refused.</p> - -<p>On June 3rd our carriage was coupled to one of the many trains loaded -with starving people from Russia coming to look for food in Siberia. We -made for Tioumen, where, after various wanderings, we finally arrived on -the fifteenth. A few hours later I was placed under arrest by Bolshevik -headquarters, where I had been forced to apply for a <i>visa</i> that was -indispensable to my companions and myself. It was only by a lucky -combination of circumstances that I came to be released in the evening -and was able to get back to the railway carriage, in</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_049" id="ill_049"></a> -<a href="images/ill_030-a_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_030-a_sml.jpg" width="232" height="303" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>YOUROVSKY, FROM A PHOTOGRAPH PRODUCED AT THE ENQUIRY.</p></div> -</div> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_050" id="ill_050"></a> -<a href="images/ill_030-b_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_030-b_sml.jpg" width="457" height="503" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>THE GRAND-DUCHESSES’ ROOM AS I SAW IT ON ENTERING -IPATIEF’S HOUSE. ON THE FLOOR ARE THE ASHES FROM THE STOVES.</p> -</div><div class="caption2"><p>[<i>Facing page 272.</i><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_273" id="page_273">{273}</a></span></p></div> -</div> - -<p class="nind">which they were waiting for me. The following days were days of -indescribable anxiety, at the mercy of any chance that might call -attention to us. Probably what saved us was that we were lost in the -crowd of refugees who filled Tioumen station, and so managed to pass -unnoticed.</p> - -<p> </p> - -<p>On July 20th the Whites, as the anti-Bolshevik troops were called, -captured Tioumen and saved us from the fanatics who had so nearly -claimed us as victims. A few days later the papers published a -reproduction of the proclamation that had been placarded in the streets -of Ekaterinburg, announcing that the sentence of death passed on the -ex-Czar Nicholas Romanoff had been carried out on the night of July -16th-17th and that the Czarina and her children had been removed to a -place of safety.</p> - -<p>At last, on July 25th, Ekaterinburg fell in its turn. Hardly was -communication re-established—which took a long time as the permanent -way had suffered severely—when Mr. Gibbes and I hastened to the town to -search for the Imperial family and those of our companions who had -remained at Ekaterinburg.</p> - -<p>Two days after my arrival I made my first entry into Ipatief’s house. I -went through the first-floor rooms, which had served as the prison; they -were in an indescribable state of disorder. It was evident that every -effort had been made to get rid of any traces of the recent occupants. -Heaps of ashes had been raked out of the stoves. Among them were a -quantity of small articles, half burnt, such as tooth-brushes, hairpins, -buttons, etc., in the midst of which I found the end of a hair-brush on -the browned ivory of which could still be seen the initials of the -Czarina, A. F. (Alexandra-Feodorovna.). If it was true that the -prisoners had been sent away, they<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_274" id="page_274">{274}</a></span> must have been removed just as they -were, without any of the most essential articles of toilet.</p> - -<p>I then noticed on the wall in the embrasure of one of the windows of -Their Majesties’ room the Empress’s favourite charm, the swastika,<a name="FNanchor_72_72" id="FNanchor_72_72"></a><a href="#Footnote_72_72" class="fnanchor">[72]</a> -which she had put up everywhere to ward off ill-luck. She had drawn it -in pencil, and added, underneath, the date, 17/30 April, the day of -their incarceration in the house. The same symbol, but without the date, -was drawn on the wallpaper, on a level with the bed, occupied doubtless -by her or Alexis Nicolaïevitch. But my search was to no purpose, I could -not find the slightest clue to their fate.</p> - -<p>I went down to the bottom floor, the greater part of which was below the -level of the ground. It was with intense emotion that I entered the room -in which perhaps—I was still in doubt—they had met their death. Its -appearance was sinister beyond expression. The only light filtered -through a barred window at the height of a man’s head. The walls and -floor showed numerous traces of bullets and bayonet scars. The first -glance showed that an odious crime had been perpetrated there and that -several people had been done to death. But who? How?</p> - -<p>I became convinced that the Czar had perished and, granting that, I -could not believe that the Czarina had survived him. At Tobolsk, when -Commissary Yakovlef had come to take away the Czar, I had seen her throw -herself in where the danger seemed to her greatest. I had seen her, -broken-hearted after hours of mental torture, torn desperately between -her feelings as a wife and a mother, abandon her sick boy to follow the -husband whose life seemed in danger. Yes, it was possible<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_275" id="page_275">{275}</a></span> they might -have died together, the victims of these brutes. But the children? They -too massacred? I could not believe it. My whole being revolted at the -idea. And yet everything proved that there had been many victims. Well, -then?...</p> - -<p>During the following days I continued my investigations in Ekaterinburg -and its suburbs—the monastery, everywhere I could hope to find the -slightest clue. I saw Father Storojef, who had been the last to conduct -religious service in Ipatief’s house, on Sunday, the 14th, two days -before the night of terror. He too, alas, had very little hope.</p> - -<p>The enquiry proceeded very slowly. It was begun in extremely difficult -circumstances, for, between July 17th and 25th the Bolshevik -commissaries had had time to efface nearly every trace of their crime. -Immediately after the taking of Ekaterinburg by the Whites, the military -authorities had surrounded the house with a guard and a judicial enquiry -had been opened, but the threads had been so skilfully entangled that it -was very difficult to sort them out.</p> - -<p>The most important deposition was that of some peasants from the village -of Koptiaki, twenty versts north-west of Ekaterinburg. They came to give -evidence that on the night of July 16th-17th the Bolsheviks had occupied -a clearing in a forest near their village, where they had remained -several days. They brought with them objects which they had found near -the shaft of an abandoned mine, not far from which could be seen traces -of a large fire. Some officers visited the clearing and found other -objects, which, like the first, were recognised as having belonged to -the Imperial family.</p> - -<p>The enquiry had been entrusted to Ivan Alexandrovitch Serguéief, a -member of the Ekaterinburg tribunal. It followed a normal course, but -the difficulties were very great.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_276" id="page_276">{276}</a></span> Serguéief was more and more inclined -to admit the death of all the members of the family. But the bodies -could still not be found, and the depositions of a certain number of -witnesses supported the hypothesis that the Czarina and the children had -been removed to another place. These depositions—as was subsequently -established—emanated from Bolshevik agents deliberately left in -Ekaterinburg to mislead the enquiry. Their end was partially attained, -for Serguéief lost precious time and was long in realising that he was -on the wrong track.</p> - -<p>The weeks passed without bringing any new information. I then decided to -return to Tioumen, the cost of living at Ekaterinburg being very high. -Before starting, however, I obtained from Serguéief a promise that he -would recall me if any new fact of importance came to light in the -course of the enquiry.</p> - -<p>At the end of January, 1919, I received a telegram from General Janin, -whom I had known at Mohilef when he was chief of the French Military -Mission at Russian G.H.Q. He invited me to join him at Omsk. Some days -later I left Tioumen, and on February 13th arrived at the Military -Mission sent by France to the Omsk Government.<a name="FNanchor_73_73" id="FNanchor_73_73"></a><a href="#Footnote_73_73" class="fnanchor">[73]</a></p> - -<p>Admiral Koltchak, realising the historic importance of the enquiry into -the disappearance of the Imperial family, and wishing to know the -result, had in January charged General Ditériks to bring him from -Ekaterinburg a copy of the evidence and all the clues that had been -found. On February 5th he summoned Nicholas Alexiévitch Sokolof, -“Examining</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_051" id="ill_051"></a> -<a href="images/ill_031-a_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_031-a_sml.jpg" width="505" height="311" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>IPATIEF’S HOUSE, FROM THE VOSNESSENSKY STREET.</p> - -<div class="blockquot"><p>On the ground floor, the window between two trees is that of the -room in which the murders took place. Above it is the window of the -Grand-Duchesses’ room. The four windows in pairs at the angle of -the upper floor are those of the room occupied by the Czar, the -Czarina, and the Czarevitch.</p></div> -</div> -</div> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_052" id="ill_052"></a> -<a href="images/ill_031-b_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_031-b_sml.jpg" width="504" height="306" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>THE CZARINA’S FAVOURITE LUCKY CHARM, THE “SWASTIKA,” -WHICH SHE DREW IN THE EMBRASURE OF ONE OF THE WINDOWS IN HER ROOM AT -EKATERINBURG, ADDING THE DATE, 17/30 APRIL, 1918.</p> - -<p>On the left, photograph of the inscription under glass with four seals. -On the right, the inscription.</p> -</div><div class="caption2"><p>[<i>Facing page 276.</i><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_277" id="page_277">{277}</a></span></p></div> -</div> - -<p>Magistrate,”<a name="FNanchor_74_74" id="FNanchor_74_74"></a><a href="#Footnote_74_74" class="fnanchor">[74]</a> for business of particular importance, and invited him -to conduct the enquiry. Two days later the Minister of Justice appointed -him to carry on Serguéief s work.</p> - -<p>It was at this juncture that I made the acquaintance of M. Sokolof. At -our first interview I realised that his mind was made up and that he had -no further hope. I could not believe such horrors. “But the -children—the children?” I cried to him. “The children have suffered the -same fate as their parents. There is not a shadow of doubt in my mind on -that point.” “But the bodies?” “The clearing must be searched; that is -where we shall find the key to the mystery, for the Bolsheviks cannot -have spent three days and nights here simply to burn a few clothes.”</p> - -<p>Alas! these conclusions were soon to be borne out by the deposition of -one of the principal murderers, Paul Medvedief, who had just been taken -prisoner at Perm. As Sokolof was at Omsk it was Serguéief who -interrogated him on February 25th at Ekaterinburg. He admitted formally -that the Czar, Czarina and the five children, Dr. Botkin, and the three -servants had been killed in the basement of Ipatief’s house during the -night of July 16th-17th. He could not, however, or would not, give any -hint as to what had been done with the bodies after the murder.</p> - -<p>I worked for several days with M. Sokolof; then he left for Ekaterinburg -to continue the enquiry opened by Serguéief.</p> - -<p>In April, General Ditériks, who was returning from Vladivostok—where he -had been sent by Admiral Koltchak on a special mission—came to join him -and assist his efforts. Thenceforward the enquiry made rapid progress. -Hundreds<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_278" id="page_278">{278}</a></span> of persons were interrogated, and, as soon as the snow had -gone, work was begun on a large scale in the clearing in which the -Koptiaki peasants had found articles belonging to the Imperial family. -The mine-shaft was emptied and thoroughly examined. The ashes and soil -of part of the clearing were passed through sieves, and the whole of the -surrounding area carefully examined. They succeeded in determining the -site of two large fires and, more vaguely, the traces of a third. This -methodical research soon brought discoveries of extreme importance.</p> - -<p>Devoting himself wholeheartedly to the work he had undertaken, and -displaying untiring patience and diligence, M. Sokolof was able in a few -months to reconstruct every circumstance of the crime with remarkable -accuracy.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_279" id="page_279">{279}</a></span></p> - -<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XXII" id="CHAPTER_XXII"></a>CHAPTER XXII -<br /><br /> -THE CIRCUMSTANCES OF THE CRIME ESTABLISHED BY THE ENQUIRY<br /><br /> -</h2> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_280" id="page_280">{280}</a></span> </p> -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_281" id="page_281">{281}</a></span> </p> - -<p class="nind"><span class="letra">I</span>N the following pages I shall describe the circumstances of the murder -of the Imperial family as they appear from the depositions of the -witnesses and evidence examined by the enquiry. From the six thick -manuscript volumes in which it is contained I have extracted the -essential facts of this drama about which, alas! there can be no longer -any doubt. The impression left by reading these documents is that of a -ghastly nightmare, but I do not feel justified in dwelling on the -horror.</p> - -<p>About the middle of May, 1918, Yankel Sverdlof, President of the Central -Executive Committee at Moscow, yielding to the pressure of Germany,<a name="FNanchor_75_75" id="FNanchor_75_75"></a><a href="#Footnote_75_75" class="fnanchor">[75]</a> -sent Commissary Yakovlef to Tobolsk to arrange for the transfer of the -Imperial family. He had received orders to take them to Moscow or -Petrograd. In carrying out his mission he met with resistance which he -did his best to overcome, as the enquiry has established. This -resistance had been organised by the divisional government of the Ural, -whose headquarters were at Ekaterinburg. It was they who, unknown to -Yakovlef, prepared the trap which enabled them to seize the Emperor <i>en -route</i>. But it appears<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_282" id="page_282">{282}</a></span> to have been established that this plan had been -secretly approved by Moscow. It is more than probable, indeed, that -Sverdlof was playing a double game, and that, while pretending to accede -to the pressure of General Baron von Mirbach in Moscow, he had arranged -with the Ekaterinburg commissaries not to let the Czar escape. However -this may be, the installation of the Czar at Ekaterinburg was carried -out on the spur of the moment. In two days the merchant Ipatief was -evicted from his house and the construction of a strong wooden fencing -rising to the level of the second-floor windows begun.</p> - -<p>To this place the Czar, Czarina, Grand-Duchess Marie Nicolaïevna, Dr. -Botkin, and three servants accompanying them were brought on April 30th. -Also Anna Demidova, the Czarina’s maid, Tchemadourof, the Czar’s valet, -and Sednief, the Grand-Duchesses’ footman.</p> - -<p>At first the guard was formed by soldiers picked at random and -frequently changed. Later it consisted exclusively of workmen from the -Sissert workshops and the factory of Zlokazof Brothers. They were under -the command of Commissary Avdief, commandant of the “house destined for -a special purpose,” as Ipatief’s house was named.</p> - -<p>The conditions of the imprisonment were much more severe than at -Tobolsk. Avdief was an inveterate drunkard, who gave rein to his coarse -instincts, and, with the assistance of his subordinates, showed great -ingenuity in daily inflicting fresh humiliations upon those in his -charge. There was no alternative but to accept the privations, submit to -the vexations, yield to the exactions and caprices of these low, vulgar -scoundrels.</p> - -<p>On their arrival in Ekaterinburg on May 23rd, the Czarevitch and his -three sisters were at once taken to Ipatief’s house,</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_053" id="ill_053"></a> -<a href="images/ill_032_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_032_sml.jpg" width="612" height="328" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>THE ROOM ON THE GROUND FLOOR OF IPATIEF’S HOUSE IN WHICH -THE IMPERIAL FAMILY AND THEIR COMPANIONS WERE PUT TO DEATH.</p> -</div><div class="caption2"><p>[<i>Facing page 282.</i><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_283" id="page_283">{283}</a></span></p></div> -</div> - -<p class="nind">where their parents were awaiting them. After the agony of separation -this reunion was a tremendous joy, in spite of the sadness of the -present and the uncertainty of the future.</p> - -<p>A few hours later Kharitonof (the chef), old Troup (footman), and little -Leonide Sednief (scullery-boy) were also brought. General Tatichtchef, -Countess Hendrikof, Mlle. Schneider, and Volkof, the Czarina’s -<i>valet-de-chambre</i>, had been taken direct to the prison.</p> - -<p>On the twenty-fourth, Tchemadourof, who had been taken ill, was -transferred to the prison hospital; there he was forgotten, and so, -miraculously, escaped death. A few days later Nagorny and Sednief were -also removed. The number of those who had been left with the prisoners -decreased rapidly. Fortunately Dr. Botkin, whose devotion was splendid, -was left, and also a few servants whose faithfulness was proof against -anything: Anna Demidova, Kharitonof, Troup, and little Leonide Sednief. -During these days of suffering the presence of Dr. Botkin was a great -comfort to the prisoners; he did all he could for them, acted as -intermediary between them and the commissaries, and did his best to -protect them against the coarse insults of their guards.</p> - -<p>The Czar, Czarina, and Czarevitch occupied the room in the angle formed -by the square and Vosnessensky Lane; the four Grand-Duchesses the -adjoining room, the door of which had been removed; at first, as there -was no bed, they slept on the floor. Dr. Botkin slept in the -drawing-room and the Czarina’s maid in the room in the angle of -Vosnessensky Lane and the garden. The other prisoners were installed in -the kitchen and adjacent hall.</p> - -<p>Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s ill-health had been aggravated by<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_284" id="page_284">{284}</a></span> the fatigue of -the journey; he spent the greater part of the day lying down, and when -they went out to take the air it was the Czar who carried him as far as -the garden.</p> - -<p>The family and servants took their meals with the commissaries, who -occupied the same floor as themselves, and so lived in constant -proximity with these coarse men, who more often than not were drunk.</p> - -<p>The house had been surrounded by a second fence of boards; it had been -turned into a veritable prison fortress. There were sentries stationed -outside and within, machineguns in the building and garden. The room of -the Commissary Commandant—the first on entering the house—was occupied -by Commissary Avdief, his adjutant Mochkine, and some workmen. The rest -of the guard lived in the basement, but the men often came upstairs and -strolled into the rooms of the Imperial family as they liked. The -courage of the prisoners was, however, sustained in a remarkable way by -religion. They had kept that wonderful faith which at Tobolsk had been -the admiration of their <i>entourage</i> and which had given them such -strength, such serenity in suffering. They were already almost entirely -detached from this world. The Czarina and Grand-Duchesses could often be -heard singing religious airs, which affected their guards in spite of -themselves.</p> - -<p>Gradually these guards were humanised by contact with their prisoners. -They were astonished at their simplicity, attracted by their gentleness, -subdued by their serene dignity, and soon found themselves dominated by -those whom they thought they held in their power. The drunken Avdief -found himself disarmed by such greatness of soul; he grew conscious of -his own infamy. The early ferocity of these men was succeeded by -profound pity.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_285" id="page_285">{285}</a></span></p> - -<p>The Soviet authorities in Ekaterinburg comprised:</p> - -<p>(a) <i>The Divisional Council of the Urals</i>, consisting of about thirty -members under the presidency of Commissary Bieloborodof.</p> - -<p>(b) <i>The Presidium</i>, a sort of executive committee of several members: -Bieloborodof, Golochtchokine, Syromolotof, Safarof, Voïkof, etc.</p> - -<p>(c) <i>The Tchrezvytchaïka.</i> The popular title of the “Extraordinary -Commission for Combating Counter-Revolution and Speculation,” with its -centre at Moscow and branches throughout Russia. This is a formidable -organisation which is the very foundation of the Soviet régime. Each -section receives its orders direct from Moscow and carries them out -through its own resources. Every <i>Tchrezvytchaïka</i> of any importance -commands the services of a band of nondescript agents, generally -Austro-German prisoners of war, Letts, Chinese, etc., who are in reality -nothing more than highly-paid executioners.</p> - -<p>In Ekaterinburg the <i>Tchrezvytchaïka</i> was all-powerful. Its most -influential members were Commissaries Yourovsky, Golochtchokine, etc.</p> - -<p> </p> - -<p>Avdief was under the immediate control of the other commissaries, -members of the <i>Presidium</i> and <i>Tchrezvytchaïka</i>. They were not long in -realising the change which had come about in the feelings of the guards -towards their prisoners, and resolved to adopt drastic measures. At -Moscow, too, there was uneasiness, as was proved by the following -telegram sent from Ekaterinburg by Bieloborodof to Sverdlof and -Golochtchokine (who was then at Moscow): “Syromolotof just left for -Moscow to organise according to instructions from centre.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_286" id="page_286">{286}</a></span> Anxiety -unnecessary. Useless to worry. Avdief revoked. Mochkine arrested. Avdief -replaced by Yourovsky. Inside guard changed, replaced by others.”</p> - -<p>This telegram is dated July 4th.</p> - -<p>On this day Avdief and his adjutant Mochkine were arrested and replaced -by Commissary Yourovsky, a Jew, and his subordinate Nikouline. The guard -formed—as has already been mentioned—exclusively of Russian workmen, -was transferred to a neighbouring house, that of Popof.</p> - -<p>Yourovsky brought with him ten men—nearly all Austro-German prisoners -of war—“selected” from among the executioners of the <i>Tchrezvytchaïka</i>. -Henceforward these formed the inside guard, the outside sentries being -still furnished by the Russian guard.</p> - -<p>The “house destined for a special purpose” had become a branch of the -<i>Tchrezvytchaïka</i>, and the lives of the prisoners became one long -martyrdom.</p> - -<p> </p> - -<p>At this time the death of the Imperial family had already been decided -upon in Moscow. The telegram quoted above proves this. Syromolotof left -for Moscow “to organise according to instructions from centre”; he was -to return with Golochtchokine, bringing instructions and directions from -Sverdlof. Meanwhile Yourovsky made his arrangements. On several days in -succession he went out on horseback. He was seen wandering about the -neighbourhood looking for a place suitable for his plans, in which he -could dispose of the bodies of his victims. And this same man, with -inconceivable cynicism, on his return visited the bedside of the -Czarevitch!</p> - -<p>Several days pass; Golochtchokine and Syromolotof have come back. All is -ready.</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_054" id="ill_054"></a> -<a href="images/ill_033-a_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_033-a_sml.jpg" width="453" height="354" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>MINE-SHAFT WHERE THE ASHES WERE THROWN.</p></div> -</div> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_055" id="ill_055"></a> -<a href="images/ill_033-b_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_033-b_sml.jpg" width="461" height="409" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>THE SEARCH IN THE MINE-SHAFT.</p> -</div><div class="caption2"><p>[<i>Facing page 286.</i><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_287" id="page_287">{287}</a></span></p></div> -</div> - -<p>On Sunday, July 14th, Yourovsky summons a priest, Father Storojef, and -authorises a religious service. The prisoners are already condemned to -death and must not be refused the succour of religion.</p> - -<p>The next day he gives orders for the removal of little Leonide Sednief -to Popof’s house, where the Russian guard are quartered.</p> - -<p>On the sixteenth, about 7 p.m., he orders Paul Medvedief, in whom he has -every confidence—Medvedief was in control of the Russian workmen—to -bring him the twelve Nagan revolvers with which the Russian guard are -armed. When this order has been carried out he tells him that all the -Imperial family will be put to death that same night, directing him to -inform the Russian guard later. Medvedief informs them about 10 p.m.</p> - -<p>Shortly after midnight, Yourovsky enters the rooms occupied by the -members of the Imperial family, wakes them up, together with their -<i>entourage</i>, and tells them to get ready to follow him. The pretext he -alleges is that they are to be taken away, that there are disturbances -in the town, and meanwhile they will be safer on the floor below.</p> - -<p>Everyone is soon ready. They take a few small belongings and some -cushions and then go down by the inner staircase leading to the court -from which they enter the ground-floor rooms. Yourovsky goes in front -with Nikouline, followed by the Czar, carrying Alexis Nicolaïevitch, the -Czarina, the Grand-Duchesses, Dr. Botkin, Anna Demidova, Kharitonof, and -Troup.</p> - -<p>The prisoners remain in the room indicated by Yourovsky. They are -persuaded that the carriages or cars which are to take them away are -being fetched, and as the wait may be<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_288" id="page_288">{288}</a></span> long they ask for chairs. Three -are brought. The Czarevitch, who cannot stand because of his leg, sits -down in the middle of the room. The Czar takes his place on his left, -Dr. Botkin standing on his right a little to the rear. The Czarina sits -down near the wall (to the right of the door by which they entered), not -far from the window. A cushion has been placed on her chair and that of -Alexis Nicolaïevitch. Behind her she has one of her daughters, probably -Tatiana. In the corner on the same side Anna Demidova—still holding two -cushions in her arms. The three other Grand-Duchesses are standing with -their backs to the wall furthest from the door, and in the corner to -their right are Kharitonof and old Troup.</p> - -<p>The wait is prolonged. Suddenly Yourovsky re-enters the room with seven -Austro-Germans and two of his friends, Commissaries Ermakof and Vaganof, -accredited executioners of the <i>Tchrezvytchaïka</i>. Medvedief is also -present. Yourovsky comes forward and says to the Czar: “Your men have -tried to save you but haven’t succeeded, and we are forced to put you to -death.” He immediately raises his revolver and fires point-blank at the -Czar, who falls dead. This is the signal for a general discharge of -revolvers. Each of the murderers has chosen his victim. Yourovsky has -reserved for himself the Czar and Czarevitch. For most of the prisoners -death is instantaneous. But Alexis Nicolaïevitch is moaning feebly. -Yourovsky finishes him off with a shot from his revolver. Anastasie -Nicolaïevna is only wounded, and begins to scream as the murderers -approach; she is killed by their bayonets. Anna Demidova, too, has been -spared, thanks to the cushions which she holds in front of her. She -rushes about, and finally falls under the bayonets of the assassins.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_289" id="page_289">{289}</a></span></p> - -<p>The depositions of the witnesses have made it possible for the enquiry -to reconstruct the ghastly scene of the massacre in all its details. -These witnesses are Paul Medvedief,<a name="FNanchor_76_76" id="FNanchor_76_76"></a><a href="#Footnote_76_76" class="fnanchor">[76]</a> one of the murderers; Anatole -Yakimof, who was certainly present at the drama, although he denies it, -and Philip Proskouriakof, who describes the crime from the story of -other spectators. All three were members of the guard at Ipatief’s -house.</p> - -<p> </p> - -<p>When all is over, the commissaries remove from the victims their jewels, -and the bodies are carried, with the help of sheets and the shafts of a -sledge, to a motor-wagon which is waiting at the courtyard door, between -the two wooden fences.</p> - -<p>They have to hurry for fear of the dawn. The funeral procession crosses -the still-sleeping town and makes for the forest. Commissary Vaganof -rides ahead, as a chance encounter must be avoided. Just as they are -approaching the clearing for which they are making, he sees a wagon -driven by peasants coming towards him. It is a woman of the village of -Koptiaki, who set out in the night with her son and daughter-in-law to -sell fish in the town. He orders them to turn round and go home. To make -doubly sure he goes with them, galloping alongside the cart, and forbids -them under pain of death to turn round or look behind them. But the -peasant woman has had time to catch a glimpse of the great dark object -coming up behind the horseman. When she gets back to the village she -tells what she has seen. The puzzled peasants start out to reconnoitre, -and run into a cordon of sentries stationed in the forest.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_290" id="page_290">{290}</a></span></p> - -<p>However, after great difficulties, for the roads are very bad, the -motor-wagon reaches the clearing. The bodies are placed on the ground -and partly undressed. It is then that-the commissaries discover a -quantity of jewellery that the Grand-Duchesses carry concealed under -their clothes. They at once seize them, but, in their haste, let a few -fall on the ground, where they are trodden into the soil. The bodies are -then cut in pieces and placed on great bonfires, which are made to burn -more fiercely by the application of benzine. The parts which resist the -flames are destroyed with sulphuric acid. For three days and three -nights the murderers toil at their labour of destruction under the -direction of Yourovsky and his two friends Ermakof and Vaganof. One -hundred and seventy-five kilogrammes of sulphuric acid and more than 300 -litres of benzine are brought to the clearing.</p> - -<p>At last, on July 20th, all is finished. The murderers efface all traces -of the fires, and the ashes are thrown into a mine-shaft or scattered -about the neighbourhood of the clearing, so that nothing may reveal what -has taken place.</p> - -<p class="dtts">. . . . . .</p> - -<p>Why did these men take so much trouble to efface all traces of their -deed? Why, since they professed to be acting as the servants of justice, -did they hide like criminals? And from whom were they hiding?</p> - -<p>It is Paul Medvedief who explains this in his evidence. After the crime -Yourovsky came up to him and said, “Keep the outside sentries at their -posts in case there is trouble with the people!” And during the -following days the sentries continued to mount guard round the empty -house as if nothing had happened, as if the fences still shut in the -prisoners.</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_056" id="ill_056"></a> -<a href="images/ill_034-a_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_034-a_sml.jpg" width="467" height="367" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>M. SOKOLOFF EXAMINING THE ASHES OF THE FIRE NEAREST TO -THE MINE-SHAFT.</p></div> -</div> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_057" id="ill_057"></a> -<a href="images/ill_034-b_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_034-b_sml.jpg" width="461" height="407" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>M. SOKOLOFF EXAMINING THE TRACES OF ONE OF THE FIRES AT -THE FOOT OF AN OLD PINE.</p> -</div><div class="caption2"><p>[<i>Facing page 290.</i><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_291" id="page_291">{291}</a></span></p></div> -</div> - -<p>Those who must be deceived, must not know, are the <i>Russian people</i>.</p> - -<p>Another fact proves this: the precaution taken on July 4th of sending -away Avdief and the Russian guard. The commissaries no longer had -confidence in these workmen from the Sissert workshops and the factory -of Zlokazof, who had, however, rallied to their cause and enlisted -voluntarily to guard “bloody Nicholas.” They knew that none but paid -assassins, convicts, or foreigners would consent to carry through the -infamous task they were proposing. These assassins were Yourovsky (a -Jew), Medvedief, Nikouline, Ermakof, Vaganof, Russian convicts, and -seven Austro-Germans.</p> - -<p>Yes, it was from the Russian people that they were hiding, the men whose -agents they professed to be. It was of them they were afraid; of their -vengeance.</p> - -<p> </p> - -<p>At last, on July 20th, they decided to speak and announce the death of -the Emperor to the people in a proclamation published in the following -form:</p> - -<div class="blockquot"><p class="c"> -DECISION<br /> -</p> - -<p><span class="smcap">of the Presidium of the Divisional Council of Deputies of Workmen, -Peasants, and Red Guards of the Urals</span>:</p> - -<p>In view of the fact that Czecho-Slovakian bands are threatening the -Red capital of the Urals, Ekaterinburg; that the crowned -executioner may escape from the tribunal of the people (a White -Guard plot to carry off the whole Imperial family has just been -discovered), the Presidium of the Divisional Committee, in -pursuance of the will of the people, has decided that the ex-Czar<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_292" id="page_292">{292}</a></span> -Nicholas Romanoff, guilty before the people of innumerable bloody -crimes, shall be shot.</p> - -<p>The decision of the Presidium of the Divisional Council was carried -into execution on the night of July 16th-17th.</p> - -<p>Romanoff’s family has been transferred from Ekaterinburg to a place -of greater safety.</p> - -<p class="r"> -<span class="smcap">The Presidium of the Divisional Council<br /> -of Deputies of Workmen, Peasants, and<br /> -Red Guards of the Urals.</span><br /> -</p></div> - -<div class="blockquot"><p class="c"> -DECISION<br /> -</p> - -<p><span class="smcap">of the Presidium of the Central Executive Committee of All the -Russias of July 18th</span>, a.c.</p> - -<p>The Central Executive Committee of the Councils of Deputies of -Workmen, Peasants, Red Guards, and Cossacks, in the person of their -president, approve the action of the Presidium of the Council of -the Urals.</p> - -<p>The President of the Central Executive Committee,</p> - -<p class="r"> -<span class="smcap">Y. Sverdlof.</span><br /> -</p></div> - -<p>In this document mention is made of the sentence of death passed, it is -alleged, by the <i>Presidium</i> of Ekaterinburg, on the Czar Nicholas II. A -lie! The crime, we know, was decided on in Moscow by Sverdlof, his -instructions being brought to Yourovsky by Golochtchokine and -Syromolotof.</p> - -<p>Sverdlof was the head and Yourovsky the arm; both were Jews.</p> - -<p>The Czar was neither condemned nor even judged—and by whom could he -have been?—he was assassinated. And what<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_293" id="page_293">{293}</a></span> of the Czarina, the children, -Dr. Botkin, and the three servants who died with them? But what does it -matter to the murderers? They are sure of impunity; the bullet killed, -the flame destroyed, and the earth covered what the fire could not -devour. Oh, they are very easy in their minds; no one will talk, for -they are united by infamy. And it seems to be with reason that -Commissary Voïkof can exclaim, “The world will never know what we have -done with them!”</p> - -<p> </p> - -<p>These men were mistaken.</p> - -<p>After months of groping, the enquiry commission undertook methodical -investigation in the forest. Every inch of ground was searched, -scrutinised, examined, and soon the mine-shaft, the soil of the -clearing, and the grass of the vicinity revealed their secret. Hundreds -of articles and fragments, for the most part trodden into the ground, -were discovered, identified, and classified by the court of enquiry. -Amongst other things, they found in this way:</p> - -<p>The buckle of the Czar’s belt, a fragment of his cap, the little -portable frame containing the portrait of the Czarina—the photograph -had disappeared—which the Czar always carried about him, etc.</p> - -<p>The Czarina’s favourite ear-rings (one broken), pieces of her dress, the -glass of her spectacles, recognisable by its special shape, etc.</p> - -<p>The buckle of the Czarevitch’s belt, some buttons, and pieces of his -cloak, etc.</p> - -<p>A number of small articles belonging to the Grand-Duchesses: fragments -of necklaces, shoes, buttons, hooks, press-buttons, etc.</p> - -<p>Six metal corset busks. “Six”—a number which speaks for<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_294" id="page_294">{294}</a></span> itself when -the number of the female victims is remembered: the Czarina, the four -Grand-Duchesses, and A. Demidova, the Czarina’s maid.</p> - -<p>Dr. Botkin’s false teeth, fragments of his eyeglasses, buttons from his -clothes, etc.</p> - -<p>Finally charred bones and fragments of bones, partly destroyed by acid -and occasionally bearing the mark of a sharp instrument or saw; revolver -bullets—doubtless those which had remained embedded in the bodies—and -a fairly large quantity of melted lead.</p> - -<p>A pathetic list of relics, leaving, alas! no hope, and showing up the -truth in all its brutality and horror. Commissary Voïkof was mistaken: -the world now knows what they did with them.</p> - -<p> </p> - -<p>Meanwhile the murderers were growing uneasy. The agents they had left at -Ekaterinburg to set the enquiry on false trails kept them in touch with -its progress. This they followed step by step. And when they understood -finally that the truth was about to be revealed, that the whole world -would soon know what had happened, they became afraid, and tried to -throw on to others the responsibility for their crime. It was then that -they accused the socialist-revolutionaries of being the authors of the -crime and of having tried this means of compromising the Bolshevik -party. In September, 1919, twenty-eight persons were arrested by them at -Perm, falsely accused of having participated in the murder of the -Imperial family, and tried. Five of them were condemned to death and -executed.</p> - -<p>This odious farce forms one more illustration of the cynicism of these -men who did not hesitate to send innocent people to</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_058" id="ill_058"></a> -<a href="images/ill_035-a_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_035-a_sml.jpg" width="240" height="327" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>DR. BOTKIN, WHO WAS KILLED WITH THE IMPERIAL FAMILY.</p></div> -</div> - -<div class="figcenter"><a name="ill_059" id="ill_059"></a> -<a href="images/ill_035-b_lg.jpg"> -<img src="images/ill_035-b_sml.jpg" width="461" height="515" alt="[Image unavailable.]" /></a> -<div class="caption"><p>GROUP TAKEN AT TOBOLSK, WHEN WE WERE COMPELLED TO BE -PHOTOGRAPHED.</p> - -<p>Left to right, in front: Mlle. Schneider and Countess Hendrikof (shot at -Perm). Behind: General Tatichtchef (shot at Ekaterinburg), the author, -Prince Dolgorouky (shot at Ekaterinburg).</p> -</div><div class="caption2"><p>[<i>Facing page 294.</i><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_295" id="page_295">{295}</a></span></p></div> -</div> - -<p class="nind">their death rather than incur the responsibility for one of the greatest -crimes of history.</p> - -<p class="dtts">. . . . . .</p> - -<p>It remains to mention the tragedy of Alapaevsk, which is closely -connected with that of Ekaterinburg, and caused the death of several -other members of the Imperial family.</p> - -<p>The Grand-Duchess Elizabeth Feodorovna, sister of the Czarina, the -Grand-Duke Sergius Michaïlovitch, cousin of the Czar, Princes Jean, -Constantin, and Igor, sons of the Grand-Duke Constantin, and Prince -Palée, son of the Grand-Duke Paul, had been arrested in the spring of -1918 and taken to the little town of Alapaevsk, situated 150 versts -north of Ekaterinburg. A nun, Barbe Yakovlef, the Grand-Duchess’s -companion, and S. Remes, secretary of the Grand-Duke Sergius, shared -their captivity. Their prison was the school-house.</p> - -<p>In the night of July 17th-18th, twenty-four hours after the Ekaterinburg -crime, they were fetched and, under pretext of being removed to another -town, were driven about twelve versts from Alapaevsk. There, in a -forest, they were put to death. Their bodies were thrown into the shaft -of an abandoned mine, where they were found, in October, 1918, covered -with the earth thrown up by the explosion of hand-grenades by which the -sufferings of the victims had been terminated.</p> - -<p>The autopsy revealed traces of death by shooting only on the body of the -Grand-Duke Sergius, and the enquiry has failed to establish exactly how -his companions were killed. It is probable that they were beaten down -with rifle-butts.</p> - -<p>This crime of unexampled brutality was the work of Commissary Safarof, -member of the Ekaterinburg <i>Presidium</i>, who, however, was acting -entirely on the orders of Moscow.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_296" id="page_296">{296}</a></span></p><p> </p> - -<p>Some days after the capture of Ekaterinburg, when order was being -restored in the town and the dead buried, two bodies were found not far -from the prison. On one of them was found a receipt for 80,000 roubles -made out to Citizen Dolgorouky, and, according to the descriptions of -witnesses, it seems certain that this was the body of Prince Dolgorouky. -There is every reason to believe that the other was the body of General -Tatichtchef.</p> - -<p>Both died, as they had expected, for their Czar. General Tatichtchef -said to me one day at Tobolsk: “I know I shan’t come out alive. I only -ask one thing, not to be separated from the Czar and to be allowed to -die with him.” Even this supreme consolation was denied him.</p> - -<p>Countess Hendrikof and Mlle. Schneider were removed from Ekaterinburg a -few days after the murder of the Imperial family and taken to Perm. -There they were shot in the night of September 3rd-4th, 1918. Their -bodies were found and identified in May, 1919.</p> - -<p>As for Nagorny, Alexis Nicolaïevitch’s sailor, and the footman, Ivan -Sednief, they were put to death in the neighbourhood of Ekaterinburg in -the beginning of June, 1918. Their bodies were found two months later at -the place of execution.</p> - -<p>All, from General to seaman, did not hesitate to sacrifice their lives -and go bravely to meet death. This seaman, however, a humble peasant -from the Ukraine, had only to say one word to be saved. He had only to -deny his Czar. This word remained unspoken.</p> - -<p>For a long time, with simple and sincere faith, they had devoted their -lives to those they loved, who had been able to inspire those who -surrounded them with so much affection, courage, and self-sacrifice.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_297" id="page_297">{297}</a></span></p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_298" id="page_298">{298}</a></span></p><p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_299" id="page_299">{299}</a></span></p> -<h2><a name="EPILOGUE" id="EPILOGUE"></a>EPILOGUE</h2> - -<p class="nind"><span class="letra">T</span>HE summer of 1919 was marked by the great reverses which were to bring, -a few months later, the downfall of Admiral Koltchak’s government. The -Bolshevik troops had retaken Perm and were threatening Ekaterinburg. The -work undertaken in the clearing at Koptiaki had to be abandoned before -its completion. On July 12th, N. Sokolof, heart-broken, decided to leave -for Omsk. There he spent the month of August, and then, seeing that the -situation was growing still worse, he went on to Tchita, whilst I -remained at Omsk.</p> - -<p>A few weeks after his departure, two Russian officers came to the French -Military Mission and asked to speak to me. They told me that General -D—— had an important communication to make to me, and begged me to be -so kind as to go and see him. We got into the car which was waiting, and -a few moments later I found myself in his presence.</p> - -<p>General D—— informed me that he wanted to show me a boy who claimed to -be the Czarevitch. I knew in fact that a rumour was spreading in Omsk -that the Czarevitch was still alive. He was announced to be in a small -town of Altaï. I had been told that the inhabitants had greeted him with -enthusiasm, the schoolchildren had made a collection on his behalf, and -the governor of the station had offered him, on his knees, bread and -salt. In addition, Admiral Koltchak had received a telegram asking him -to come to the assistance<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_300" id="page_300">{300}</a></span> of the pretended Czarevitch. I had paid no -attention to these stories.</p> - -<p>Fearing that these circumstances might give rise to difficulties, the -Admiral had had the “Pretender” brought to Omsk; and General D—— had -called for me, thinking that my evidence would settle the difficulty and -put a stop to the legend that was beginning to grow up.</p> - -<p>The door of the next room was opened a little, and I was able to -observe, unknown to him, a boy, taller and stronger than the Czarevitch, -who seemed to me fifteen or sixteen years old. His sailor’s costume, the -colour of his hair, and the way it was arranged were vaguely reminiscent -of Alexis Nicolaïevitch. There the resemblance ended.</p> - -<p>I told General D—— the result of my observations. The boy was -introduced to me. I put several questions to him in French: he remained -dumb. When a reply was insisted upon he said that he understood -everything I had said but had his own reasons for only speaking Russian. -I then addressed him in that language. This, too, brought no results. He -said he had decided to answer no one but Admiral Koltchak himself. So -our interview ended.<a name="FNanchor_77_77" id="FNanchor_77_77"></a><a href="#Footnote_77_77" class="fnanchor">[77]</a></p> - -<p>Chance had brought across my path the first of the countless pretenders -who doubtless for many years to come will be a source of trouble and -agitation among the ignorant and credulous masses of the Russian -peasantry.</p> - -<p> </p> - -<p>In March, 1920, I rejoined General Ditériks and N. Sokolof at Kharbine, -whither they had drifted, like myself, after the collapse of Admiral -Koltchak’s government. They were in a<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_301" id="page_301">{301}</a></span> state of great agitation, for the -situation in Manchuria was growing daily more precarious, and it was -expected that at any moment the Chinese eastern railway might fall into -the hands of the Reds. Bolshevik spies were already beginning to swarm -over the station and its surroundings. What was to be done with the -documents of the enquiry? Where could they be put in safety? General -Ditériks and N. Sokolof had appealed to the British High Commissioner -before his departure for Pekin, asking him to take to Europe the relics -of the Imperial family and the evidence of the enquiry. He had asked for -instructions from his Government. The reply was a long time coming. It -came at last.... It was in the negative!</p> - -<p>I then appealed personally to General Janin, informing him of the -situation.<a name="FNanchor_78_78" id="FNanchor_78_78"></a><a href="#Footnote_78_78" class="fnanchor">[78]</a></p> - -<p>“I am quite ready to help you,” he told me. “I can do it on my own -responsibility, as there is not time to refer the matter to my -Government. But it shall not be said that a French General refused the -relics of one who was the faithful ally of France. Ask General Ditériks -to furnish me with a written request expressing his certainty of my -consent; I should consider doubt as a reflection on me.”</p> - -<p>The letter was sent, and General Ditériks came to an understanding with -General Janin as to the arrangements for transmitting the precious -objects to the person named by him in Europe.</p> - -<p>Two days later, General Ditériks, his two orderly officers, N. Sokolof, -and myself took on our shoulders the heavy valises prepared beforehand -and carried them to General<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_302" id="page_302">{302}</a></span> Janin’s train, which was standing a short -distance from the station. In single file we were approaching the -platform when those in the rear suddenly saw several figures start up -out of the shadows and accost us, shouting: “Where are you going? What -have you got in those bags?” As we hurried on without reply they made as -if to stop us and ordered us to open our valises. The distance that -remained was fortunately not very great; we dashed forward at full -speed, and a moment later reached the General’s carriage, the sentries -having already run up to meet us.</p> - -<p>At last all the evidence was in safety. It was time, for, as had just -been proved, we were marked down. An hour later we slipped out of the -train one after the other and made our way unobserved between the -carriages of others standing near.</p> - -<p>On the next day General Ditériks brought General Janin the box -containing the relics of the Imperial family.</p> - -<p>This happened on March 19th, 1920.</p> - -<p class="dtts">. . . . . .</p> - -<p>There was nothing now to keep me in Siberia. I felt that I had fulfilled -the last duty towards those to whom I was attached by such poignant -memories. More than two years had passed since I had been separated from -them at Ekaterinburg.</p> - -<p>Ekaterinburg! As I was leaving Russia, with what emotion I lived again, -down to the least details, the painful scenes which this name called up -in my mind! Ekaterinburg to me meant the despair of feeling my every -effort vain; cruel and brutal separation; for them it was to be the last -stage of their long Calvary, two months of suffering to be endured -before the supreme deliverance.</p> - -<p>It was the period when Germany was determined to<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_303" id="page_303">{303}</a></span> triumph at any price -and believed that victory was at last within her grasp; and while -William fraternised with Lenin, his armies were making one more thrust -at Paris.</p> - -<p>In this total collapse of Russia there were still two points of -resistance; in this abysmal night two fires remained where the flame of -faith still burned bright. There was, on the one hand, General -Alexeief’s gallant little army of volunteers, struggling desperately -against the Soviet regiments stiffened by German officers. On the other, -behind the wooden enclosures which imprisoned him, the Czar, too, was -leading his last fight. Supported by the Czarina, he had refused all -compromise. Nothing remained but to sacrifice their lives; they were -ready to do this rather than bargain with the enemy who had ruined their -country by violating its honour.</p> - -<p>And death came, but death refused to separate those whom life had so -closely bound together, and it took them all seven, united in one faith -and one love.</p> - -<p>I feel that events have spoken for themselves. Anything I might be able -to add now—intensely as my feelings have been quickened by recalling -those days of anguish relived sometimes from hour to hour—would appear -mere vain literature and misplaced sentimentality compared with the -poignant significance of the facts.</p> - -<p>I must, however, assert here this conviction: it is impossible that -those of whom I have spoken should have suffered their martyrdom in -vain. I know not when it will be, nor how; but one day or other, without -any doubt, when brutality has bled itself to death in the excess of its -fury, humanity will draw from the memory of their sufferings an -invincible force for moral reparation.</p> - -<p>Whatever revolt may rankle in the heart, and however<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_304" id="page_304">{304}</a></span> just vengeance may -be, to hope for an expiation in blood would be an insult to their -memory.</p> - -<p>The Czar and Czarina died believing themselves martyrs to their country: -they have died martyrs to humanity. Their real greatness is not to be -measured by the prestige of their Imperial dignity, but by the wonderful -moral heights to which they gradually attained. They have become a -force, an ideal; and in the very outrage they have suffered we find a -touching testimony to that wonderful serenity of soul against which -violence and passion can avail nothing and which triumphs unto death.</p> - -<p class="fint">THE END<br /><br /> -<small>PRINTED BY THE ANCHOR PRESS, LTD., TIPTREE, ESSEX, ENGLAND</small></p> - -<div class="footnotes"><p class="cb">FOOTNOTES:</p> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_1_1" id="Footnote_1_1"></a><a href="#FNanchor_1_1"><span class="label">[1]</span></a> To give some idea of what I mean, it is only necessary to -record that in one of these books (which is based on the evidence of an -<i>eyewitness</i> of the drama of Ekaterinburg, the authenticity of which is -guaranteed) there is a description of my death! All the rest is on a -par. -</p><p> -Everyone desiring information about the end of the reign of Nicholas II. -should read the remarkable articles recently published in the <i>Revue des -Deux Mondes</i> by M. Paleologue, the French Ambassador at Petrograd.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_2_2" id="Footnote_2_2"></a><a href="#FNanchor_2_2"><span class="label">[2]</span></a> It was in 1909 that my duties as tutor to Duke Sergius of -Leuchtenberg came to an end. I had thus more time for my duties at the -Court.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_3_3" id="Footnote_3_3"></a><a href="#FNanchor_3_3"><span class="label">[3]</span></a> An Imperial sporting estate in the Government of Grodno. -This forest and the Caucasus are the only places where the aurochs, or -European bison, is found. They still rove these immense forests, which -occupy an area of more than three thousand acres.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_4_4" id="Footnote_4_4"></a><a href="#FNanchor_4_4"><span class="label">[4]</span></a> An ancient hunting-seat of the kings of Poland.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_5_5" id="Footnote_5_5"></a><a href="#FNanchor_5_5"><span class="label">[5]</span></a> He was generally carried by Derevenko, formerly a sailor on -the Imperial yacht <i>Standard</i>, to whom this duty had been assigned -several years before.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_6_6" id="Footnote_6_6"></a><a href="#FNanchor_6_6"><span class="label">[6]</span></a> He had the same surname as Derevenko, the sailor whom I -have mentioned above. A constant cause of confusion.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_7_7" id="Footnote_7_7"></a><a href="#FNanchor_7_7"><span class="label">[7]</span></a> About 85 per cent. of bleeders die in their childhood or -early youth. The chances of a fatal issue diminish greatly as they -attain manhood. That is easily understood. An adult knows how to -exercise the care his condition requires, and the causes of trauma are -thus greatly lessened. Although hæmophilia is incurable, it does not -prevent many of its victims from reaching an advanced old age. The -children of Alexis Nicolaïevitch would not have been affected by this -terrible malady, as it is only transmitted by women.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_8_8" id="Footnote_8_8"></a><a href="#FNanchor_8_8"><span class="label">[8]</span></a> Queen Victoria did not like the Germans and had a -particular aversion for the Emperor William II., which she handed on to -her granddaughter, who always preferred England, her country on her -mother’s side, to Germany. Yet she always remained greatly attached to -the friends and relations she had left there.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_9_9" id="Footnote_9_9"></a><a href="#FNanchor_9_9"><span class="label">[9]</span></a> She was extremely anxious to improve the lot of poor women -by building maternity and other hospitals. She hoped to establish -professional schools, and so on.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_10_10" id="Footnote_10_10"></a><a href="#FNanchor_10_10"><span class="label">[10]</span></a> Her continual fear of an attempt on the life of the Czar -or her son always helped to wear down the Czarina’s nervous vitality.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_11_11" id="Footnote_11_11"></a><a href="#FNanchor_11_11"><span class="label">[11]</span></a> Relations between the Czarina and Mlle. Tioutcheva were -never again what they had been, and the latter resigned her post in the -spring of 1912.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_12_12" id="Footnote_12_12"></a><a href="#FNanchor_12_12"><span class="label">[12]</span></a> Son of the famous Professor Sergius Botkin and Court -Physician.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_13_13" id="Footnote_13_13"></a><a href="#FNanchor_13_13"><span class="label">[13]</span></a> The regiment which acted as the Czar’s bodyguard. It -comprised representatives of all the regiments of the Guard.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_14_14" id="Footnote_14_14"></a><a href="#FNanchor_14_14"><span class="label">[14]</span></a> At the time my pupil was learning Russian, French, -arithmetic, history, geography and religious knowledge. He did not begin -English until later, and never had German lessons.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_15_15" id="Footnote_15_15"></a><a href="#FNanchor_15_15"><span class="label">[15]</span></a> Her Majesty talked English with them, the Czar Russian -only. The Czarina talked English or French with the members of her -suite. She never spoke in Russian (though she spoke it pretty well -ultimately) except to those who knew no other language. During the whole -period of my residence with the Imperial family I never heard one of -them utter a word of German, except when it was inevitable, as at -receptions, etc.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_16_16" id="Footnote_16_16"></a><a href="#FNanchor_16_16"><span class="label">[16]</span></a> It was thus that I learned that from January 1st, 1914, to -the day of his death in December, 1916, Rasputin only saw Alexis -Nicolaïevitch three times.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_17_17" id="Footnote_17_17"></a><a href="#FNanchor_17_17"><span class="label">[17]</span></a> Kerensky’s “Extraordinary Commission of Enquiry” -established the falsity of the libellous reports about her relations -with Rasputin. In this connection see the report of M. Roudnief, one of -the members of that Commission: “La vérité sur la famille russe” (Paris, -1920). What he says was confirmed during our captivity at Tsarskoïe-Selo -by Colonel Korovitchenko, who will come into this book later on.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_18_18" id="Footnote_18_18"></a><a href="#FNanchor_18_18"><span class="label">[18]</span></a> Now Crown Prince of Rumania.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_19_19" id="Footnote_19_19"></a><a href="#FNanchor_19_19"><span class="label">[19]</span></a> Now Queen of Rumania.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_20_20" id="Footnote_20_20"></a><a href="#FNanchor_20_20"><span class="label">[20]</span></a> Now King of Rumania.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_21_21" id="Footnote_21_21"></a><a href="#FNanchor_21_21"><span class="label">[21]</span></a> Who could have foreseen that if the marriage had taken -place she would have escaped the dreadful fate in store for her!</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_22_22" id="Footnote_22_22"></a><a href="#FNanchor_22_22"><span class="label">[22]</span></a> A few weeks later the King of Saxony was the only prince -in the German Confederation—with the exception of the Grand-Duke of -Hesse, the Czarina’s brother—who tried to prevent a rupture with -Russia. He was averse to associating himself with any employment of -force against a nation whose guest he had just been. Yet it did not -prevent him from indulging in the most fiery speeches once war had been -declared.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_23_23" id="Footnote_23_23"></a><a href="#FNanchor_23_23"><span class="label">[23]</span></a> A small steam-yacht with paddles. The draught of the -<i>Standard</i> was too great to allow her to fetch us from Peterhof.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_24_24" id="Footnote_24_24"></a><a href="#FNanchor_24_24"><span class="label">[24]</span></a> This subcutaneous hæmorrhage is particularly painful when -it occurs in a joint.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_25_25" id="Footnote_25_25"></a><a href="#FNanchor_25_25"><span class="label">[25]</span></a> Rasputin was taken to the hospital at Tioumen and operated -upon by a specialist sent from St. Petersburg. The operation was a -wonderful success, and a week later the patient was out of danger. His -recovery was considered miraculous. Neither fire not steel could avail -against one who was obviously under the direct protection of the -Almighty!</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_26_26" id="Footnote_26_26"></a><a href="#FNanchor_26_26"><span class="label">[26]</span></a> The Czar used to say that diplomacy is the art of making -white appear black. <i>Apropos</i> of this subject, he once quoted me -Bismarck’s definition of an ambassador, “A man sent to another country -to tell lies for the benefit of his own,” and he added: “Thank Heaven -they’re not all trained in <i>his</i> school, but diplomats have a gift for -complicating the most simple questions.”</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_27_27" id="Footnote_27_27"></a><a href="#FNanchor_27_27"><span class="label">[27]</span></a> Austria delayed the issue of the ultimatum until it was a -practical impossibility for news of it to reach St. Petersburg before M. -Poincaré left.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_28_28" id="Footnote_28_28"></a><a href="#FNanchor_28_28"><span class="label">[28]</span></a> In the winter of 1918, when I was at Tioumen, I saw copies -of these very telegrams. Later on I found it impossible to get hold of -the text again.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_29_29" id="Footnote_29_29"></a><a href="#FNanchor_29_29"><span class="label">[29]</span></a> The German General Staff knew only too well that in view -of the extreme complexity of the Russian mobilisation (the immense size -of the country, the poor railways, etc.), it could not be countermanded -without such a disorganisation of the services as would prevent it being -resumed for three weeks. A start of three weeks for Germany meant -certain victory.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_30_30" id="Footnote_30_30"></a><a href="#FNanchor_30_30"><span class="label">[30]</span></a> I had these details from the Grand-Duchess Anastasie -Nicolaïevna, who described the scene to me next morning.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_31_31" id="Footnote_31_31"></a><a href="#FNanchor_31_31"><span class="label">[31]</span></a> Alexis Nicolaïevitch had not recovered from his accident -when he made his condition worse by an imprudent act. He was thus unable -to accompany his parents to St. Petersburg—a great blow to them.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_32_32" id="Footnote_32_32"></a><a href="#FNanchor_32_32"><span class="label">[32]</span></a> I cannot say that the Czarina had any personal affection -for France, a country with which she had no ties and no particular -temperamental affinity. She did not understand the French mind, and took -all the literary acrobatics of our “<i>immoralistes</i>” quite seriously. On -the other hand, she thoroughly enjoyed the great nineteenth-century -poets.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_33_33" id="Footnote_33_33"></a><a href="#FNanchor_33_33"><span class="label">[33]</span></a> He was the grandson of the Czar Nicholas I., and had been -appointed Generalissimo of the Russian armies immediately after the -declaration of war.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_34_34" id="Footnote_34_34"></a><a href="#FNanchor_34_34"><span class="label">[34]</span></a> This is the gate by which the Czars always entered to go -to the Kremlin when they visited Moscow. It leads from the city to the -Red Square, which lies against the eastern wall of the Kremlin.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_35_35" id="Footnote_35_35"></a><a href="#FNanchor_35_35"><span class="label">[35]</span></a> In the 39 Governments of Russia the executive authorities -were assisted by the provincial assemblies (<i>zemstvos</i>), who looked -after the economic interests of the Government, the establishment of -schools, hospitals, etc. There were also district <i>zemstvos</i> in the same -Governments.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_36_36" id="Footnote_36_36"></a><a href="#FNanchor_36_36"><span class="label">[36]</span></a> Madame Wyroubova survived her injuries, but her -convalescence was a very long and dreary process and she was always a -cripple after her accident.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_37_37" id="Footnote_37_37"></a><a href="#FNanchor_37_37"><span class="label">[37]</span></a> By a ukase of August 31st, 1914, the Czar had decreed that -St. Petersburg should henceforth be called Petrograd.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_38_38" id="Footnote_38_38"></a><a href="#FNanchor_38_38"><span class="label">[38]</span></a> It was the same sentiment which made him say to an officer -of his suite after his abdication: “Just to think that, now I am Czar no -longer, they won’t even let me fight for my country!” The words reveal -the very depths of his soul.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_39_39" id="Footnote_39_39"></a><a href="#FNanchor_39_39"><span class="label">[39]</span></a> The French army in its march on Moscow occupied Mohileff -on July 19th, and Marshal Davout lived for several days in the same -house which the Czar and Czarevitch had made their quarters.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_40_40" id="Footnote_40_40"></a><a href="#FNanchor_40_40"><span class="label">[40]</span></a> Professor Fiodrof accompanied the Czar on all his journeys -after the latter took over the supreme command. Dr. Botkin and Dr. -Derevenko had remained behind at Tsarskoïe-Selo.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_41_41" id="Footnote_41_41"></a><a href="#FNanchor_41_41"><span class="label">[41]</span></a> I should like to record a slight incident at the beginning -of spring when the Czar was at Tsarskoïe-Selo between his visits to the -front. It illustrates the kind of feelings the Czar entertained for -Germany and tried to instil into his son. The Czarevitch was playing in -the park that day, and the Czar and the Grand-Duchesses were also there. -He slipped behind his youngest sister, who had not seen him coming, and -threw a huge snowball at her. His father had witnessed the act. He -called the boy to him and talked to him severely. “You ought to be -ashamed of yourself, Alexis! You’re behaving like a German, to attack -anyone from behind when they can’t defend themselves. It’s horrid and -cowardly. Leave that sort of behaviour to the Germans!”</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_42_42" id="Footnote_42_42"></a><a href="#FNanchor_42_42"><span class="label">[42]</span></a> I was able to ascertain this for myself at the end of -1915. At the house of some friends one day I met a young officer whose -political opinions were favourable to the Court. He told us with intense -indignation that on the Czarina’s orders someone had taken gifts and -money to the German officers being treated at the same hospital as he -had been in. This envoy had not even entered the rooms occupied by the -Russian officers. Astonished at his story, I asked for details. An -enquiry was ordered. It completely confirmed the story I had been told, -but it was impossible to trace the individual who had succeeded, by the -use of forged papers, in making the authorities believe he had an -official mission. Pure chance had brought me into contact with one of -the many provocations organised by German spies with German money.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_43_43" id="Footnote_43_43"></a><a href="#FNanchor_43_43"><span class="label">[43]</span></a> At the time I am writing I find what I have said fully -confirmed in the following passage from an article by M. Paleologue, -French Ambassador at Petrograd: <i>La Russie des Tsars pendant la Grande -Guerre</i> (<i>Revue des Deux Mondes</i> of March 15th, 1921): -</p><p> -“I have several times heard the Czarina charged with having preserved -sympathies, predilections, and a warm corner for Germany when she was on -the throne. The unfortunate woman in no way merited these strictures, -which she knew of and made her so unhappy. Alexandra Feodorovna was -German neither in spirit nor in sentiment. She never was.” -</p><p> -Further on he says: -</p><p> -“Her education, bringing-up, her intellectual and moral outlook were -entirely English. She was English in appearance and bearing, in a -certain element of reserve and Puritanism, in the intractable and -militant austerity of her conscience, and, lastly, in many of her -personal habits. In any case, that was all that was left of her Western -origin. The basis of her character had become entirely Russian. In spite -of the hostile legend which was growing up round her name, I did not -doubt her patriotism. She had a fervent love of Russia.”</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_44_44" id="Footnote_44_44"></a><a href="#FNanchor_44_44"><span class="label">[44]</span></a> It was only subsequently that I learned that, to overcome -the resistance he met with at Bucharest, the Minister for Foreign -Affairs, Sturmer (who had succeeded Sazonoff), had promised that Russian -troops would be sent to Rumania. He had not referred to G.H.Q. first.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_45_45" id="Footnote_45_45"></a><a href="#FNanchor_45_45"><span class="label">[45]</span></a> History will one day settle what part Sturmer played. If -he did not actually work for a <i>rapprochement</i> with Germany, though -everything seems to show that he did, he none the less did his country -irreparable harm through his criminal negligence and utter lack of -scruples.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_46_46" id="Footnote_46_46"></a><a href="#FNanchor_46_46"><span class="label">[46]</span></a> The very education of a sovereign makes him entirely -unfitted for the task before him, and yet it is impossible to make good -the defect afterwards. The larger the part he plays in government the -less he knows of what is going on. To keep him away from his people he -is given nothing but mutilated, distorted, and “cooked” reports. No one -can realise the resisting power of those about a throne, the invincible -apathy of a bureaucracy steeped in traditional observance and routine! -Whatever strength of mind, whatever tenacity a sovereign may display in -finding out the truth, does he ever really succeed? Napoleon had been -through the school of life, and raised himself to a throne by sheer -genius and audacity, but his fate was the same as that of other rulers. -In the last years of his reign did he still know what was happening in -France? Had he still a sense of reality?</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_47_47" id="Footnote_47_47"></a><a href="#FNanchor_47_47"><span class="label">[47]</span></a> It really seems that a perverse fate intervened to protect -Rasputin. One day the Czar was given a document in which the excesses of -the <i>staretz</i> were set forth highly circumstantially. In reading it the -Czar observed that on the day and hour at which one of the acts -mentioned in the document were alleged to have taken place Rasputin had -actually been at Tsarskoïe-Selo. Nothing more was required to convince -the Czar that the whole report was simply a tissue of lies.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_48_48" id="Footnote_48_48"></a><a href="#FNanchor_48_48"><span class="label">[48]</span></a> The Grand-Duchess Elizabeth Feodorovna had founded a small -religious community, of which she was the Superior, at Moscow. She lived -there retired from the world, devoting all her time to prayer and good -works.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_49_49" id="Footnote_49_49"></a><a href="#FNanchor_49_49"><span class="label">[49]</span></a> I had all these details from the lips of Mlle. Schneider, -reader to the Czarina, who had once been in the household of the -Grand-Duchess Elizabeth, who had always remained very fond of her.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_50_50" id="Footnote_50_50"></a><a href="#FNanchor_50_50"><span class="label">[50]</span></a> The circumstances of Rasputin’s death are to be found in -the newspapers of the time. I will briefly recapitulate them here. His -death was the result of a plot in which some of the participants were -the Grand-Duke Dimitri Pavlovitch, first cousin of the Czar, Prince -Yussoupoff, whose wife was the niece of Nicholas II., M. Purichkevitch, -a monarchist deputy in the Duma, and Dr. Lazarevsky, who accompanied -him. The Grand-Duke wished to show by his presence that it was not a -case of an act of rebellion against the Czar, but merely the execution -of a miscreant whom the nation had judged and found guilty of abusing -the confidence of his sovereign. -</p><p> -Rasputin was killed on the night of December 30th. Prince Yussoupoff had -gone to fetch him in his car very late in the evening, and brought him -to his house. They first tried to poison him, but as the poison was slow -in taking effect, Prince Yussoupoff and the deputy killed him with -revolvers. His corpse was thrown into the Neva and was picked up two -days later.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_51_51" id="Footnote_51_51"></a><a href="#FNanchor_51_51"><span class="label">[51]</span></a> I am referring, of course, to the articulate portion of -the nation. The untutored masses cared nothing about him, and among -those who knew of his existence a large number were favourable to him. -Many considered his death an act of vengeance on the part of the -courtiers who were jealous of their privileges. “The first time that one -of ourselves gets to the Czar, he is killed by the courtiers,” they -said. -</p><p> -To the <i>moujik</i> the great criminals were those who came between the -sovereign and his people, and prevented him from extending his favours -to them. There was a popular saying that “the Czar gives, but his -servants withhold,” in which the peasant expressed his faith in the -goodness of his Czar and his hatred of those around him.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_52_52" id="Footnote_52_52"></a><a href="#FNanchor_52_52"><span class="label">[52]</span></a> Ludendorff, <i>My War Memories</i>, vol. ii. (Hutchinson and -Co., London). What Ludendorff did not mention, and for good reason, was -the untiring efforts Germany had made to produce this revolution which -had broken out so unexpectedly.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_53_53" id="Footnote_53_53"></a><a href="#FNanchor_53_53"><span class="label">[53]</span></a> Is not this idea illustrated in the popular saying which -betrays the simple faith of the Russian peasant and his feeling of -impotence: “God is a very long way up; the Czar a very long way off.”</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_54_54" id="Footnote_54_54"></a><a href="#FNanchor_54_54"><span class="label">[54]</span></a> Ludendorff exaggerates the <i>rôle</i> of the Entente in the -Russian Revolution when he writes: “In March, 1917, a Revolution, the -work of the Entente, overthrew the Czar.” The movement was supported by -the Allies, but it was not their work. Ludendorff shows well enough what -were its immediate results for Germany. “The Revolution meant a fatal -loss of military power to Russia, weakened the Entente and gave us -considerable relief in our heavy task. The General Staff could at once -effect important economies of troops and ammunition, and could also -exchange divisions on a much greater scale.” And further on: “In April -and May, 1917, it was the Russian Revolution which saved us in spite of -our victory on the Aisne and in Champagne.” (Ludendorff, <i>My War -Memories</i>, vol. ii.). -</p><p> -Thus, by the admission of the Germans themselves, if there had been no -Russian Revolution the war would have ended in the autumn of 1917 and -millions of human lives would have been spared. Do we realise what would -have been the force of a treaty of Versailles signed by the Entente, -including Russia! Germany, seized in a vice, would not have been able to -escape the fate of the vanquished. The consequences of the Russian -Revolution (Bolshevism) have thrown Russia into the arms of Germany. She -is still there. Germany alone is in a position to organise and exploit -her immense resources. It is in Russia that Germany is preparing her -revenge against the Entente.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_55_55" id="Footnote_55_55"></a><a href="#FNanchor_55_55"><span class="label">[55]</span></a> Russia had been engaged in a reorganisation of the army -which increased the number of her divisions and greatly augmented her -striking force.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_56_56" id="Footnote_56_56"></a><a href="#FNanchor_56_56"><span class="label">[56]</span></a> Professor Fiodorof, realising that every hour’s delay -meant less chance of averting imminent disaster, went to find General -V——, who was one of the most prominent members of the Czar’s staff. He -found him perched on a ladder engaged in fixing a nail in the wall on -which to hang a picture. Fiodorof told him his fears and begged him to -see the Czar at once. But the General called him a “revolution maniac,” -and, picking up his hammer, continued the operation which had been -interrupted by his tiresome visitor.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_57_57" id="Footnote_57_57"></a><a href="#FNanchor_57_57"><span class="label">[57]</span></a> It was a great misfortune for the Czar Nicholas II. and -the Czarina Alexandra Feodorovna that they ascended the throne so young. -Like Louis XVI. and Marie Antoinette, they could have said, “Guard us, -protect us, O God! We are reigning too young!” -</p><p> -History will ultimately give them their due. What was not written about -Louis XVI. at the time of the French Revolution? What accusations were -levelled against him? Was there any calumny of which he was not the -victim? Yet the children in France learn to-day that “he was honest and -kind, and desired to do good” (Malet, <i>Révolution et Empire</i>, p. 312). -It will be the same with Nicholas II., with the difference that he was a -victim to his devotion to his country because he rejected all compromise -with the enemy.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_58_58" id="Footnote_58_58"></a><a href="#FNanchor_58_58"><span class="label">[58]</span></a> Another Imperial residence, twelve miles south-west of -Petrograd.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_59_59" id="Footnote_59_59"></a><a href="#FNanchor_59_59"><span class="label">[59]</span></a> No one can have any idea of what the Czarina suffered -during these days when she was despairing at her son’s bedside and had -no news of the Czar. She reached the extreme limits of human resistance -in this last trial, in which originated that wonderful and radiant -serenity which was to sustain her and her family to the day of their -death.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_60_60" id="Footnote_60_60"></a><a href="#FNanchor_60_60"><span class="label">[60]</span></a> Colonel Kobylinsky shortly before had replaced Colonel -Korovitchenko as Commandant of the palace.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_61_61" id="Footnote_61_61"></a><a href="#FNanchor_61_61"><span class="label">[61]</span></a> These were Count and Countess Benckendorf, whom their -great age and uncertain state of health prevented from following us; -Baroness Buxhœveden, who was kept back by illness and was to join us at -Tobolsk as soon as she could, and a certain number of servants. Kerensky -had asked the Czar whether he wished Count Benckendorf to be replaced. -The Czar had replied that he would be very glad for General Tatichtchef -to come and share his captivity. On learning his Czar’s wish General -Tatichtchef only allowed himself time to put his affairs in order, and a -few hours later started, valise in hand, for Tsarskoïe-Selo. We found -him in the train at the moment of departure. General Tatichtchef held no -Court appointment; he was one of the Czar’s numerous aides-de-camp.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_62_62" id="Footnote_62_62"></a><a href="#FNanchor_62_62"><span class="label">[62]</span></a> The four nuns who used to come to sing at first had been -replaced by the choir of one of the Tobolsk churches.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_63_63" id="Footnote_63_63"></a><a href="#FNanchor_63_63"><span class="label">[63]</span></a> For this tea, which the Czarina poured out herself, Their -Majesties were attended by Countess Hendrikof, lady-in-waiting, General -Tatichtchef, Prince Dolgorouky, and, when their duties permitted, Mlle. -Schneider and Doctor Botkin. I am now the sole survivor of these evening -tea-parties at Tobolsk.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_64_64" id="Footnote_64_64"></a><a href="#FNanchor_64_64"><span class="label">[64]</span></a> At that time the value of the rouble was about one-fifth -of the normal.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_65_65" id="Footnote_65_65"></a><a href="#FNanchor_65_65"><span class="label">[65]</span></a> My colleague Mr. Gibbes had joined us at Tobolsk during -September.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_66_66" id="Footnote_66_66"></a><a href="#FNanchor_66_66"><span class="label">[66]</span></a> The Czarina was alluding to the Czar’s abdication.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_67_67" id="Footnote_67_67"></a><a href="#FNanchor_67_67"><span class="label">[67]</span></a> When the thaw set in the river was impassable for several -days; it was some time before the ferry could be re-started.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_68_68" id="Footnote_68_68"></a><a href="#FNanchor_68_68"><span class="label">[68]</span></a> Vehicles used by the peasants, and consisting of a large -wicker basket hung from two long poles which take the place of springs. -There are no seats; the passengers sit or lie on the floor.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_69_69" id="Footnote_69_69"></a><a href="#FNanchor_69_69"><span class="label">[69]</span></a> House belonging to a rich merchant of the town.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_70_70" id="Footnote_70_70"></a><a href="#FNanchor_70_70"><span class="label">[70]</span></a> I must pay a tribute to the very courageous conduct of the -British consul, Mr. Preston, who did not shrink from open conflict with -the Bolshevik authorities at the risk of compromising his personal -safety.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_71_71" id="Footnote_71_71"></a><a href="#FNanchor_71_71"><span class="label">[71]</span></a> In May, 1918, the Czecho-Slovakian troops (consisting of -volunteers, former prisoners of war), who had by then been developed by -Kerensky into two strong divisions, were strung along the Trans-Siberian -railway between Samara and Vladivostok; preparations were being made to -pass them into France. The German G.H.Q., in an attempt to prevent these -troops from rejoining the allied forces in Europe, ordered the -Bolsheviks to disarm them. Following on an ultimatum that was rejected -by the Czechs, fighting broke out between them and the Bolshevik troops -under German officers. The Russian volunteer formations lost no time in -joining up with the Czecho-Slovakian troops. Such was the origin of the -movement which began at Omsk and soon spread over the whole of Siberia.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_72_72" id="Footnote_72_72"></a><a href="#FNanchor_72_72"><span class="label">[72]</span></a> The swastika is an Indian religious symbol consisting of a -cross of equal limbs, their extremities bent to the left.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_73_73" id="Footnote_73_73"></a><a href="#FNanchor_73_73"><span class="label">[73]</span></a> The Allies had resolved to exploit the anti-Bolshevik -movement which had developed in Siberia and to make immediate use of the -Czecho-Slovakian troops by creating on the Volga a new front against the -Germano-Bolshevik troops, which might create a diversion and hold back -part of the German forces freed by the treaty of Brest-Litovsk. Hence -the despatch by France and England of civil and military missions to -Siberia. The anti-Bolshevik Government of Omsk was at that time -controlled by Admiral Koltchak.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_74_74" id="Footnote_74_74"></a><a href="#FNanchor_74_74"><span class="label">[74]</span></a> There were three categories of Examining Magistrates: -(<i>a</i>) Examining Magistrates for ordinary business; (<i>b</i>) Examining -Magistrates for important business; (<i>c</i>) Examining Magistrates for -business of particular importance.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_75_75" id="Footnote_75_75"></a><a href="#FNanchor_75_75"><span class="label">[75]</span></a> Germany’s aim was the restoration of the monarchy in -favour of the Czar or Czarevitch, on condition that the treaty of -Brest-Litovsk was recognised and Russia should become Germany’s ally. -This plan failed, thanks to the resistance of the Czar Nicholas II., who -was probably the victim of his fidelity to his allies.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_76_76" id="Footnote_76_76"></a><a href="#FNanchor_76_76"><span class="label">[76]</span></a> Medvedief was taken prisoner at the capture of Perm by the -anti-Bolshevik troops in February, 1919. He died a month later at -Ekaterinburg of exanthematic typhus. He claimed to have been present at -only part of the drama and not to have fired himself. (Other witnesses -affirm the contrary.) It is the classic defence of all the assassins.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_77_77" id="Footnote_77_77"></a><a href="#FNanchor_77_77"><span class="label">[77]</span></a> Shortly after my departure the bogus Czarevitch ultimately -confessed the imposture.</p></div> - -<div class="footnote"><p><a name="Footnote_78_78" id="Footnote_78_78"></a><a href="#FNanchor_78_78"><span class="label">[78]</span></a> The French Military Mission had been gradually evacuated -eastwards and was then at Kharbine.</p></div> - -</div> - -<div class="figcenter"> -<img src="images/back.jpg" width="305" height="500" alt="" /> -</div> - -<hr class="full" /> - - - - - - - -<pre> - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Thirteen years at the Russian court, by -Pierre Gilliard - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THIRTEEN YEARS AT THE *** - -***** This file should be named 60546-h.htm or 60546-h.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/6/0/5/4/60546/ - -Produced by Chuck Greif and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was -produced from images available at The Internet Archive) - - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions -will be renamed. - -Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no -one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation -(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without -permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, -set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to -copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to -protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project -Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you -charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you -do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the -rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose -such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and -research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do -practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is -subject to the trademark license, especially commercial -redistribution. - - - -*** START: FULL LICENSE *** - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project -Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at -http://gutenberg.org/license). - - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy -all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. -If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the -terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or -entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement -and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" -or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the -collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an -individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are -located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from -copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative -works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg -are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project -Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by -freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of -this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with -the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by -keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project -Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in -a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check -the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement -before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or -creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project -Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning -the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United -States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate -access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently -whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, -copied or distributed: - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived -from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is -posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied -and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees -or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work -with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the -work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 -through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the -Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or -1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional -terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked -to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the -permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any -word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or -distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version -posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), -you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a -copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon -request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other -form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided -that - -- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is - owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he - has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the - Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments - must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you - prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax - returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and - sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the - address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to - the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." - -- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or - destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium - and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of - Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any - money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days - of receipt of the work. - -- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set -forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from -both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael -Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the -Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm -collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain -"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or -corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual -property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a -computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by -your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with -your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with -the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a -refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity -providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to -receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy -is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further -opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER -WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO -WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. -If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the -law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be -interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by -the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any -provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance -with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, -promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, -harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, -that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do -or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm -work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any -Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. - - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers -including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists -because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from -people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need, are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. -To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 -and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org. - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at -http://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent -permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. -Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered -throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at -809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email -business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact -information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official -page at http://pglaf.org - -For additional contact information: - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To -SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any -particular state visit http://pglaf.org - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. -To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate - - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm -concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared -with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project -Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. - - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. -unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily -keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. - - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: - - http://www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - - -</pre> - -</body> -</html> diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/back.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/back.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index b039393..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/back.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index e223c86..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/cover.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_001_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_001_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 60b1dbb..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_001_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_001_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_001_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 5799366..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_001_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_003-a_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_003-a_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index b12073c..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_003-a_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_003-a_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_003-a_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index a5740cf..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_003-a_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_003-b_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_003-b_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 50f40f3..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_003-b_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_003-b_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_003-b_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index e150bfa..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_003-b_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_004_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_004_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 51189ba..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_004_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_004_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_004_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index fdc137e..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_004_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_005-a_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_005-a_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 44b9370..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_005-a_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_005-a_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_005-a_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index a69cdc2..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_005-a_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_005-b_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_005-b_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 76c5917..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_005-b_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_005-b_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_005-b_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index a5806a8..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_005-b_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_006-a_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_006-a_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 8c69ba8..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_006-a_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_006-a_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_006-a_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index e0e213d..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_006-a_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_006-b_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_006-b_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 74929f6..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_006-b_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_006-b_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_006-b_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 5fa50a0..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_006-b_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_007_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_007_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index a0e264f..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_007_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_007_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_007_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 9194d6d..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_007_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_008_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_008_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 0e1b213..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_008_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_008_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_008_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index a47b49f..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_008_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_009-a_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_009-a_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 42470c4..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_009-a_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_009-a_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_009-a_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 8890fdb..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_009-a_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_009-b_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_009-b_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 1304b28..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_009-b_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_009-b_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_009-b_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index d02dae4..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_009-b_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_010-a_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_010-a_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index d93511c..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_010-a_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_010-a_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_010-a_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index c59f46f..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_010-a_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_010-b_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_010-b_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 55721a0..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_010-b_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_010-b_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_010-b_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 1218f19..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_010-b_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_011-a_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_011-a_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 0cf044a..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_011-a_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_011-a_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_011-a_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index f723415..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_011-a_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_011-b_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_011-b_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 2df0126..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_011-b_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_011-b_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_011-b_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 0101bc7..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_011-b_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_012-a_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_012-a_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 4a357e3..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_012-a_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_012-a_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_012-a_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index ad36456..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_012-a_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_012-b_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_012-b_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 9fe010d..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_012-b_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_012-b_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_012-b_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index fe1c03d..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_012-b_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_013-a_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_013-a_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 999be4f..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_013-a_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_013-a_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_013-a_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index af03a6c..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_013-a_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_013-b_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_013-b_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index e49c0f0..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_013-b_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_013-b_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_013-b_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index ed57b98..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_013-b_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_014-a_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_014-a_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index c5d5d5f..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_014-a_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_014-a_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_014-a_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 30c94ef..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_014-a_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_014-b_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_014-b_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 25d2948..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_014-b_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_014-b_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_014-b_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index fcf5bf9..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_014-b_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_015_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_015_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index bb1928b..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_015_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_015_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_015_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 1e944d2..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_015_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_016-a_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_016-a_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 6df57e0..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_016-a_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_016-a_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_016-a_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 389d3fd..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_016-a_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_016-b_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_016-b_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 79a3345..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_016-b_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_016-b_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_016-b_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 1cc17dd..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_016-b_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_017-a_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_017-a_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 907452b..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_017-a_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_017-a_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_017-a_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 80d3414..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_017-a_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_017-b_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_017-b_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index e054705..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_017-b_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_017-b_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_017-b_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index d768d0a..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_017-b_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_018-a_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_018-a_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 9d73d64..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_018-a_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_018-a_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_018-a_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index c07a0dc..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_018-a_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_018-b_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_018-b_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 7147bae..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_018-b_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_018-b_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_018-b_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 8595b99..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_018-b_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_019_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_019_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 3327787..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_019_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_019_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_019_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index ce2cf87..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_019_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_020-a_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_020-a_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 8ba770f..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_020-a_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_020-a_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_020-a_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index f10d2c4..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_020-a_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_020-b_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_020-b_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 927826e..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_020-b_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_020-b_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_020-b_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 9293f85..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_020-b_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_021-a_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_021-a_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index a74484e..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_021-a_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_021-a_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_021-a_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 36235f8..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_021-a_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_021-b_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_021-b_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 2e3628d..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_021-b_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_021-b_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_021-b_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index e07560a..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_021-b_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_022-a_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_022-a_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 90a6d61..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_022-a_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_022-a_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_022-a_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index d09ae3f..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_022-a_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_022-b_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_022-b_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 38c3782..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_022-b_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_022-b_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_022-b_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 504da67..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_022-b_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_023-a_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_023-a_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 9e161c9..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_023-a_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_023-a_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_023-a_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 182cd8e..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_023-a_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_023-b_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_023-b_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 603fc8f..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_023-b_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_023-b_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_023-b_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 9106884..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_023-b_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_024_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_024_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 47b447f..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_024_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_024_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_024_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 90bf4e3..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_024_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_025_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_025_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 6dacda2..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_025_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_025_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_025_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index de5c0f7..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_025_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_026-a_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_026-a_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 3a7aa5d..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_026-a_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_026-a_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_026-a_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 638c457..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_026-a_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_026-b_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_026-b_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index d80149a..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_026-b_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_026-b_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_026-b_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 8d65560..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_026-b_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_027-a_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_027-a_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index a6d4aea..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_027-a_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_027-a_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_027-a_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 23b241d..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_027-a_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_027-b_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_027-b_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 14715f0..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_027-b_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_027-b_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_027-b_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 11b6be3..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_027-b_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_028-a_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_028-a_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index f98a59b..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_028-a_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_028-a_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_028-a_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index e32d421..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_028-a_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_028-b_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_028-b_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index cc8b641..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_028-b_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_028-b_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_028-b_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index d4174e8..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_028-b_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_029_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_029_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 15fc375..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_029_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_029_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_029_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index bcc7c7a..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_029_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_030-a_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_030-a_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 71eb3f7..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_030-a_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_030-a_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_030-a_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index b3a77cf..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_030-a_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_030-b_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_030-b_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 3c4ad81..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_030-b_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_030-b_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_030-b_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 1f6f9b1..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_030-b_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_031-a_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_031-a_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index bb6e8d9..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_031-a_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_031-a_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_031-a_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 21e9db1..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_031-a_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_031-b_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_031-b_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index e922325..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_031-b_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_031-b_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_031-b_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 2fb9f22..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_031-b_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_032_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_032_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 8bfdb5a..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_032_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_032_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_032_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index e8cba1a..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_032_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_033-a_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_033-a_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 8678611..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_033-a_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_033-a_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_033-a_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 3095124..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_033-a_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_033-b_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_033-b_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 8b47415..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_033-b_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_033-b_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_033-b_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index aab1424..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_033-b_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_034-a_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_034-a_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 34400e7..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_034-a_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_034-a_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_034-a_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index a817dd6..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_034-a_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_034-b_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_034-b_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 35ddabb..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_034-b_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_034-b_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_034-b_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index c4f523e..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_034-b_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_035-a_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_035-a_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 6006a73..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_035-a_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_035-a_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_035-a_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index a6b4f27..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_035-a_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_035-b_lg.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_035-b_lg.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 1676b40..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_035-b_lg.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/60546-h/images/ill_035-b_sml.jpg b/old/60546-h/images/ill_035-b_sml.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index f846598..0000000 --- a/old/60546-h/images/ill_035-b_sml.jpg +++ /dev/null |
